CHAPTER 18: Mokṣa Sannyāsa Yogaḥ
This text was machine-transcribed from the printed book and may contain errors. Select the words and choose “Report a mistake”.
DROP EVERYTHING AND SURRENDER
DO NOT WORRY. THERE IS
NOTHING TO SURRENDER EXCEPT THE
'I' AND 'MINE.' KṚṢṆA REVEALS THE
FINAL SECRET TO EXPERIENCE AND
BECOME HIM — 'DROP EVERYTHING YOU
KNOW AS DHARMA AND SURRENDER
ONTO ME. I PROMISE YOU LIBERATION,
MOKṢA.'
DROP EVERYTHING AND SURRENDER
Drop everything and surrender. This is the gist not only of this final chapter of Bhagavad Gītā, but it is also the essence of the entire Bhagavad Gītā. In addition, throughout the ages it has been the basis of the teachings of all the spiritual Masters.
Kṛṣṇa concludes the Bhagavad Gītā with one subject: drop everything and surrender. Beautifully He says:
sarvadharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja /
ahaṁ tvāṁ sarvapāpebhyo mokṣayiṣyāmi mā śucaḥ // 18.65
Drop everything, whatever you know as dharma, whatever you know as life, whatever you think you know, just drop it. Drop everything and surrender. Whatever you know is only your knowledge, it is just what you know. It is not what is.
KNOWLEDGE DOES NOT PROVE EXISTENCE
In fact, wisdom and truth are about what we do not know. That is all! What we know cannot lead us to the ultimate Truth. Knowledge of the mind, that we take so much pride in, functions like blinkers that we wear to shut out the truth of Existence. The mind is not the scale of measure of Existence. What we are has nothing to do with our thoughts. What we are is beyond our thoughts. If our thoughts alone could define what we are, we would be nothing more than a biomechanical machine.
Humans think. That is the problem. Our great Sages, the ancient Ṛṣis declare, ‘Drop your mind and you will be complete. You will realize your true potential as a human.’
Ādi Śaṅkarācārya, one of the greatest Masters and Hindu philosophers, proclaims this so beautifully in the verses of his Ātma Ṣaṭakam. To define what He truly is, Śaṅkara negates his body, mind, senses, emotions and all his relationships. By negating all this, he declares his inner divinity boldly and beautifully.
Understand, we are spiritual beings in human form, and not human beings striving to be spiritual. Our potential is infinite. Our intelligence is unlimited. But our intellect is limited.
When we started the Bhagavad Gītā series, we learned what śāstras, stotras and sūtras are. Śāstra is knowledge of the intellect. It is acquired by reading and understanding. Stotra is knowledge acquired through learning, through the heart, that is through devotion. Sūtra is learning through the being, that is through meditative techniques that cut to the core of what is essential.
Even knowledge about God creates bondage when it is merely intellectual because we will only know about God. That is all! We will not know God. Please understand this. Knowing about God is not the same as knowing God. When we completely surrender everything, we will not even have the idea that we know God. When that idea does not exist in us, we know God. Otherwise we may know about God but we do not know exactly what the Divine is.
Words do not express God. No expressions can lead to the experience of God. God is when expressions cease. Masters say that the finger pointing to the moon is not the moon. It is only a pointer, a reminder. Words about God in any form, however sincere they may be, are mere pointers and reminders. The problem with religions is that they teach us about God. They do not teach us how to know God. Religions tell us a few things about God and instill fear and greed in us.
No spiritual Master preached violence. If he did, he would be no master! Great spiritual Masters and Incarnations happen with the mission to raise us to a super conscious state. They aim to cause our Inner Awakening, awakening the individual consciousness, so that we realize that we are one with the collective consciousness of this Universe. They come with a mission to make us understand that we must move from the space of ‘I’ to ‘you’ and ‘us.’ Unlike spirituality that spreads love among people, religion fosters violence.
Understand: Enlightenment is a gift. It makes no difference what effort we put in. We may have stood on one leg for hundreds of years. We may have fasted for thousands of years. We may have practiced med-itation or yoga or some other technique. These are equivalent to buy-ing the one-dollar lottery ticket. Anything we put in is comparable to that one-dollar lottery ticket. What we receive in return is a pure gift. Whatever we do is within the dream. How can that get us something beyond the dream?
Śrī Kṛṣṇa says, ‘Drop everything and surrender—sarvadharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja.’ First let us understand the word ‘surrender.’ The word itself frightens people. We must understand that we are not going to lose anything when we surrender. We are only going to gain everything. However, for lack of a better word, we must use this word.
SURRENDER AND UNDERSTAND
Realize first of all that we have nothing of any value to surrender! We only think we have something to surrender. The truth is that we have nothing to surrender. We simply need to open our eyes and see that everything that is, is divine. It is Existence. Whatever we think is ours does not exist! The ‘I’ and ‘mine’ that we hold onto are mere lies. The moment we understand this, we surrender. The moment we surrender, we understand.
When we call something ‘mine’, legally it may belong to us, but existentially, it does not. Legally we can fence off a piece of land and call it ours. Legally we can own things. But Nature or Existence does not know that it is ours. When a cyclone hits, it does not care whose property it is. It does not know the law! It does not know that legally a cyclone is not allowed on someone’s property! For Existence there is no law.
Your idea of ‘mine’ is protected by the laws of society. You cannot truly use the term ‘law of the land.’ The land has no laws. Only society has laws. The land can have an earthquake at any time. We cannot have laws to govern Nature. The law of the land is beyond your comprehension. As long as you are caught with the concept of ‘I’ and ‘mine’, you will not understand the truth about Existence. You are caught in thinking that something is ‘you’ and something is ‘yours’.
When Kṛṣṇa tells us to drop everything and surrender, He asks us to open our eyes and see the foolishness of the drama we play with our possessions and expectations. Listen! It is one thing if you play the game to cheat others; but, do not cheat yourself.
Please understand, there is no ‘I’, there is no ‘mine.’ The person who is intelligent and willing to open his eyes and see reality, will sooner or later wake up to the truth that there is no ‘I’ or ‘mine’. Can whatever you think of as ‘I,’ either your body or mind, function without air? Can you say that the air belongs to you? This basic energy, prāṇa, which goes in and comes out, does not belong to you. If prāṇa stops happening, what you think of as ‘you’ disappears.
It is like saying that the foundation does not belong to me, but the first floor of the house is mine! You can do that legally. But it is impossible existentially. In the same way, the building may belong to you, but the earth that it sits on does not belong to you. The earth can give one small shake, and whatever you thought was yours just disappears!
The very foundation of whatever you think is ‘you’ does not belong to you. It belongs to the Whole. It belongs to Existence. It belongs to the Universe. It belongs to Nature with whom you are continuously fighting. The base or root of what you think of as ‘you’ does not belong to you.
We take for granted the air that continuously goes in and comes out. We believe that the air belongs to us. There is no break in this nat-ural supply. Maybe if God called a strike, like a workers’ union strike, we would understand that we cannot take even the air for granted. Sup-pose He called a strike for a minute, then we would understand that it did not belong to us. But He is a Karuṇāmūrti, god of mercy. Out of His compassion, He never goes on strike! That is why we take life for granted. Just because certain things belong to us legally, we think that the concept ‘mine’ is solid. The truth is that both the ‘I’ and ‘mine’ have no base.
Anybody who is intelligent enough to open his eyes and see, realizes that ‘I’ and ‘mine’ are a drama. The moment the air that goes in does not come out, it is over. ‘I’ disappears. Immediately your name will be taken from the nameboard outside your house and put on your tombstone. You will be called a dead body! You will be taken to the place where you can rest forever! Your house and car will be useless. So, whatever we think is ‘I’ and ‘mine’ is baseless.
Sometimes even the piece of land that we think belongs to us we may find doesn’t, when we see the papers of that land! Our life itself is built on paper. The moment we have the intelligence to see this, the moment we wake up to this reality, we achieve the state of surrender. The moment we understand that in Existence nothing called ‘I’ or ‘mine’ exists, we im-mediately experience tremendous relief from the need to continuously protect ourselves.
These two instincts of holding onto ‘I’ and ‘mine’ are the reason for physical and mental problems. The instinct to survive and the instinct to possess are the root cause of our problems. On the other hand, when we realize that the ‘I’ and ‘mine’ do not exist, we realize how we have cheated ourselves and how foolish we have been in spending our whole life and energy in building sandcastles. The whole thing is pure fun! We must understand that whatever way we live and whatever we may build, does not belong to us. If we do not internalize the outer incidents and if we treat them with the indifference they deserve, we experience what I call surrender.
There is only one thing to remember: Do not internalize sensory inputs and do not take things too seriously. When you take life too seriously, you can be sure of one thing, and that is sickness. All serious-ness is a form of sickness. When you think the ‘I’ or ‘mine’ is the truth, you create trouble for yourself. The moment you believe that there is an ‘I’ in your being, you start moving away from life.
The idea that you have of yourself has no base, whatever you may think of as you. Sometimes you think you are the body. Sometimes you think you are the mind. And other times, you think you are the senses. No matter what you identify yourself with, it is baseless.
Please listen. There is another critical aspect to understand in this regard. Whatever aspect you think of as ‘you’ will not grow. If you think you are the body, you stop the growth of the body because you do not like change. When you think you are the mind, you stop the growth of the mind. You stop the inputs to the mind.
That is the reason egoistic people cannot listen to new ideas or read about them. They cannot learn because learning is against their vested interests. They think that they already know and have nothing more to learn. When you think that your mind is you, the very attitude of learning, the beginner’s mind, is lost. Wherever you cling, you destroy that.
If you think you are the body, you do not let the body rejuvenate itself. You do not let your body do its regular work. If you think you are the mind, you do not let it learn anything new. You do not allow anything new to enter. That is a sure way of destroying it. The same applies to what you consider as ‘mine’. This is based on the laws of society. In no way is it related to the laws of Existence.
YOU ARE NOT WHO YOU THINK YOU ARE
It is well known to science that of the trillions of cells in our body-mind system, millions of cells die each day and millions of cells are reborn. After a few years, there isn’t a single cell in our body which existed two years earlier. Every single entity in the body is new. This means that there is really no constant ‘I’ as we imagine. Yet, we carry that label proudly.
All we are is a bunch of memories, root patterns, collectively known as saṁskāras. Our root patterns define us. Our root patterns rule us and make decisions for us. That is what this ‘I’ is all about. When we com-plete with our root thought patterns and give up our possessions and attachment to possessions, we feel liberation. When I walked out of my home for spiritual wandering, I felt no loss. Today, the whole world is my home! This does not mean that all of you need to become monks, renunciates and Sannyāsis. You can happily continue your normal life, but drop your attachments, fantasies, speculations, greed and fear about the past or the future.
So, you need not renounce what you already have. All you need to do to achieve the space of completion is to renounce what you do not have.
Renunciation does not mean sitting cross-legged with a tense look and eyes closed. If Enlightenment could happen by shutting off our senses, it would be easy. We would just need to sit in soundproof rooms and wear blindfolds. Renunciation, tyāga is a state of mind and not a mere state of the body. It is even more than a state of mind; it is a space of be-ing. We can renounce attachments to relationships and possessions while being involved in material life. On the other hand, we could take Sannyāsa, go to the distant Himalayas, and every time we close our eyes, our inner television would switch on.
The surrender that Kṛṣṇa talks about involves completing and dropping fantasies of the future, incompletions of the past, and surrendering to the reality of the present. The true reality, the only truth is that we are part of the universal energy. We are part of the collective consciousness. When we have this awareness, there is no room for the individual ‘I’ and ‘mine’ to rule our actions.
Throughout Bhagavad Gītā, Kṛṣṇa talks about renunciation. Śrī Rāmakṛṣṇa Paramahamsa said that the Gītā is nothing but ‘Tā Gī’, meaning tyāga, or renunciation. Śrī Rāmakṛṣṇa said, ‘Keep repeating ‘Tā Gī’ and you will understand ‘Gī Tā.’
Again and again Kṛṣṇa speaks about renunciation: How we should surrender the fruits of action to Him, without renouncing the action itself, and how all knowledge and action should be surrendered at His feet. He prepares Arjuna for this final moment when He tells him that all that needs to be done is surrender. That is all.
Surrender is of three kinds. The first step is the surrender of the intellect. For most people, especially intellectuals, this is the easiest. Your ego must be ripe before it can fall. The more stuff you pack into your thick skull, the more bloated it becomes. You become intoxicated with your own knowledge. You become intellectually arrogant. You are then ripe for surrender. When someone appears on the scene and proves that intellectual knowledge is a pile of garbage, a person with a truly ripe intellectual ego understands and accepts the truth. Only those with half-baked knowledge who pretend to have intellectual status have a problem in understanding such a truth. A true intellectual can understand that all acquired knowledge is a mirage, an illusion.
When this happens, such a person surrenders his intellect to the Master who shows him the way. Many intellectual seekers and spiritual shoppers come to me with loads of questions. After spending time with me, most of them tell me with great surprise that they no longer have questions. I don't take the trouble to answer their questions. No one can answer such questions. All I do is add more words to them. They struggle with the new words and ultimately find the right answers themselves!
When I do answer, I answer the questioner. I address the person, not his question. I look into his being and provide the solution.
The next step in surrender is the surrender of the heart. People ask how they will remember me when they go away from the ashram. I tell them that if I am their Master, they will have trouble forgetting me! Remembering me is not an issue, forgetting me is.
The thought of the Master will melt your heart. You will become emotional. You do not need to be in the Master's physical presence. The mere thought is enough. Tears will flow from your eyes. This is a powerful form of surrender. Rāmakṛṣṇa says, ‘Know this for sure: When the mere thought of your iṣṭadevatā (favorite deity) or your Master reduces you to tears, you are in your final janma, your final birth.’
What an Enlightened Master says is always true. So powerful is this surrender that it can liberate you, complete you, enlighten you. This is the power of devotion, bhakti. Kṛṣṇa keeps repeating that this is the easiest way to reach Him. Do not worry about learning scriptures or performing rituals. Do not worry about techniques. He says, ‘Just be devoted to Me and Me alone, and I shall save you.’
The third and final form of surrender is the surrender of the senses. When the surrender of senses happens, Enlightenment happens, and when Enlightenment happens, the surrender of the senses happens.
Walking with Arjuna after the Mahābhārat war, Kṛṣṇa points to a bird on a tree and remarks, ‘Arjuna, look at that green crow!’
Arjuna responds, ‘Yes, Kṛṣṇa, I see the green crow.’
Kṛṣṇa says, ‘What a fool you are! How can a crow be green?’
Arjuna simply says, ‘Kṛṣṇa, when you told me to look at that green crow, what I saw was indeed a green crow.’
Such was the state of Arjuna’s surrender to his Master, whatever He said was what Arjuna’s eyes saw. This is the final state of surrender.
The master-disciple relationship is the most mysterious phenomenon in Existence. It is not intellectually comprehensible. It cannot be proved in a logical way. Those who become Sannyāsis out of a logical conviction by listening to Masters and becoming convinced that what the Masters say is true, are only on the periphery. The true disciple has nothing to do with what the Master is saying; the true disciple has something to do with what the Master IS.
The true disciple rises in love. It is not a question of conviction. It is something more mysterious and transcendental. Hence, a real disciple cannot explain to anybody what has happened. Everybody will think that he has gone mad, that he has been hypnotized and that he is no longer in control of his senses.
People who think like that are not to blame. Certain things are beyond explanation. They elude rationalization. And in fact, life begins when you come in contact with something incomprehensible, inexplicable, indefinable and unprovable; yet somewhere deep down, your heart says it is so. It is falling totally in love, and it is a love of an entirely new quality.
This love is not limited to the Master but it is experienced towards the entire world. You no longer think in terms of ‘I,’ but in terms of ‘you.’ This is compassion. This feeling of unconditional, uncalled for and uncontrollable love is compassion. This happens when your ego surrenders.
It may surprise you that an enlightened Master has no freedom to do what he wishes. His surrender to the cosmic energy is so total that every move he makes is dictated by that energy. Ordinary people have the freedom to do what they wish. All this talk about destiny has no meaning. Each of you has full freedom to do what you wish. After doing what you want and suffering, you claim it was because of your destiny! Whatever you do is within your power. In contrast, I have no power to move on my own. Every word I utter is at the command of Parāśakti, the Cosmic energy.
Śrī Kṛṣṇa’s message to enrich Arjuna and to all seekers is to be com-plete, drop everything and surrender unto Him—mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja (18.65). That is the only and final solution.
THE ACT AND THE ACTOR
18.1 Arjuna says, 'O mighty armed Kṛṣṇa, I wish to understand what is the essence, tattva of renunciation, tyāga and the renounced order of life, sannyāsa, and the difference between the two, O Hriśīkeṣa, O Killer of the demon Keśī.'
Arjuna speaks now after being silent for a long time. He will stop speaking soon. He has just a few words. He is not questioning. He just expresses a few doubts. The arrogance or violence in Arjuna's being has disappeared. He has become like a flower due to the experience of the cosmic vision that Kṛṣṇa showered on him. I cannot even call these words doubts. He just wants to hear the truth from Kṛṣṇa again and again.
Sometimes after listening to the whole discourse, disciples ask me to repeat a joke or a story once more! They have heard it once but want to hear it again. Especially from the master, listening to certain things again and again gives great joy. The words of a Master are energy. These words drill deep into you and transform you. At the time of listening, you may not realize their impact. But they never fail to impact and enrich you. Arjuna asks some of these questions to listen to Kṛṣṇa again.
arjuna uvāca
sannyāsasyā mahā-bāho tattvam icchāmi veditum |
tyāgasya ca hṛṣīkeśa pṛthak keśi-niṣūdana || 18.1
Arjuna says, 'O Mighty One, I wish to understand the purpose of renunciation and of the monastic life of Sannyāsa. O Hriśīkesa (another name of Kṛṣṇa, one who is in complete control of His senses), please tell me the truth.'
As I told you, it is not that Arjuna does not know. He has just heard the whole thing. Still, he wants to listen to it once more. Sometimes we enjoy listening to the same thing over and over. It is not that we do not understand, but it gives us great joy to listen to the same thing again and again! Like that, Arjuna wants to listen to the same truth again and again.
Arjuna wants to know why a person would want to sacrifice everything and what is the process of renunciation.
In India it is often difficult to distinguish a renunciate, a Sannyāsi, from a common beggar. Both seek alms. Both possess very little. And both are homeless. Many people take the easy path and treat the Sannyāsi like a beggar and shoo him off.
I tell my disciples, ‘When in doubt treat the beggar as if he were a monk. If you have money to give, what harm is there if you give it to enrich another person?’ Some people tell me, ‘But Swamiji, they are cheating us!’ So what? Get cheated, that’s all. When you give, give out of completion, give unconditionally or don’t give at all. When you give out of completion, not expecting anything in return, what difference does it make whether you give to a monk or a beggar. If you expect that a monk will bless you if you give and that the blessing will have effect, why can’t the blessing of a beggar have the same effect? And how do you know that a person wearing a monk’s garb is truly leading a monk’s life?
So, giving alms to a Sannyāsi is like taking out insurance. You expect that your merits are getting noted down in a Cosmic record to decide whether you go to hell or heaven.
Make it simple. Give out of your completion. Give unconditionally if you can afford it. Give even if you cannot afford it. That is when giving becomes truly enriching. When you sacrifice what you cannot afford to sacrifice, by the mere act of giving, you become a renunciate, a Sannyāsi. How noble it is!
Arjuna is confused about the act and the actor. What is important is the act. Anyone can be the actor.
NEVER GIVE UP SELFLESS ENRICHING
Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa says,
the renouncing of all selfish work based on desire, is what the
learned ones call as sannyāsa, the renounced order of life.
And renunciatig the attachment to fruit or result of one's actions
is what the wise ones call as tyāga, renunciation.
Some learned men say that all kinds of result-based activities
are faulty and should be given up, but there are yet other sages
who maintain that acts of enriching sacrifice [yajña],
charity [dāna] and austerity [tapaḥ] should never be given up.
Arjuna, best of Bhāratas, now listen from Me certainly
about renunciation or tyāga; O tiger among men,
renunciation or tyāga is declared to be of three kinds.
Acts of enriching sacrifice [tyāga], charity [dāna]
and austerity [tapaḥ] are not to be given up;
they should be performed. Indeed, even the Sages
are purified by enriching sacrifice, charity and penance.
O Pārtha (Arjuna), all these activities must also be performed
without any attachment or any expectation of fruit or result.
They should be done as an act of responsibility.
That is My final and ultimate opinion.
Kṛṣṇa replies: 'Bhārata, now hear my judgment about renunciation. Renunciation is of many types. Let me explain the truth.'
And then Bhagavān starts.
Bhagavān says that some learned masters say that giving up activities based on material desires is renunciation, tyāga. Others say that giving up the results is renunciation. Hence some say that giving up activity is renunciation whereas others say that it is giving up the results.
No other master is as compassionate as Kṛṣṇa. He is the ultimate Master. He does not merely teach. He knows it is difficult for peo-ple to believe. It takes time to believe. So He gives logic to support His teachings. Again and again, He tries His best to convince Arjuna. Considering the level that He is at, there is no need for Him to come down to the level of Arjuna. He can say, 'This is the truth. If you want you can follow it, otherwise get out!' But He does not do that. He is compassionate. Again and again, He comes down and explains the truths step-by-step.
Some learned people recommend ritualistic actions, such as killing an animal for a sacrifice. Other learned people denounce that act. Thus there are different opinions regarding the same action by different Sages. Kṛṣṇa clarifies these opinions now.
ENRICHING SACRIFICE IS THE PATH OF COMPLETION
After all, it is Śrī Kṛṣṇa in the form of the Ultimate who original-ly created the scriptures and laws. Therefore any explanation from Him should be considered the last word. He says that any process of renunciation should be considered within the context in which it is per-formed. Renunciation can be of three types: enriching sacrifice, charity and penance; yajña, dāna, tapaḥ. These purify even those who are already evolved and pure.
It must be understood that the purpose of performing yajña, enriching sacrifices is the purification or upliftment or completion of the human being on the spiritual path. They link cosmic energy with individual energy.
Kṛṣṇa says that any sacrifice done for the welfare or enrichment of humanity is not to be given up. As enriching sacrifices, yajñas are meant to achieve the supreme, performing charity, dāna is recommended to purify one's heart and put one on the path of spiritual progress. Sacrifice is normally understood to be rituals such as yajña and homa, etc. These are the fire rituals prescribed in Vedic literatures to propitiate the deities. When carried out with integrity and authenticity, these powerful techniques link us to the Cosmic energy.
Here you must understand that Kṛṣṇa talks about the reality of what existed more than five thousand years ago when these rituals were performed with awareness, integrity and authenticity. In performing an aśwamedha yajña, a powerful king let loose his prize horse to roam as it pleased in enemy territory and waged war with anyone who dared stop the horse. All the land that the horse covered became his vassal territory and those kings accepted the sovereignty of the owner of the horse.
This is what we know from the epics Mahābhārat and Rāmāyaṇa that detail these sacrifices. The Upaniṣads talk about the metaphorical significance of these rituals. In the scriptures, reference is made to the inner aśwamedha yajña, meditating upon the sun that is identified with aśwamedha.
In our times, sacrifice refers to any selfless enriching service that enriches others and enriches you. Whatever enriching we do for others out of completion, without expecting anything in return is a sacrifice, an enriching sacrifice or yajña. Unfortunately, many people engaged in sacrifice are more interested in seeing their pictures on the television or in newspapers than in the service.
Charitable enriching, dāna is giving out of overflowing completion with no expectation in return. Charity is not giving while posing for a picture that will be published in tomorrow's newspaper. That is business. Those who are truly charitable never allow others to know what they are doing. That is why it is said that your left hand should not know what your right hand is giving. Only then charity achieves its authentic purpose of enriching others.
Charity should also involve pain. You can call it charity when you cannot afford to give something away and yet you give it away. Charity must become a penance, tapaḥ and lead to austerity if it is to be real.
Penance, tapaḥ is denying oneself sense pleasures and being complete with the senses. Ultimately, the purpose of all spiritual exercise is to be complete with the mind, body and senses and thereby controlling the mind and senses. Penance, tapaḥ is turning inwards whereas sacrifice, yajña and charity, dāna are focused outwards.
‘All these enriching activities should be performed without attachment or expectation of results. They should be performed as a mat-ter of responsibility, and this is My final opinion,’ says the Master.
Only by enriching others does your life get enriched. Don’t be selfish. Understand, responsibility is the fruit. Enriching is sowing the seed for the fruit to happen. Enriching is sharing the fruit to create more fruits. Every person who eats the fruit is responsible for sowing the seed for more fruits to happen.
Kṛṣṇa gives His ultimate opinion. Earlier He explained what others said about renunciation, as either giving up the activity itself or the results of the activity. Now He says that His opinion on renunciation is living without attachment, etāny api tu karmāṇi saṅgaṁ tyaktvā phalāni ca (18.6).
This must be understood in depth. Listen! Whether it is spiritual or worldly activity, as long as you struggle with a purpose and a goal, you can never relax. Whether it is the act of purifying your inner space by doing self-completion or purifying your outer space by enriching others, as long as you struggle, you will be in incompletion. Please be very clear about this. The person who surrenders to the flow of life, experiences the inner space and outer space at the same time. He enjoys the inner and the outer space at the same time. Whatever Kṛṣṇa has spoken in these seventeen chapters, He is now giving its gist.
SURRENDER BOTH INNER AND OUTER SPACE
Let me explain what I mean by the word surrender. Then you can understand better. Think of two intersecting lines, axes.
The vertical axis is spiritual life. The horizontal axis is

material life. The point of intersection is your being. This is the goal you have. You have some goal in your material life and also in your spiritual life. To achieve your goal in your material life, you are continuously struggling and working. You are somewhere on the horizontal axis. To achieve your spiritual goal, you are again working intensely doing yoga, prāṇāyāma, pratyāhāra, etc. You practice spiritual techniques. You are somewhere on the vertical axis. So when you struggle with material goals, you are on the horizontal line whereas when you struggle with spiritual goals, you are on the vertical line.
As long as you are struggling, you can struggle either in this direction or that direction. As long as you struggle in material life, you avoid spiritual life. As long as you struggle in spiritual life, you avoid material life. Listen! As long as you struggle with completion, you don't enrich. As long as you struggle with enriching, you are not complete! Both are a struggle.
Kṛṣṇa says, 'Relax from both.' You may think, 'What is this funny instruction He is giving!' You think that if you relax in both you will lose both. However, the truth is that when you relax in both, you fall into your inner consciousness, your being or your inner space. When you experience this inner space, this inner consciousness, you will suddenly realize that you can explode in all directions. You do not need to choose between horizontal and vertical lines. You can travel on both lines at the same time! Not only that, you can explode in all directions. The only difficulty is that you must surrender at least to your own being. You do not need to surrender to somebody else. To whom you surrender is unimportant. Just relax into your own being. Just relax into your inner space, into your inner consciousness. Just surrender to your own inner space. Stop your struggle in the material world and the spiritual world.
In the material world or my world, the world of ‘mine’, your properties are your goal. You struggle to achieve these goals, such as enriching with wealth, career, success, etc. In the spiritual world also you have certain goals, such as Enlightenment, living in the space of completion, being integrated and authentic, etc. And you constant-ly run to attain that goal. Actually, spiritual goals create more ego than material goals. At least with material goals, at some point, you realize that you cannot achieve real happiness by running behind them. It can be tiring. But with spiritual goals you do not even understand what you are doing. Both goals take your being away from your being. When you surrender and relax into your being, you suddenly realize you are neither the body nor the mind, to choose between the horizontal and the vertical lines.
As long as you believe you are the mind, you will be forced to choose between the vertical and horizontal lines. You will be in a dilemma because the mind wants to choose. The mind and dilemma are the same thing. The mind ceases to exist once dilemmas vanish. The mind exists as long as you have dilemma. As long as you have confusion, the mind exists. Has your mind existed without dilemmas? No, never! You may be in a dilemma even to answer this question; that is all! The mind continues to exist only in dilemma. You continuously worry about whether to choose this or that.
Whenever you choose something, someday you will definitely wonder and your mind will create self-doubt about the choice you made. The mind only exists because of dilemma. As long as you are based in your mind, you will be choosing between material and spiritual goals. The people who choose material goals will feel that they are missing spiritual life. And those who pick spiritual goals will feel they are missing material life. This is because you choose between the two.
For the first time, Kṛṣṇa gives the ultimate technique for Quantum Spirituality. He is the first quantum scientist of the inner world. He says relax and surrender and you will experience the completion of your inner consciousness. You will understand that you do not need to choose between the horizontal and vertical lines. You can explode in all 360 degrees. You need not make a choice. You experience choicelessness. Choicelessness does not mean that you do not choose anything. When you stop choosing, you will choose everything.
Listen! I am asked by my disciples, ‘Should we not become completely complete from our root patterns and only then enrich others? Should we choose to do one?’
Please listen! Enriching and completion, both should be practiced simultaneously. Listen! With more and more completion, more and more enriching will happen. With more and more enriching, completion will happen. Actually, when you complete with somebody, you already started enriching that person. You can explode in all 360 degrees with completion and enriching, both!
Enriching starts happening with completion. Without enriching, completion cannot happen. Without completion, enriching cannot happen. When we stop choosing, both start together, one supports the other. You cannot say, ‘First I will operate my heart; and then once the heart starts functioning completely, then I will start operating the lungs.’ No! Lungs are completion. Heart is enriching. Both have to happen simultaneously. Lungs remove the carbon dioxide—incompletions from your system, and infuse oxygen—completion into your system. Heart circulates that whole oxygen into your blood and enriches your whole body. You cannot separate enriching and completion. If you are not enriching, please be very clear, completion is not happening. You are only fantasizing about completion. When you stop choosing between completion and enriching, your completion will be so powerful that you will simply enrich!
Similarly, surrender does not mean passive surrender or pretending, fantasizing to give up. Many people claim, ‘Swamiji, I have surrendered everything to God.’ It is mere lip service only. It is not reality.
People come up with odd statements. They tell me, ‘Swamiji, I have given up everything, I have surrendered everything to God. Bless me so that I get a better paying job!’ We sometimes make statements without knowing what the reality is.
A small story:
A journalist saw a crowd gathered around an accident on the road. He tried to find out what had happened, but could not get through the crowd.
He shouted, ‘Oh! My son has been hurt in the accident. Please move out of the way.’ The people gave way. He moved forward, only to see that a car had hit a donkey!
Before making any statement, look in, know your thoughts and words, know the situation. Bring integrity and authenticity! Otherwise, you will suffer! With the word surrender you make that mistake.
With real surrender you do not exclude anything. You include everything. You experience everything at once. You do not need to choose between horizontal and vertical lines. You can experience both and something more. You can explode! You experience something beyond your imagination. You experience different dimensions of your being.
Again, when I say surrender, you do not need to surrender to any God or Guru. God or Guru are symbols or representations. Just surrender to your own being, to your own consciousness, to your own inner space. The problem is you do not respect your inner space. That is why in the initial level you need an entity called God or Guru.
DUTY WITHOUT DELUSION
Prescribed duties should never be renounced. If one gives up
his prescribed duties through the illusion of renunciation [tyāga],
this is said to be in the state of ignorance or tamas.
Anyone who gives up prescribed duties as troublesome,
or out of fear of bodily discomfort, his renunciation [tyāga]
is said to be in state of aggression [rajas],
Such action never leads to gaining the fruit of renunciation.
But he who performs what is prescribed,
as a matter of responsibility, without expectation or attachment
to the results, his renunciation [tyāga] is said to be in the
nature of satva, goodness, O Arjuna.
One who neither hate disagreeable work nor is attached to
pleasant work, is in a state of intelligence, goodness and
renunciation, having cut-off all doubts.
Embodied beings cannot give up all activities.
Therefore, the one who has renounced the fruits of action
is called the tyāgī, one who has truly renounced.
For one who has not renounced, the three kinds of fruits of
action, desirable, undesirable and mixed, accrue after death,
but those who are in renounced order of life, sannyāsa,
have no such result to suffer or to enjoy.
Kṛṣṇa says that nitya karma or obligatory responsibilities must be followed with discipline and consistency. Not doing these takes us into the state of tamas, inaction born out of ignorance and laziness.
Nitya karmas vary from person to person. The duties of a householder are different from those of a monk or a student. Each has clear guidelines in terms of what they should and should not do.
Many times the idea of dropping our responsibilities and taking up a different role is more attractive than growing in completion so that we can perform our own responsibilities well and without attachment. Be very clear, without the right cognition of completion, no role that we take up will work out for us.
Instead of taking up responsibility and expanding you and your life around you, watching television, sleeping or daydreaming seems much more pleasant and easy. We would rather do that than meditate or perform pūjā or whatever is our prescribed duty.
Please listen! I am talking something very important and very mystical! It takes just four days for your muscle-memory to taste laziness, boredom and tiredness and settle down with it! I tell you, never ever take vacation for four days continuously in your life. The very frequency in which you function is reduced. Because, in four days, your muscle-memory gets settled with tiredness, boredom and laziness! Even if you are without job for four days, be active in something. Go and meet your friends, family. Take up some voluntary service. Do not be without responsibility for four days.
You may ask, ‘Why four days?’ Listen! It takes four days for anything to become part of your muscle-memory. For four days in the morning, if you don’t come for yoga, don’t come for satsang, fifth-sixth day your muscle-memory will start proposing alternatives to you at that time. What are the alternatives? Sleeping, rolling on the bed, TV, so many things are there.
FEEL RESPONSIBLE IN YOUR BEING
One of the biggest diseases that people suffer physically is unable to be active, having incompletions with being active. Giving up the responsibility for what needs to be done because it is uncomfortable is not renunciation! That is convenient inaction born out of rajas.
Please listen! I am defining Sannyāsa.
When you don't take responsibility for anything, you live as slave, śūdra. When you take the responsibility for the money of the society, you become vaiśya. When you take the responsibility for weapon of the society, you become kṣatriya. When you take the responsibility for knowledge of the society, you become brāhmaṇa. When you take responsibility for everything, you become Sannyāsī.
Only when you take responsibility, life happens to your body. If you have any disease, take responsibility for it; so that you can heal and then take care that you don't attract that disease again back.
In the same way, if you have broken a relationship because of your irresponsibility, unconsciousness, now take the responsibility that next time you don't do it. Life does not end by breaking one relationship. You don't need to be depressed or you don't need to start being in that same space of powerlessness. When you take the responsibility you can even patch up with the relationship you broke. You can approach the person and rebuild the relationship.
Listen. One of the biggest problem we have is—'let me have the power first, let me have the status first, let me have the position first, then I will take the responsibility.' No! That does not happen in life. Take the responsibility to build the state inside you. Then, after you are tested by the Cosmos, it gives you the status. That status can never be taken away.
I took the responsibility for teaching the science of Enlightenment. I started living, I started building the state, then human society has tested me enough. Now I can simply see many powerful positions are automatically coming towards me. Listen, I am not going in search of them. Responsibility attracts more responsibility. The problem is we are afraid of more responsibility, so we deny even the responsibility that we have in our hand. But more and more responsibility adds more and more life energy into you.
Understand, because Siddharth took the responsibility and he became Buddha, the whole of Buddhism is built on responsibility and enriching. Integrity leads to authenticity. Responsibility leads to enriching. Take responsibility for everything happening around you. Buddha did not make that man old. Buddha did not make that man diseased. Buddha did not kill that man. But he took the responsibility for that state of affairs! He did not say, 'Oh! I don't know why he became sick. I don't know why he became old. I didn't kill him.' Had he thought in that manner, Siddharth would have been Siddharth; Buddha would never have happened! Fortunately, he thought that he is responsible for it. He cognized His responsibility. Siddharth became Buddha when He applied the truth that the science of life is responsibility!
After attending a course many ask how many meditation techniques they can do each day. I tell them, 'Do at least one properly.' A week later, after the fervor has cooled down, if I ask, they sheepishly say, 'I do not have time to practice even one meditation, Swamiji.' All of us find time for everything except meditation. We find time to give appointments to everyone else except ourselves! Who is the loser?
Kṛṣṇa says that doing what needs to be done because that is what is our responsibility, without attachment to the action and without desire is the ideal condition of satva.
Kṛṣṇa has said this many times in the Gītā. He repeats it again so that the message sinks in our muscle-memory and bio-memory. Do what must be done. Do what your responsibility is, based on your societal or religious beliefs and codes. However, do it with integrity and authenticity without attachment and expectation of results.
The consciousness of 'I' and 'mine', in terms of the performance of the activity should be absent. The consciousness of 'feeling responsible in your being' should be present. Restricting your being in feeling responsible is what I call conditioning. Responsibility in your being means the space from which you cognize, from where you make decisions, carrying responsibility in that zone.
Please listen! If you don't feel you are responsible for something, you don't even think in that line. If you feel you are responsible for something, only then will you even look into that part of your life. When you feel responsible in your being, for any problem, or anything, you find solution for that problem or that situation.
You don't need to do any action, you don't need to do any thinking. Decide from your being that you will feel responsible for the whole world. You will take actions towards your immediate responsibility as per your prescribed duty , but you will feel responsible for the whole.
Suddenly, you will see all your actions will have authenticity, your thinking will have integrity! Mainly, whatever you are doing, if you take responsibility for the world, even if you are a doctor, you will become a better doctor. If you are a lawyer, you will become a better lawyer. If you are an engineer, you will become a better engineer, If you are a politician, you will become a better politician.
If you are a doctor, know that you are responsible for the whole world. So you are responsible for your patients also! With this context when you start functioning, even you attending to your patients will become a spiritual practice leading you to enlightenment, because in any context you do any action, that context will become your bio-memory and reality.
If you are a cook and you are cooking with the responsibility that only if you cook you will have money, and with that money only you can take care of your needs and your family, then you may be a good family man, you may be a head of family, you may be a good cook, nothing more than that! But, if you do the same job with the cognition of ‘I will enrich the world with the food! I am responsible for the whole world. So this cooking and enriching the world is the immediate action I will do, but I am responsible for the whole world.’
I tell you, just with this shift in your cognition, you will be a karma yogi; because innumerable right things will be added to your thinking, to your being, to your action and to your life.
It is the amount of responsibility you bring into your being that makes your life juicy. I tell you, if you bring more responsibility into your cognition, your life becomes exciting! Understand, if your cognition shrinks, you also shrink, your actions shrink, your integrity shrinks. If your cognition expands with more responsibility, authenticity happens in your action, integrity happens in your thinking and your words.
Kṛṣṇa says that a person in the sātvic space of completion, calmness and awareness is undisturbed by external conditions. He is not bothered whether someone appreciates or condemns what he does. He just feels responsibility in his being. He is clear what he should do and he carries on with excitement.
Renunciation is in the true spirit of completion and is done out of goodness, only when a person renounces the expectation of result.
It is natural that a human being cannot remain still without doing some work. Man must be doing something, anything, all the time. If not physically, at least mentally he does something. Even in sleep, he dreams. If we close our eyes, we watch our inner television. Mentally we think the whole day, but it is not directed in one direction, we are not useful to ourselves and to others. Please understand, when you lack integrity, when you have incompletions mentally, even if you think, it will not be useful thinking.
Only an Enlightened person truly keeps his body and mind still. So the normal man is never without activity. This being the case, the only way man can be comfortable and at peace with himself is by not having any expectation of the result of his thoughts or words or actions. This can be achieved by every one of us. Kṛṣṇa says that one who is not concerned about the fruits of his action has truly renounced.
Attachment to action and to the results of action creates more desires. Even when an action has been completed and the expected result achieved, as long as one is attached to that action and its result, another desire crops up. Even when one desire is fulfilled, another unfulfilled desire rises. This is a constant, consistent sequence of incompletions. This is what I call karma.
Karma is nothing but unfulfilled, incomplete desires. As long as we have attachment to the action as ‘doer’, which in turns creates an expectation of reward or punishment, we are caught in the cycle of karma and saṃsāra. Our concern about whether an action or the result is good, bad or a mix of both, follows us as our mental patterns or vāsanā after death.
Please understand that no one is ‘up there’ keeping an account of our deeds and misdeeds. Our own spirit does that job. So we can never escape! No amount of propitiation or contribution to ‘noble’ causes will erase the knowledge from our inner Self of what we have done. When we die, the body perishes but the spirit moves on to another body. That spirit carries its earlier mental patterns, its vāsanā. There is no exception to this rule. Saṃskāras or root patterns are the carried-over incomplete desires and they cause the cycle of saṃsāra, birth, death and rebirth.
However, we have no unfulfilled desires, karma, saṃskāra or vāsanā left when we renounce attachment to ‘doership’ and become a mere witness to both the action and the result. This means we act without expectation and attachment to the result of our action. Such a person breaks out of this cycle of saṃsāra.
TECHNOLOGY OF SURRENDER
18.13,14 Learn from Me Arjuna, there are five causes that bring about the accomplishment of all action, as described in Sāṅkhya philosophy. These are: physical body that is the seat of action, the attributes of nature or guṇa that are the Doer, the eleven organs of perceptions and action by the life forces and finally the Divine.
18.15 These five factors are responsible for whatever right or wrong actions a man performs by deed, word and thought.
18.16 Therefore, one who thinks himself, his body and spirit, as the only doer [kartā], is certainly ignorant and foolishly does not see things as they are.
In these verses, Kṛṣṇa gives the exact technology of surrender. These two verses can be called techniques.
Kṛṣṇa lists five factors from Sāṅkhya philosophy responsible for our activities. These are the body-mind system, the operator of the body-mind system (that is the individual), the senses, different efforts causing the activities and finally the ultimate power of God. All activities, right or wrong, good or bad, are caused by these five factors. If however, the individual considers himself to be the doer, his body and mind, he is not aware.
Kṛṣṇa uses the word ātman while saying that one who perceives one's spirit or Self as the agent, the doer, or the performer, does not see and is not aware. Kṛṣṇa draws a distinction between the individual Self and the cosmic energy. He differentiates between ātman and Brahman, mānava and Deva, nara and Nārāyaṇa, self and Parāśakti.
Kṛṣṇa concludes that while philosophical discussion mentions five players in all activities, the ultimate controller is the Divine. We are immersed in our body-mind-spirit system and caught in our sensory perceptions and believe that we are the power behind all that we do. So long as we have this deluded belief, we are rooted in ignorance.
Whatever you may understand as yourself, your body-mind-spirit system is the totality of many things. And individually each is responsible for something. In spite of this, you think that ‘you’ are responsible for the whole thing. That is where the trouble starts. Kṛṣṇa gives the technology for the deeper levels of surrender.
As we saw earlier, there are three levels of surrender. The first is intellectual surrender. This means you accept that the Master’s intellect is sharper than your intellect; His intellect is of a higher order than yours. This is intellectual surrender. Next is emotional surrender. This is trusting that the Master’s guidance on the emotional plane is more intelligent than your emotions. The third is surrendering the senses, your cognition or the root of cognition itself.
Surrendering the intellect is easy because it continuously tortures you. You have suffered with the intellect for many years. You want to get rid of it. So you surrender it. When you see somebody more intelligent and with clearer thinking, you just surrender. For example, when you hire a consultant, you surrender to his ideas. When you take on a lawyer, you surrender to his ideas because you know his intellect is sharper than yours in that field. In the spiritual field also, when you see a person who knows more, you surrender your intellect to that person. That is not a big thing. Surrendering intellectually happens easily. Most of the time you want to get rid of your intellect. Finding somebody to dump your intellect on allows you to relax from it.
Next comes emotional surrender. This happens when you feel deeply connected to the Master after experiencing some meditation or understanding. You respect his emotions more than your own. The Master’s emotions mean the things he guides you in, the way he wants you to live. You give more importance to these things than what you think of as life. Slowly he becomes the center of your life. You respect him more than other emotional attachments. Priorities shift. The Master becomes the number one priority at the emotional level. Emotional surrender is when you feel totally connected at the emotional level.
DEEPER LEVEL OF SURRENDER—MIND OR MASTER?
Next is a deeper level of surrender.
After listening to these seventeen days of discourses, you can understand this deeper level of surrender. This is the level of the senses. The surrender of the senses means that your senses listen to what he says. Normally, when you listen to me, a filter in your mind discounts what you do not agree with. You hear what you want to hear. However, when intellectual and emotional surrender happen, you are ready to surrender this disbelief and unblock your senses.
Once a disciple asked his Master, ‘Why should I surrender?’
The Master asked, ‘How do you know whatever you think you know about yourself?’
The disciple replied, ‘I know myself through my senses.’
The Master asked, ‘Who do you think you are according to your senses?’
The disciple said, ‘As far as I know, I am the body and mind.’
His Master responded, ‘You are God, not just body and mind.’
The Master said, ‘Only when you surrender your senses, will you realize the truth of what I am saying. The moment you trust me more than your senses, you experience that you are God. You then understand the meaning of Tat Tvam Asi (literally ‘You Are That’, meaning ‘you are divine’).’
The Master again and again tries to show that you are God. I keep saying, ‘I am not here to prove that I am God. I am here to prove that you are God.’
The Master stands for the idea that you are the infinite. He shows you various dimensions of your inner self that you have not explored or experienced. He shows you so many dimensions of your being. The Master stands for your multi-dimensional being. He tries to show you that it is possible. He shows that if it is possible for him, it is possible for you also. But as long as you believe your senses, you think that you are the body and mind.
When you trust the Master more than your senses, you understand that the Master’s words are the truth and not your senses. Then you experience the truth of the Master’s words. When the Master says you are God, you suddenly realize the truth for yourself. You understand that you are God. You realize that you are not the body or mind as your senses have led you to believe. When you believe the Master’s words more than your senses, you experience this truth.
Two voices are speaking from two different levels. On the one hand, your senses tell you that you are the body and mind. On the other hand, the Master tells you that you are God; you are divine and have many dimensions to your being. He tells you to enjoy and experience everything. As long as you listen to your senses, you will not even listen to what the Master says. When you move away from your senses and come to the Master, you listen to Him and experience the truth that you are Divine.
FINAL SURRENDER ITSELF IS ENLIGHTENMENT
In the inner world, the first and last tool you need is complete surrender. Only then can you wake up to the Truth. If Arjuna had trust-ed only his senses, he would have been at best a good warrior and king. Instead he trusted Kṛṣṇa more than his senses and became enlightened. He experienced the truth of Kṛṣṇa. When Kṛṣṇa said that the crow was green, he saw a green crow. Such was his faith.
You can experience Kṛṣṇa consciousness not just by surrendering the intellect and emotions but also by surrendering the root of the intellect and emotions, that is the senses. The senses supply the data. When you surrender them, the source of the data is surrendered.
When you surrender your senses, the root cognition of yourself, you lose your identification with the body and mind. As long as you believe your senses, you think that you are the body and mind. Only when you believe the Master's words more than your senses, do you realize the truth that you are divine. On one hand, your senses say you are the body and mind. On the other hand, the Master tells you that you are divine and in eternal bliss. He tells you that you are the consciousness beyond body and mind.
It is up to you to choose. If you believe the senses, you cannot believe the Master. And if you believe the Master, you cannot believe your senses. Your way of life decides whether you surrender to your senses or your Master. It is for you to decide.
Kṛṣṇa says that only when you surrender at all three levels do you have the ultimate experience. Let me tell you this, surrender itself is Enlightenment. Please do not think Enlightenment will be issued to you after surrendering. No! It is not a paycheck you receive by courier. Surrender itself is Enlightenment. At that moment, you experience the Truth.
Usually we play with words. At least be aware of the moments when you play with words. People tell me that they have surrendered their life to Kṛṣṇa, Venkateśvara or Śiva. Then they say that their only wish is to be happy. If they have truly surrendered, surrender is enough. They will not need to ask for anything else. Sometimes people ask if they need to meditate since they have surrendered to God. If they have surrendered, they will have no doubts, nor will they need meditation! If they have doubts, they need meditation. As long as doubts remain, surrender has not happened, because the moment you surrender, you disappear.
A beautiful verse in Tamil says, 'When you give your 'I' and 'mine' to Existence, Parāśakti or Existence gives Her ‘I’ and ‘Mine’ to you.’ Both bank accounts merge and become one. It becomes a joint account! You have nothing to lose.
When you think of yourself as body and mind, you have śariram rogamayam and manam sohamayam. Śariram rogamayam means that the body is filled with diseases. Manam sohamayam means that the mind is filled with sorrows or depression. Since that is the case, what can we surrender? Absolutely nothing, except a body full of diseases and a mind full of sorrows. When you drop these two at the feet of the Divine, He gives you His body and mind! And it becomes, śariram devamayam, manam sukhamayam, atma anandamayam—meaning, you get in exchange a Divine body, a mind in happiness as well as a third thing: a Soul in bliss! A ‘give one, get three free’ offer!
Manickavasagar, the great Enlightened Master, sings a beautiful Tamil song to Śaṅkara (Lord Śiva): tandadu entanai, kondadu untanai, sankara yaarkolo saturar? He says, ‘I gave myself to You and received You in return. Who benefited most from this bargain? Who is more intelligent, O Śaṅkara?’
In surrender, you have nothing to lose and everything to gain. Surrendering does not mean giving up everything. It does not mean giving up your property. Keep everything; however, take care that you do not internalize them. Do not judge yourself based on your properties. You are far greater than you think. Do not judge yourself based on your bank balance. Do not judge yourself based on your relationships. Do not judge yourself based on name and fame. Do not judge yourself based on your friends. You are greater than all these things put together.
As long as you judge yourself based on these things, you internalize these into your being. These become the central points in your life. They push and pull you in all directions. You will not have yourself for your being. As long as these are the major factors in your life, these things will rule you. Even so, you are greater than all these things put together.
Understand that you are something beyond these things. The moment you wake up to this truth, you will not allow yourself to be put into any frame based upon bank balance, relationships, attitudes or name and fame. These things cannot be used to judge you. The moment you wake up to this truth, you have surrendered. I simply ask you to surrender these small ideas you have about yourself.
On the surface of the vast ocean, small bubbles are formed. One bubble starts thinking that it is an individual long lasting entity. It thinks that it must become strong. It lasts only for a few moments. Yet within those few moments, it collects other bubbles around it. One bubble is its wife, another bubble is its son and so on. Some are called parents or relatives, still others are friends, and so on. It collects bubbles on all sides to protect itself.
It collects a few grains of sand from the beach and thinks it is its property. It thinks one grain of sand is its bank balance, another is its jewelry and treasures and so on. Then it builds a fence to protect its property. How long can the bubble play this game? Only for a few seconds! Before it can complete its game, it disappears back into the ocean.
The bubble was part of the ocean in all three instances: when it was created, when it existed and when it disappeared. Even though it claimed to be different from the ocean, even though it thought it was an individual, and even though it thought many people and things belonged to it, it was always part of the ocean and very soon disappeared into it also!
In the same way, for a few moments you think you exist as an individual being in this universal consciousness. Within those few moments you catch hold of a few people as your relatives and friends. This makes you feel safe. You collect a few things as possessions. You feel secure with these things around you. With these things you form an opinion about yourself. You play the same game as the bubble.
WAKING UP TO THE TRUTH IS SURRENDER
Suddenly the whole thing disappears. Before the game started, while the game is going on and when the game ends, whether you understand it or not, realize it or not, experience it or not, you belong to the ocean. You are God. You are one with Existence.
You are playing a game. You register your marriage to another bubble. You register some grains of sand as your property. The registrar is another bubble! A larger bubble is the ruler of the land or that bit of the ocean! And there is an understanding among the bubbles, 'You will not hit me and I will not hit you! You will not take my bubble and I will not take yours!' The whole game goes on in this way. Suddenly within one moment the whole thing is part of the ocean again.
When I say surrender, I mean wake up to the truth that you are in the ocean. When you are born, when you think you are an individual or when you become enlightened, you are always in the ocean. Just wake up! Waking up to this ultimate Truth is surrender. Sur-render these small ideas about yourself and wake up to reality. As a result, surrender automatically happens in your inner space, your inner Con-sciousness. Otherwise you just play with the word surrender.
We use inflated words when we define ourselves. We do not re-alize that we are beyond these descriptions. One day a follower used exaggerated words about himself in front of me. After he left I told my disciple that he seemed to be suffering from an inferiority complex. My disciple was perplexed. He asked how it could be called an inferiority complex when he boasted so much. I told him, 'Understand, each of us is God. Hence anything we say about ourselves that is lesser than that, is an inferiority complex!'
Any estimation you have of yourself except that you are God is an underestimation! You suffer from an inferiority complex if you think of yourself as anything other than God. Drop your ideas about yourself. Wake up to the Truth that you are the ocean.
Some fish swim along with the current and others swim against the current. Whether they go with or against the current, all the fish are in the water. Whether you flow with Existence or fight it, you are one with it. Whether or not you have realized you are Divine, you are Divine. There is no choice in this. There is only one choice, realize and enjoy or continue to struggle and suffer; that's all! You may try to create stronger fences around yourself or collect more bubbles around you, but can you ask the wave not to come? Whatever you may do, the whole thing is only a drama of a few seconds.
The next problem is what to do if you cannot surrender. Some people tell me, 'Swamiji, I am unable to surrender. What can I do?'
Do not worry, because you have nothing to surrender. By understanding that you have nothing to surrender, you have already surrendered. Just relax. Whether you surrender or not, this is the truth. Whether you surrender or not, Existence takes care. Automatically life continues and you will relax. That relaxation itself is surrender.
Relax into the flow of life and wake up to the truth that you are something greater than your body and mind as suggested by your senses. You are led by society to think that you are something. Now wake up to the truth that you are greater than what you can imagine. You are beyond any imagination you can have of yourself. Surrendering will give you a new consciousness. You will not be the same person. One single moment of surrender will transform your whole life. You will be a new being.
Receive this truth of surrender and work on it. Suddenly you will wake up and give birth to yourself as an enlightened being. The moment you understand you belong to the ocean, that you are from it, that you are in it and that you will disappear into it, you will realize that you will never die, because you are the ocean.
As long as you identify with the bubble, you feel insecure. The instinct to survive and the instinct to possess torture you. The moment you realize that you are the ocean, the instinct to survive disappears be-cause there is no death for you. There is nothing to fear, nothing to feel insecure about. Death creates fear as long as you think you are the bubble.
The moment you realize that you are the ocean, there is nothing to possess because everything belongs to you. There is nothing to lose and nothing to acquire. Hence, the instinct to possess disappears. I am not asking you to legally throw away your possessions. You do not need to throw away whatever you have done for your 'I' and 'mine'. You do not need to throw away whatever you have. Just do not internalize them. Within yourself be aware and be complete that you are something greater than anything you can possibly possess.
At the age of seven, your toys are important to you. Do they hold the same importance today? You have neither renounced them nor are you attached to them. They are just there. Do you feel that you must return home because the toys are there? No! Do you feel the toys make your life a torture and that you must renounce them? No! You feel neither attached nor detached. You have grown beyond them.
Rāga means attachment. Arāga means detachment. Virāga (or vairāg- ya) means beyond attachment and detachment. As you grew up, vairāgya naturally happened towards your toys. So also, when you realize that you are the ocean, vairāgya will happen towards the few sand particles and bubbles that you have collected and gathered around yourself. You will have gone beyond these things.
The instincts to survive and possess would no longer be relevant to you. Your property does not suddenly disappear. They are there, but you live them and enjoy them more intensely. You do not take them for granted. You do not feel bored with them. You do not think: same house, same wife and same life! You take them for granted only when you think they are your properties.
When you realize that they may be taken from you at any moment, you do not take them for granted. When you realize that you are the ocean and that they are also of the same ocean, you value them more. When you realize this, you are transformed at the level of body, mind and consciousness. When consciousness is transformed, you give birth to a new you.
Kṛṣṇa goes much deeper than these three levels of surrender: surrender of the intellect, surrender of the emotions and surrender of the senses. He gives Arjuna a glimpse of the greatest surrender. He gives Arjuna a glimpse of the ultimate experience itself. Kṛṣṇa already gave Arjuna the experience during Viśvarūpa darśan, the vision of His Cosmic form. Even so, Arjuna was unable to establish himself in that experience due to fear.
Always you miss the first experience because of fear. Now Arjuna is more mature and capable of being established in the experience. Kṛṣṇa gives Arjuna the experience that will stay with him forever. In the next few verses Kṛṣṇa puts Arjuna into the experience of Enlightenment. He wakes him up to the ultimate Truth.
Kṛṣṇa is waking Arjuna up from the long slumber called saṁsāra sāgara. This can also be called unconsciousness or tamas. Kṛṣṇa gives him a good shake by giving him the ultimate experience and puts him in that state forever. I was telling you about the three levels of surrender. Kṛṣṇa puts Arjuna into that final level or highest level of surrender.
EXTREME STATEMENT
One who is egoless, whose intelligence is not of attachment,
though he may kill, is not the slayer and is never bound
by his actions.
A very dangerous statement! Kṛṣṇa goes to the extreme.
No master except Kṛṣṇa can make such a courageous state-ment. Kṛṣṇa makes a bold statement here. One who is not moti-vated by ego, whose intelligence is not based on attachment, though he may kill many men in this world, he does not kill, nor is he bound by his actions.
Of course, one who has reached that level of completion does not think of killing. As long as we have the idea of ‘I’ and ‘mine’, we attack or kill. When we exclude, we kill. On the other hand, when we surrender, we learn to include everything.
One thing we need to understand. We kill others only when we feel insecure. We do not need courage to make war. We only need coward-ice. Only cowards go to war. They are afraid for themselves and kill oth-ers. To kill others, we do not need courage. We simply need cowardice. The person who is courageous never kills others. He is established in non-violence. Only cowards continuously try to hurt others. A courageous person does not try to hurt others. That is the reason Kṛṣṇa makes this bold statement—one who is not entangled in ego, even if he kills, does not kill.
Kṛṣṇa emphasizes here: May you be liberated from entanglement. May you liberate yourself from ego, yasya nāhaṅkṛto bhāvo. He does not ask Arjuna to kill. One problem is that people give their own meaning to words. They have their own delusive cognition.
A small story:
> Once there was a little boy in a Zen monastery training > to be a monk. One day, when he was cleaning his master's > room he accidentally broke his master's favorite teacup. He > wanted to confess to his master about the teacup, but was > scared that he would punish him. > > He approached the Master and asked him, 'Master, isn't > it true that everything that was born has to die someday?' > > The master replied, 'Yes.' > > The boy then showed him the fragments of the broken > cup and said, 'It was time for your teacup to die.'
Do not give your own meaning to what Kṛṣṇa has said! He is asking you to be liberated from ego. He is asking you to be complete with your root patterns. The person who has realized that he is part of a whole will not kill even if he kills. Grasp the proper meaning of this. Kṛṣṇa asks you to experience the truth about yourself. He does not ask you to kill people. Recognize the correct meaning. Kṛṣṇa inspires you to realize the truth of your natural space of completion, not to kill.
Understand, only if you start living completion, you will understand the quality of life. I tell you, when there is incompletion, your life is stolen away from you! When the completion happens in you, you regain your life!
Kṛṣṇa asks you to complete yourself from your delusory cognition of ego. He does not ask you to go around killing people. Understand the truth behind the words. Only a Master like Kṛṣṇa can make such a courageous statement.
Kṛṣṇa uses killing as an extreme example to make Arjuna think. The focus is on non-attachment arising out of egolessness, which is the space of completion. You need to know, completion done to be in the space of completion transforms your personality, transforms your being, heals the intense, constant, agitated violence you carry towards you and others.
When one no longer feels the need to survive, anything that one does is without attachment and without expectation. When a person is in that state, he is truly in completion with Existence. If such a person destroys, it is similar to the destruction caused by Nature, which happens at a different frequency and understanding level as I explained earlier.
Kṛṣṇa makes this statement to drive the point home to Arjuna that it is his responsibility to stand up and fight instead of running away from the battlefield.
COMPONENTS OF ACTION
18.18 Knowledge, the object of the knowledge and the subject of the knowledge, the knower, are the three factors that stimulate action; the senses, the action and the performer comprise the three components of action.
18.19 According to the science of guṇa or attributes in Sāṅkhya, there are three types in knowledge, action, and performers of action. Now Listen as I describe them.
18.20 That knowledge by which the one imperishable reality is seen in all Existence, undivided in the divided, you should undrestand to be the knowledge in the state of goodness.
18.21 The knowledge by which one sees different realities of various types among all beings as separate from one another, such knowledge is in the mode of aggression.
18.22 The irrational, baseless, and worthless knowledge by which one clings to one single effect as if it is everything; such knowledge is in the mode of darkness or ignorance.
18.23 Obligatory duty performed without likes and dislikes and without selfish motives and attachment to the fruit, is in the mode of goodness.
18.24 Action performed with ego, with selfish motives, and with too much effort, is in the mode of aggression.
18.25 Action that is undertaken because of delusion, disregarding consequences, loss, injury to others, as well as one's own ability, is in the mode of ignorance.
The performer who is free from attachment, non-egoistic,
endowed with resolve and enthusiasm, and unperturbed in
success or failure is called good.
The performer who is impassioned, who desires the fruits of work,
who is greedy, violent, impure, and affected by joy and sorrow,
is called aggressive.
The performer who is indisciplined, vulgar, stubborn, wicked,
malicious, lazy, depressed, and procrastinating is called ignorant.
In these verses Kṛṣṇa explains the nature of man, the human.
Kṛṣṇa has already said that the final performer is not man, nara, but the Divine, Nārāyaṇa. Even so the human is still the subject, the medium that we are dealing with. All the frailties that we have are inherent in our nature. These are the guṇas or attributes that define our behavior. These attributes control our thoughts, words and actions. One is not all the time, from birth to death, in one guṇa or attribute.
The guṇas are of three kinds: satva, rajas and tamas. Satva is defined as calm, peaceful, spiritual and good, etc. This is generally the attribute of spiritually inclined persons. Rajas is translated as aggressive, passion-ate and active, etc. This is the primary attribute of kings, warriors and business people. Tamas is lazy, ignorant and passive, etc. Tamas is seen as the inactive component that many of us experience at times. It is the active component of those who live to eat and sleep.
In these verses Kṛṣṇa beautifully defines in detail the qualities and effects of these guṇas upon us. His purpose in doing this is to make us aware of what happens within us. Majority of the time we are ignorant of 'why' we react the way we do. As the Master explains in these words, and once we understand and cognize how we react, we can move to the next level of completion and shift to a superior attribute. If we find our own answer for the 'why' we will become spiritually enlightened!
Yes, all of us must be rājasic or aggressive, part of the time to accom-plish things. Even so, if we can act aggressively without greed, anger or fear affecting us, as well as acting without attachment, we are in the sātvic space, although superficially we seem to be in the rājasic space.
Swami Vivekananda says beautifully, ‘First of all, the beaten and broken consciousness which has fallen into tamas, inertia, let it come to the awakening state of rajas, activism. Then it can be guided into sātvic, spiritual balance.’
Kṛṣṇa defines a sātvic person as one who sees the collective consciousness, the whole, in parts. He understands that he is not alone and not an island, rather he is linked with everyone and everything in this Universe. He understands his connection with the cosmic energy.
A satvic person is not focused on himself, he is focused on enriching others. Because he completes with his root patterns, He real-izes that his survival and possessions, the ‘I’ and ‘mine’, are meaningless. His activities are selfless, without expectation of praise or reward, and without attachment to the process or result. Such a person is not affected by the seeming success or failure of what he undertakes because there is no feeling of ‘I’ and ‘mine’ involved in his actions.
It is not that difficult to move into a sātvic state. True, you may not be able to stay there all the time, but once you understand how this state completes you, you try more and more to stay there.
To be in the sātvic state is to understand that past and future are mere illusions. They do not exist. Past is gone, never to return. Why worry? Future is a mirage. All you can do is activate your present moment. That is all you can do. The present moment determines your future. Once you focus on the present, your space of completion increases manifold and you drop expectations and attachment. You just do what is needed. You respond to reality. You respond to the now. You are in satva.
You fall into a rājasic state when you distinguish between ‘you’ and ‘I’, between this and that. There is no differentiation. Your mind, the ego, creates this differentiation. Your root thought patterns, saṁskāras overpower your complete cognition and bring up this delusory cogni-tion of differentiating between you and others. A rājasic person does everything expecting a reward. He is selfish, aggressive and impatient. When he does not get what he wants, he is upset. Failure is a blow to his ego.
A rājasic person can never be happy and complete. Please understand, almost all of you are driven by rajas. This is the predominant attribute in modern society. Rich or poor, intelligent or foolish, educated or uneducated, almost everyone compares himself with the next person and wants what the other person has. As long as you are driven by your desires, and not complete with what you have, you are in rajas.
Too much of society has entered into human beings. You all have become social beings, you are no more human beings. You just have a set of manuals – at what age what is expected of you, at what age what are you supposed to do, and where are you supposed to be, how are you supposed to be talking, what are you supposed to be thinking, how are you supposed to be behaving. See, by default society is incomplete. So you are put in that rājasic space. Only if you are conscious, you can attract the space of completion.
Please listen! The pure space, satva seems to be a little heavy, little too much of joy! You feel you can’t afford it. It is like you don’t want to own the whole ocean, you want to own only the beach. Because only in the beach you can put a fence and ensure that others can’t enter into it. Ocean you can own, but not possess. Please understand, owning is different and possessing is different.
All of us can own the whole world; that is not a problem at all. But we can’t possess it, that is where the problem starts. Owning is different and possessing is different. The whole village owns the village temple, but you possess your house. We not only own our house, we possess it and make sure that others don’t enter. We don’t want to own the ocean, we want to possess the ocean. When we want to possess, we know that we can’t possess the ocean. Not only we can’t deny entry to other human beings, we can’t deny entry to other animals. There are millions of animals below. When we want to possess that is where the problem starts.
Rajas corrodes you. It eats up your soul. There is no boundary to possessing, no end to greed and no limit to fear. These are the driving forces of rajas. Rajas is about trying to attain what you don't have, trying to eliminate and possess what you want to have, not being complete with what you have, not being complete about where you are and not being complete and happy when you are in the present moment. You are either constantly in the future, imagining what you would like to be and what you would like to possess, or you are in the past thinking about how you could have done better. Rajas is living in a fantasy world of possessing. Satva is living in a reality world of owning and also letting others own.
Listen! If you want to own, you can own the whole world. See, unfortunately, only if you eliminate others, you feel that you are victorious, which is not right. This is a basic wrong understanding. Please get it! I want you to know a very important fact. Never, ever will you be free by your efforts to be free. Freedom will happen to you only by the right knowledge about freedom, never by your efforts towards freedom. Listen! Never your effort towards freedom is going to give you freedom. It is only the knowledge about the freedom that will give you freedom. Get it!
So, the basic mistake that eliminating others is the only way you can possess or own is wrong! To own, you don't need to eliminate others. But because of this pattern, just because you want to eliminate others, you are ready to settle down with a few acres of beach. You are ready to forego the whole ocean! It is exactly with the same patterns, it is only with these patterns you define your identity. Without patterns, it is like you in the ocean.
In tamas one is fully in delusion, in the delusory cognition of incompletion. One sticks to root thought patterns, incomplete knowledge or inadequate cognition and conditions without making an effort to verify the answer of the 'why', whether they are right or wrong, appropriate or not, harmful or not. Listen! If one does not find the answer for 'why' and eats somebody else's answer, one can even be made as a religious terrorist. Religious zealots are in tamas. There is no difference between them; only their objectives are different. Both are dog-matic, violent and totally selfish. They adopt any means, even criminal, to achieve their objectives.
Tamas does not just mean inactivity, laziness and procrastination. Yes, it is all that; however, it also includes mindless action performed without realizing that one is part of a whole. The ego is so enlarged that it believes it is the whole. It believes nothing else of significance exists; others are of no consequence.
MEANINGS OF LIFE
Now hear Me explain, fully and separately, the threefold division
of intellect and resolve, based on modes of material nature,
O Dhanañjaya.
O Arjuna, that intellect is in the mode of goodness that
understands the path of work and the path of renunciation,
right and wrong action, fear and fearlessness,
bondage and liberation.
That intellect is in the mode of passion that cannot distinguish
between principles of right conduct and wrongdoing, and right
and wrong action, O Pārtha (Arjuna).
That intellect is in the mode of ignorance that accepts
unrighteousness as righteousness and thinks everything
to be that which it is not, O Arjuna.
Consistent and continuous determination in controlling mind,
breath and senses for uniting with the Divine is goodness, Pārtha
Craving for results of action while clinging to goals of proper
conduct, pleasure and wealth is the state of passion., Arjuna.
Ignorant resolve that cannot go beyond dreaming, fear, grief,
despair and delusion—such is in darkness, Pārtha.
Here Kṛṣṇa refers to the approach known as defining the pu- ruṣārtha or meanings of life.
Dharma, artha, kāma and mokṣa are the four puruṣārtha. These can be translated as righteousness, wealth, desire or lust and liberation. These are the four-fold meanings of life. I prefer not to call them the purposes of life. There is no purpose to life. Once we fix a purpose to life, it becomes a goalpost and attachments and expectations result.
Life is a path without a destination. Once we assume there is a destination, we hurry. The future becomes a stress-inducing factor. Let us say we travel from New York to Washington. Once we fix Washington as our destination, the next issue is, ‘When will we reach there?’ From then on, we are constantly tormented by, ‘When will we reach there?’ It is a different matter that we may have nothing to do in Washington once we arrive, and therefore there is no need to hurry! In the process we do not enjoy the journey. The journey becomes an irritation that we must cross in order to reach our destination.
In life, do not fix a destination. Each journey must be enjoyed being in the space of completion. The path and the journey are what life is. Life is completion. I tell you, have the space of completion for yourself. That will attract all the right experiences. Completion is power! Completion is Life! Enjoy the people you meet, the experiences you have and what you pick up on the way, without being greedy to acquire more. The journey, the path, becomes so enjoyable that whatever destination you reach is the right destination. Completion gets you all the best things of life! Completion is the basic need of life.
People who attach a purpose to life are disturbed. Philosophers who have no other work create false purposes to life. Philosophers exist to confuse people whereas mystics solve problems and provide guidance to awaken intelligence. When we let life lead us, when we let life enrich us, when we take life as it comes, we enjoy every moment. We truly live with completion in the present, like a God. We realize and manifest our potential, possibility and reality! As of now, man is only a possibility. A human being has everything in him to become the ultimate reality, the divine reality.
Puruṣārtha provides four meanings to life:
Dharma is right conduct or virtue. Dharma means the natural law of the cosmos. Buddha preached this as the middle path. It is an in-dependent intelligence. The very DNA structure with which human consciousness is built, the natural law of human life, the dharma are these four principles.
Constantly give life to the four dharmas of authenticity, integrity, responsibility and enriching. When you protect dharma, it protects you. When you are integrated to it, it is integrated to you. When you are authentic with it, it is authentic with you. When you take responsibility for it, it takes responsibility for you. When you enrich dharma, it enriches you. Only then it is possible that your energy is awakened. Only then is your energy awakened.
Artha is the stuff that we pick up on our path and journey, the material things that we need to sustain ourselves.
Kāma is the pleasure of the senses we experience and enjoy on this journey. These are rightful acquisitions and pleasurable experiences. Do not feel disturbed by the need for these. But do not become caught up in them and forget to move on the path with completion and enjoy the journey to the fullest.
Mokṣa or liberation is the ultimate meaning to life. The meaning of human life is you experiencing completion, and working, radiating, showering others also with the same space of completion. This is the culmination of the liberation from expectation, desires, greed and fear, and liberation from attachment to desires. This understanding that experiencing completion with non-attachment and absence of expecta-tion leads to liberation can fill us with bliss.
Here Kṛṣṇa gives the essence of how we should lead our lives to make it meaningful with completion. He says that goodness or satva is the state of completion in which there is clarity about right and wrong, and whatever we do with our body, mind and senses is done with a view to liberate ourselves from attachment and desires in order to realize that we are Divine.
DELUSION OF SENSES
And now hear from Me, O Arjuna, about three kinds
of pleasure. The pleasure that one enjoys from spiritual
practice results in cessation of all sorrows.
The pleasure that appears as poison in the beginning,
but is like nectar in the end, comes by the grace of
Self-knowledge and is in the mode of goodness.
Sensual pleasures that appear as nectar in the beginning, but
become poison in the end, are in the mode of passion.
Pleasure that is delusion from beginning to end and born out of
sleep, laziness and illusion is said to be of the nature of ignorance.
No one, either here or among the celestials in the higher
planetary systems, is free from these three states [triguṇa]
of material nature.
Earlier Kṛṣṇa spoke about the influence of guṇas (attributes) on the intellect, that in turn defines the way we act. Now He talks about how we respond as a result of our root patterns.
Kṛṣṇa says that spiritual practice, that is the state of satva, is difficult in the beginning, and it is like poison; however, it becomes life-giving nectar in the end.
Sensual pleasures born out of rajas, on the other hand, seem like nectar in the beginning but become poisonous. In the tamasic state, Kṛṣṇa says, one is deluded as if in sleep, laziness and illusion. Every human is in one state or another. Not merely humans, even the celestials who are supposedly more evolved are in the same mode. No one can escape the effect of the guṇas, the attributes of Nature.
How beautifully the Master summarizes how we become deluded by our senses! It is not easy to begin spiritual practice. In the vedic tradition, in the Gurukul schools, from a young age children were brought up in an environment of spirituality. They learned to live in the pure space of completion and control their mind and senses at an early age and to focus upon Self-realization. They understood by the example of their Masters that there was something more pleasurable than sensory pleasures. This gave them courage.
In today’s age, this education system is considered impractical. Invading Moghuls and the colonizing British destroyed the Vedic culture, especially the Gurukul tradition. This was not accidental or incidental. It was a deliberate strategy. British rulers identified the educational system of Gurukul as the key to India’s tremendous intelligence and targeted its destruction so that they could rule.
What we have today is a mass of literate Indians who are uneducated. The whole country, the whole civilization, the whole spiritual tradition is suffering now just because of not having completion with one another. They are totally unaware that the great tradition of our Vedic culture is established on completion. They think rituals are meaningless. We have lost the knowledge of the connection between these rituals and spirituality. Rituals, when carried out meaningfully, are the basis of spirituality.
Please understand, the biggest asset a man can acquire is the space of completion. I am so happy I am getting that wealth for my Gurukul kids. The biggest asset for any man, the best thing a human being can have in his life is completion, the space of completion.
We are behind our sensory pleasures now. When we are in the rājasic mode, only sensory pleasures of the body matter. In the tamasic mode, we don’t even know we are in deep ignorance. The sensory organs are powerful. They are our windows to the external world. They are trained to run away from pain and chase pleasure. Bodily pleasure gives mental pleasure and therefore emotional satisfaction. Once we experience the mental pleasure, we constantly rewind and replay that pleasure. Our past drives our future. Attachments and expectations drive our actions.
We try to keep on experiencing pain and pleasure alternately. Either way it is only an illusion. If you lead your life with completion, you won't get caught in the illusions of attachment and expectations driving your actions.
Kaṭhopaniṣad says, 'The good and the pleasant approach man. The wise examines both and discriminates between them. The wise prefers the good to the pleasant. But the foolish man chooses the pleasant through love of bodily pleasure.'
'If you are given the option of 'right or pleasant', 'right thing, good thing or very pleasant, convenient and happy thing', always choose the 'right thing', not the 'pleasant' one, not the convenient one.' Understand, when you choose the pleasant, your destruction is inevitable.
YOUR SPACE OF COMPLETION IS KṚṢṆA
Look for the right, not for light. Your whole life is nothing but Mahābhārat.
I tell you, the Kauravas' birth, what is it? One child, Duryodhana is born who is unconscious, dead, aborted. So, that was broken into hundred pieces. This means what? When you are born, you are unconscious and you are broken into hundreds of root-patterns, and all hundred grow as demons. It means that all your root-patterns are growing as demons! When you are tired of being a demon, you also encourage some good qualities in you just for a change. Please understand, there is nobody who is hundred percent demon, because being hundred percent demon makes you feel bored.
Otherwise, why should Rāvaṇa do Śiva Puja? You cannot be hundred percent demon or hundred percent saint till you become enlightened. Till you become an enlightened soul, both sides will be there because you need choice. Life is all about just jumping from one side to another.
Choice! Choice! Choice!
Listen. A few good patterns which you develop in you just as a choice, as an alternative, those few good patterns are the Pāṇḍavas. The space of completion which you have inside you, which cannot be destroyed by any root pattern is Kṛṣṇa.
Once in a while, Kṛṣṇa comes out and says, 'Hey! All you root pat-terns, you guys are doing wrong things! Don't do it!'
Then, all hundreds of your patterns stand and laugh at Kṛṣṇa, 'Ha, Ha! Can you can stop us? Do what you want!'
Every time, every day, every moment, the struggle between the Pāṇḍavas and the Kauravas goes on. Kṛṣṇa also comes to the scene once in a while. But He comes for such a short time that you forget His Existence. He goes back to Dwārika (the capital city that Kṛṣṇa ruled), He goes back to His space, the space where you push your completion. All of us have the space of completion, but we push it under the ocean like Dwārika. We don't want to interact with that space every day, because that takes away many of our vested interests. Many things which we forcibly imagine as joyful and pleasurable do not look good with the space of completion.
Understand, your whole life is a Mahābhārat. Then, when your weight becomes too much for your own body, when Bhū Devī, the Earth Goddess, is unable to hold the weight, Kṛṣṇa comes and reduces the bhū bhāra, the weight of the Earth. It means that when your incompletions become too much even for yourself, Kṛṣṇa comes and destroys all your incompletions.
Kṛṣṇa describes the tāmasic person with great insight. He does not use the word poison in describing the state of such a person. A tāmasic person is like a drug addict, He says. At least a rājasic person enjoys the experience now and suffers later. A tāmasic person has no enjoyment. He suffers without knowing that he is suffering. His delusion is so deep. That is why he passes his suffering on to others. That is how ignorant people who rise to become leaders act.
RIGHTFUL CONDUCT, NOT TO PERFECTION
18.41 Brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and sūdras are divided in the work they do based on their nature, Parantapa (Arjuna).
18.42 The nature of Brāhmaṇa is characterized by calmness, discipline, austerity, tolerance, honesty, knowledge, wisdom and belief in God.
18.43 Kṣatriya are characterized by their qualities of heroism, vigor, firmness, dexterity, and steadfastness in battle, leadership and generosity.
18.44 Those who are good at cultivation, cattle rearing and trade are known as Vaiśya. Those who are very good in service are classified as Sūdra.
18.45 One can attain the highest perfection [saṁsiddhi] by devotion to one's natural work. Listen to Me how one attains perfection while engaged in one's natural work.
18.46 One attains perfection by worshipping the Supreme Being, from whom all beings originate and by whom this entire Universe is pervaded, through performance of one's natural duty for Him.
18.47 It is better to engage in one's rightful conduct [svadharma], even though one may not perform it to perfection, than to accept another's conduct and perform it perfectly. Responsibility prescribed according to one's nature is never affected by sinful reactions.
18.48 Every work has some defect, just as fire is covered by smoke. One should not give up the work that is born of his own nature, even if such work is full of fault, O Kaunteya (Arjuna).
Śreyān svadharmo viguṇaḥ paradharmāt svanuṣṭhitāt—says Śrī Kṛṣṇa.
So-called scholars have interpreted this verse in a very inappropriate way compared to the other verses of the Gītā. The uneducated have also used this verse in order to condemn the Vedic culture.
First of all, one must understand how the caste system originated, as well as realize how it became corrupted. In the Vedic culture, un-der the Gurukul tradition, young children were left in the care of the Master. This is how Arjuna grew up with Aśvattama, Droṇa’s son. No caste was considered inferior or superior to another. No caste was hereditary. The selection and training was scientific and done impartially. It enriched society well since everyone was living and expressing themselves according to their aptitudes, their peak possibility and their unique path towards liberation.
This is why Kṛṣṇa says it is better to do one’s assigned work imperfectly rather than do another’s work perfectly. It is possible that one can perform elements of another’s work well. A brāhmaṇa, being a schoar, may excel as a vaiśya in commercial calculations; however, he will have neither the heart nor the head to be a businessman. In this Gurukul system, along with the Master, the child also was allowed to select his vocation. The child could express its passion and decide.
Over time, this classification of selection and training became cor-rupted. Those who were brāhmaṇa wanted their children to be brāhmaṇa and so on. The varṇa or caste system that had originally been a selection and training system in education led to the stratification of society based upon birth.
Before we condemn the caste system, realize that every society has stratification. Wherever equality has been forced on society, it has been a failure. Each person is unique and when similar people form groups, there will be stratification and classification. In Vedic India this classification was based upon talents and intelligence. In modern society it is based on money and power. Which is better?
Without the brāhmaṇa being the keepers of knowledge, our Vedic treasures would have disappeared thousands of years ago. Do you know that there is a group of scholars in Chidambaram, the dīkśitars even today, and similarly in other places, who take their traditional job of preserving Vedic wisdom so seriously that they will not travel out of their town limits? They have made this sacrifice for generations and for thousands of years so that this knowledge could be preserved for posterity. We make fun of them, revile them and denounce the system.
The people who denounce the system do it for power and money, not for any selfless reasons. They recommend no alternative means of preserving traditional knowledge.
I am not a brāhmaṇa. Brāhmaṇas have come to me and hinted at their discomfort at being termed brāhmaṇas. They are well-educated people. I tell them, 'Be proud of your culture, your tradition. Without brāhmaṇas, the vedic tradition would have died long ago.' This praise is for those brāh- maṇas who have remained true to their scholarship. Those who have suc-cumbed to the lure of wealth have no right to be called brāhmaṇas.
This is where the varṇa system has failed. From a scientific and ef-ficient work system, it has deteriorated into a power broking system. We need to fix that. Those who are true to their tradition are poor and disrespected. Only those who use their scholarly skills to become kṣatriyas and vaiśyas have gained power, money and respect. It is better they continue to be where they are respected and happy!
The problem with society and the societal structure is that they become exclusive; good societies should be inclusive. Today in the West as well as in other places including India, if we have money or power, we are respected. Does anyone rebel against that? No! How can we call a society advanced or progressive when its main criterion for respect is money?
By that logic, I would have been denounced had I been born in any country other than India. For nearly ten years I was homeless! For nine years I traveled the length and breadth of India without carrying money. I never bought train tickets and never paid for meals or lodging. People welcomed me and offered me transport, shelter and food. In the West I would have been locked up in a jail or a shelter!
When you see a homeless person approaching your car in the USA, you instinctively raise your windows and lock your doors. You are so afraid. In India, is anyone afraid of a beggar coming and standing in front of them? Why? There is acceptance. People in the West say that acceptance is weakness, not violence. How strange societal values have become! You respect a person only when you are afraid of him.
We cannot evolve unless there is a fundamental change in our thinking. We have come to a stage where negative qualities are the hallmark of respectability. Violence and aggression never win. Acceptance and compassion do.
INSTRUCTIONS FOR ENLIGHTENMENT
One whose intelligence is always free from selfish attachment,
who has controlled the mind and who is free from desires,
by practicing renunciation [sannyāsa], attains the ultimate state
of perfection of selfless work or actionlessness [naiṣkarma siddhi].
Understand from Me, how one who has achieved this perfection,
can attain the Supreme state of Truth, Brahman,
by acting in the way I shall now summarize, Kaunteya.
Endowed with purified intellect; subduing the mind with
firm resolve; turning away from objects of the senses; giving up
likes and dislikes; living in solitude; eating lightly;
controlling the mind, speech, and organs of action;
being ever absorbed in meditation; taking refuge in detachment,
and relinquishing egotism, violence, pride, lust, anger, and
proprietorship, one becomes peaceful, free from the notion of 'I'
and 'mine', and fit for attaining oneness with the Supreme Being.
These verses are the ultimate sūtra, the technique to liberate oneself and realize Brahman, ultimate Truth. Kṛṣṇa describes how to reach the ultimate Truth. He tells us to just follow His instructions.
The beauty of Kṛṣṇa's advice in Bhagavad Gītā is that He makes no assumptions. He goes to the depths of Arjuna's stated and unstated doubts and tells him in such clear words that there can be no ambiguity. Bhagavad Gītā is primarily a śāstra, a scripture that gives knowledge. Even though the author who is the Divine Himself, He must bring Him-self down to the level of Arjuna, a mortal. Kṛṣṇa's compassion drives Him to repeat the same words to ensure that Arjuna listens and understands.
As long as we question why, we never get a clear answer. Especially with Existence, the question 'Why?' has no relevance. As I said earlier, we operate at a different frequency from the Divine, so even if it is explained, we will not understand. Listen! Spirituality is an inner science, not an outer science, and that is fortunate! In the outer sciences, we keep asking 'Why?' and when we cannot get answers, we get stuck. 'Why?' is about logic. 'How?' is about realism. Śāstras answer the 'Why?' Sūtras answer the 'How?' Once in a while, the Master delivers the Sūtra amidst the śāstra that He must deliver to keep Arjuna quiet.
He says, 'Settle the mind and control the senses.' Can you do that while sitting in the middle of a traffic junction? No. That is why He says go into solitude and cut yourself off from disturbances. Go into med-itation and shut your senses to external objects. These are the clearest instructions on how to meditate. Prepare yourself to be away from potential sensory disturbances. There is no point in meditating when you are sure the phone will ring or a guest will be arriving. Fix a time and place when you will be alone, undisturbed. Closing the eyes is insufficient. Your eyeballs will still move and inner television will still play. Mentally freeze your eyeballs, think they are made of stone and still them. At the same time place your tongue on your upper palate and lock it. If there is movement of the tongue, that creates verbalization, then visualization is difficult. These two tools of mentally freezing your eyeball movement and locking your tongue, substantially reduce the wandering of the mind due to sensory disturbances.
Meditate on an empty stomach or eat little. A full stomach makes us sleepy. Ideally one should meditate in the same location regularly to preserve the energy raised in meditation. These are the physical require-ments. Next Kṛṣṇa repeats what He has been emphasizing all along.
Complete and drop your personality, He says, drop your ego or root patterns, your attachments, your ideas of 'I' and 'mine' as well as the emotions that bind you to survival and possession. Then you will be liberated, you will be in the space of completion and ready to reach the Supreme Being.
WORK ALWAYS UNDER MY PROTECTION
Absorbed in the Supreme Brahman, the serene one
neither grieves nor desires. Becoming equally disposed
to all living beings, one obtains My highest pure devotional love
[madbhakti].
Only by devotion one truly understands Me as I am and
My tattva, essence. Having known Me in Truth in full
consciousness of Me, one immediately merges with Me.
My pure devotee, though occupied in all kinds of activities of
everyday life, under My protection, still reaches the eternal,
imperishable ultimate abode through My Grace [mad-prasād].
While being engaged in activities, just depend upon Me,
and being fully conscious of Me, work always under
My protection [matparaḥ].
When your mind and inner-space becomes fixed on Me,
you shall overcome and cross all difficulties by My Grace.
But if due to ego, you do not listen to Me, you shall perish.
Kṛṣṇa explains how devotion is reached and how He protects the devotee.
Developing the state of non-attachment, being equally disposed to all beings, being unconcerned by success and failure, fully absorbed in Godhood, one becomes His devotee. In that state alone does one understand the essence of Kṛṣṇa. Once one understands this, one merges into Kṛṣṇa consciousness. When one is in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, the devotee, even if he is engaged in worldly activities, is protected by the grace and compassion of Kṛṣṇa. Without any difficulty such a devotee reaches the ultimate reality.
Recently I expressed this concept to some devotees. When we re-lax from the instinct that constantly works to protect us, the space created allows the power of extraordinary possibilities, coincidence to happen. Kṛṣṇa says that even though we may be engaged in the activities of the world, if we are His devotees, under His protection we experience Eternal consciousness. If Kṛṣṇa only wanted to give us the spiritual experience, He would not have used the word ‘protection, mad- vyapāśrayaḥ.’ So Kṛṣṇa is referring to both the outer and inner worlds. The person who surrenders gets the best experience in both worlds. We simply need to get out and He will get in. Just get out and let Him get in.
A small story:
One day Śrī Viṣṇu was resting on Ādiśeśa, His bed that is actually a big serpent. Lakṣmī, His consort, was pressing His feet. This is known as pādasevā—service to the feet.
Suddenly Śrī Viṣṇu called for His vehicle, Garuḍa. He stood up, ran a few steps, stopped and then walked back. Lakṣmī was puzzled and asked what had happened.
Śrī Viṣṇu explained that He had seen a man throwing stones at one of His devotees who was meditating. He jumped up, intending to protect him. However, He saw the devotee open his eyes and pick up a stone to defend himself. When Viṣṇu saw that the man could protect himself, He decided not to go!
Thus, when you protect yourself and your property, He withdraws. To protect does not mean that you should not lock your house. It means that you should drop the instinct of survival. The instinct of survival constantly tortures you. It is the greatest killer. If somebody kills you, you can only be killed once. But the instinct to survive kills you every moment. When you surrender this instinct, Kṛṣṇa will protect you. Intellectually you cannot understand this.
You think, ‘How can somebody who made a statement thousands of years ago give me protection?’ You think that only you can protect and look out for yourself. You are wrong!
You think that the survival instinct is essential in order to exist. You will realise the futility of the survival instinct only when you surrender. After that, you will automatically realize that you can live without the instinct to survive or the instinct to possess. You will realize that you can live in the material world without these instincts ruling you. This is what Kṛṣṇa means when He says that He will protect you. His energy takes care. When you surrender, a space is created that allows the power of coincidence, the power of extraordinary possibilities to happen. Automatically things fall into place. Automatically you are taken care of by the energy of Śrī Kṛṣṇa.
When you believe that you are intelligent enough to use your mind and go your own way, you are asking for trouble. Kṛṣṇa says you will perish if you follow your mind and senses instead of listening to Him.
UNDERSTAND SURRENDER
We must understand two things. The first is about listening to one’s mind and the second is about not listening to the Master.
Many people have an issue about accepting another human as superior, as someone to whom they should defer, let alone surrender. They think that prostrating at another person’s feet is disrespecting themselves and quite uncivilized.
When I heal someone, if the pain is in the leg, I normally bend down and touch the person’s feet. Once someone asked me, ‘Swamiji, how can you touch someone’s feet? You are lowering yourself.’
I said, ‘When I touch someone’s feet, I am raising them to my level. When they fall at my feet, they surrender their ego!’
When you fall at someone’s feet, you surrender your ego. It is good for you. It does not matter to whom you surrender. Whether you surrender to a stone or a human being, surrendering your ego raises you spiritually. This is the absolute Truth. You do not need to discriminate, search, filter and go through a lot of effort and time to surrender to an enlightened Master.
Someone asked me, ‘What do you mean by surrender?’ Surrender is when you find someone whom you can unconditionally love and you have no problem if it is obvious that you are in love with that person. Your identity then merges with that person.
I tell them, ‘Think of the person whom you would like to be with if God told you that the entire earth is about to be destroyed. Only you and one other person will survive and you can choose that person. Who will that person be? That person is the one you have surrendered to!’
Vedic chants end with the word namaḥ. What does this mean? It means ‘I surrender to You.’ Each time you utter a vedic prayer, you say, ‘I surrender to You, my Lord.’ Is there another system of prayer that so thoroughly destroys your ego?
So, just because you do not surrender to a Master or a favorite deity, because one is human and the other is stone, do you think you are the Master, free and independent? You surrender to someone else for money, power or lust. One of these will surely happen. How much more sensible it is to follow and surrender to someone out of intelligence, because that person is more aware and complete, and can guide you on the path to completion?
Why are we reluctant to surrender to another person? It is because we have been captured by our mind and senses. We are in a jail and we are captive. We fear losing the identity that our mind and senses have created for us. We fear letting go of that identity. Our mind fights against shifting our allegiance from that ego and identity to someone else.
Realize that you are a slave to your senses and not the master of your destiny as you imagine. Be aware that your pains and sorrows arise from the mistaken belief that you are the master of your destiny. Once you realize this, you will look for an alternative.
You then understand what the greatest Master of all, Śrī Kṛṣṇa, says:
mac-cittaḥ sarva durgāṇi mat-prasādāt tariṣyasi |
atha cet tvam ahaṅkārān na śroṣyasi vinaṅkṣyasi || 18.58
‘If you listen to Me, I shall protect you, whatever may happen. If you do not, and you follow your mind, you shall perish.’
DEVOTION AND KNOWLEDGE ARE NOT SEPARATE
Kṛṣṇa says that ‘having known Me in essence, one merges in Me’ and refers to this as devotion.
bhaktyā mām abhijānāti yāvān yaś c'āsmi tattvataḥ |
tato māṁ tattvato jñātvā viśate tad-anantaram || 18.55
Please understand that bhakti (devotion) and jñāna (knowledge) are not separate. Where there is devotion, there is knowledge and where there is true knowledge, there is devotion.
Kṛṣṇa does not refer to dry intellectual knowledge, even if such knowledge is of the scriptures. Thousands of scholars and philosophers waste their time and everybody else’s time by analyzing Bhagavad Gītā word by word and comparing it with other scriptures. What is the point? This is a pointless, foolish exercise that serves only to boost one’s ego.
The entire purpose of Gītā is to enrich you to complete with your root patterns and drop the ego! All you need to do is understand one verse of Gītā, one statement of Kṛṣṇa, in its entirety. That is enough to enlighten you. This is what Vivekananda meant when he said that the study of one handful of earth can teach you about the entire earth. You need depth, not breadth of knowledge.
Every word of Gītā, every word of Kṛṣṇa, is energy. That is the knowledge that you need to imbibe and experience. This is what the ‘knowing, tattvato jñātva’ that Kṛṣṇa refers to. Once you ‘know’ this energy, you reach this energy. You become Kṛṣṇa. You are not only devoted to Kṛṣṇa, you become Kṛṣṇa.
There are two paths. One way is to 'know' the truth so clearly and completely that there is absolutely no doubt about your trust in the Master. There is no doubt that you are the same consciousness as the Master. Once you know this, there is no duality, there is the space of advaita, non-duality. You and the Master are the same. This is the height of devotion.
The other way is the deep surrender that happens within, the unbridled love that arises within you and through which you merge with the Master. Along with the merger, comes the knowledge that you are no different. Seemingly, knowledge comes from devotion; jñāna comes from bhakti.
The truth is that both happen simultaneously. Do you think Mīrā did not know that she was one with Kṛṣṇa? Do you think she could have drunk poison without knowing that whatever she consumed was being consumed by her Lord and Master, Kṛṣṇa? Do you feel Śaṅkara was just a dry philosopher when he beheld the form of Devi and sang the verses of Soundarya Lahiri? He is possibly the greatest philosopher the world has ever seen, and he melted in front of Her in devotion.
All this talk about the three approaches to Divinity as dvaita (duality), viśiṣṭādvaita (qualified duality) and advaita (non-duality) are best left to philosophers to argue about.
Duality happens when you are open to that Cosmic energy but you still feel separate. You are like the ocean drop that knows it is part of the ocean but sees itself as separate. To reach this stage, you need to be open. When you are closed, you do not even accept that there is this huge ocean of which you are a part. You are ignorant. Duality or dvaita is the first step.
Next, you become available. Not only do you know that there is this huge energy around you, but you become aware that you are part of it. You are a part of the Whole. You realize that as a drop, you are a part of the ocean. This is qualified duality, viśiṣṭādvaita. Then you suddenly realize and know that you are the ocean. There is no difference or barrier between you and the energy. You are the energy. You are God. This is non-duality, advaita. You just are. From being open, to being available, you just are.
When you ‘know’ Kṛṣṇa, there is nothing else to know. Then, you become Kṛṣṇa.
ROOT PATTERNS WILL DRIVE YOU
If, due to ego you thus think: 'I shall not fight,' your resolve
is useless, and your own nature will compel you.
O Kaunteya, you are controlled by your own natural conditioning.
Therefore you shall do, even against your will,
what you do not wish to do out of delusion.
The Supreme Lord resides in everyone's heart, O Arjuna,
and is directing the activities of all living entities,
who are placed on a machine under His illusive material power.
Kṛṣṇa delivers an ultimatum to Arjuna.
‘Whether you like it or not, Arjuna,’ He says, ‘you will fight. In seeming intelligence, your ego tells you that you should not fight. You are under the illusion of your superficial knowledge that it is not right to wage war against friends, relatives and teachers. But you forget that your nature and your conditioning as a warrior drive you. You are a puppet in the hands of Existence, prakṛtis tvāṁ niyokṣyati. You will fight.’
These are extraordinary words. Whether we like it or not, whatever our intelligence may be, and whatever our will may be, Kṛṣṇa says we will be driven by our root patterns, saṁskāras. The Divine power drives the machine that is the kārmic cycle. There is no escape.
Nothing can be clearer. The law of nature drives us to fulfill our unfulfilled desires. Our past conditioning invokes these desires. Even though they may be in our unconscious, inaccessible to us, they determine what we do. The Master sees this even if we cannot. That is why Kṛṣṇa makes this bold statement.
The mind creates and stores the root patterns, saṁskāras. You can refuse to bow down to your mind and refuse to accept these saṁskāras that control you.
All meditation techniques bring you into the space of completion, being in the present moment. When you are in the present moment, you renounce attachment to fantasies about the future. You detach yourself from the results of your action. This alone leads you into liberation from the bondage of saṁskāra.
Surrender to the Master, surrender to the Universe, is the ultimate technique to do completion and rid oneself of all bondages—karma, vāsanā and saṁskāra, of the past, present and future. When people come to me for help, I usually say one of two things. To those who come purely for material assistance, health and wealth, I say, ‘I shall pray to Nithyānandeśvara (presiding deity of Śiva at Nithyananda temples) to help you.’ To those who come as sincere seekers, connected to me at the being level, my disciples and devotees, I say ‘I will take care.’ Ask my disciples about the power of these words.
I say this to those who come in a mode of total surrender. They have such absolute trust in me that they tell me, ‘Please say you will take care.’ They know at their being level that once they have downloaded their problems and pain to me, it is no longer their burden. It is mine. They know it so deeply that there is not an iota of doubt in their minds that the problem has disappeared.
I do nothing with them. All I do is pass their problems onto Parāśakti, the Universal feminine cosmic energy; that is all. I have already surrendered to Her. Not one finger of mine can move without Her command. So, what can I do? But such is Her compassion that She responds every time. When the being surrenders, when the ego and mind surrender, She takes over. On the other hand, if you are filled with your ego, there is no place for Her.
This is what Kṛṣṇa, the greatest Master of all, the Parama Guru, the Jagat Guru, has repeated throughout the Gītā. He does not ask you to surrender to Him out of His ego. He asks you to surrender to Him out of His deep compassion. What can you give Him that He does not have? Where else would you want to go since only He can grant everything you want? More importantly, only He can grant you what you need to free you from your suffering forever. Who else can do this for you? No one.
Don’t lose hope. There is no need to do that. Kṛṣṇa is situated in everyone’s heart. All you need is trust in Him.
SURRENDER TO HIM COMPLETELY
18.62 Surrender unto Him completely with all your being, O Bhārata. By His Grace you will attain supreme peace and the eternal abode.
Kṛṣṇa switches gears and starts giving Arjuna the experience. He starts radiating eternal consciousness. He is putting Arjuna into that consciousness, into the experience of enlightenment.
Just relax for a few minutes. Relax from all the thoughts and ideas going on in your head. There is every possibility that you can also glimpse what Arjuna received by His grace. We always miss due to our instinct to survive and possess. For a few minutes, relax from thoughts. You can pick them up later. There is no problem in that. Just for a few moments keep them away from your consciousness. Drop them from your inner space so that you may glimpse that consciousness. There is a distinct possibility that you may experience what Arjuna experienced by the grace of Kṛṣṇa.
tam eva śaraṇaṁ gaccha sarva-bhāvena bhārata |
tat-prasādāt parāṁ śāntiṁ sthānaṁ prāpsyasi śāśvatam || 18.62
Throughout Bhagavad Gītā, Śrī Kṛṣṇa has been saying, surrender to Me. He has been saying ‘I’ and ‘Me’, meaning that He represents the Divine. Now, suddenly, He changes that and says surrender unto Him (tam) as a third person. For the first time He refers to the Divine in this way. This means that He has expanded beyond the body. He now speaks as Parabrahma Kṛṣṇa, the universal Kṛṣṇa. He speaks from the eternal consciousness. That is the reason He says surrender unto Him and not surrender unto Me. Earlier He used the word ‘I’ or ‘Me’. This change means that He is in an expanded state to put Arjuna into the experience. In order to give a disciple the experience, the Master must be in the same state, too. That is why Śrī Kṛṣṇa went into that expanded state.
Before a pūjā, the priest chants the aṅganyāsa karanyāsa mantra— aṅguṣṭhābhyāṁ daśadibhyāṁ—these mantras are chanted in order to expand and go beyond body consciousness. These purify the body and help us go beyond the body. Actually, purifying and going beyond are the same thing.
So now Kṛṣṇa says ‘Surrender unto Him, tam eva śaraṇaṁ gac- cha’ since He has expanded and He cannot use the word ‘Me’. He says, ‘Bhārata, surrender unto Him utterly. By His grace you will attain eternal consciousness and supreme peace.’
He has expanded into that consciousness and is about to give energy darśan. He is ready to shower His energy on Arjuna.
SURRENDER TO ME, I WILL LIBERATE YOU
Thus, I have explained to you, the knowledge that is
the most secret of secrets. After fully reflecting on this,
do as you wish.
Because you are My dear friend, I am speaking My Ultimate
words with you. This is the most confidential of all knowledge.
Hear this from Me. It is for your benefit.
Always think of Me and become My devotee.
Worship Me and offer your homage unto Me.
Thus you will certainly attain Me.
This I promise you because you are My very dear friend.
Abandon all principles and concepts of right conduct
and simply surrender unto Me.
I shall liberate you from all sinful reactions. Have no worry.
What powerful words! Only the Divine can speak these words of absolute authority.
‘Always think of Me, become My devotee, worship Me and offer your homage unto Me. This is the way you will come to Me without fail. I promise this because you are My great bhakta (devotee) and very dear to Me.’
man-manā bhava mad-bhakto mad-yājī māṁ namaskuru l
mām ev’aiṣyasi satyaṁ te pratijāne priyo’si me ll 18.65
Now He comes to the ultimate teaching. This is the essence of all His teachings, the quintessence of Bhagavad Gītā. He wakes up Arjuna with this verse and puts him into Kṛṣṇa consciousness, the Eternal consciousness or Enlightenment.
Kṛṣṇa showers Himself on Arjuna, waking him up to the experience of the Whole.
sarvadharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja /
ahaṁ tvāṁ sarvapāpebhyo mokṣayiṣyāmi mā śucaḥ // 18.66
He says, 'Give up everything, whatever you know as dharma, the rules and regulations of the outer life and of the inner life. Drop everything that you know and surrender unto Me. I shall liberate you from everything. Do not fear.' Kṛṣṇa gives him abhaya, complete protection.
He liberates Arjuna with these words. He gives the ultimate experience to Arjuna. With this verse, Kṛṣṇa makes Arjuna drop everything and liberates him. He gives him a conscious experience of the ocean. He asks Arjuna to drop his ideas about being a separate bubble, relax and realize the truth. Even the idea of the ocean or of God are simply our ideas. Kṛṣṇa makes Arjuna drop those ideas and makes him explode into Kṛṣṇa consciousness, the eternal consciousness.
Now Kṛṣṇa enters into the actual experience.
Kṛṣṇa liberates Arjuna and gives him the ultimate experience permanently. We cannot call him Arjuna any longer because he has become Kṛṣṇa. He has achieved Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Now only Kṛṣṇa exists. As long as Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna existed, there were two entities. But now that they have become one, neither exists. There is no name for it. It is only energy.
Forget about dharma, the codes of conduct laid down by religions, and turn to Me. I shall be your savior, says Kṛṣṇa.
Do not misunderstand, misquote and misuse these words. You will do yourself the greatest disservice. The Divine does not care whether you are good or evil. The Divine does not care whether you are a saint or sinner. A saint and a sinner, a celibate monk and a prostitute have equal chances of reaching the Divine. This is the truth. Of course, when you come close to the Divine, the energy transforms you. Negativities will be dissolved. Root patterns will be completed. They will be burnt and you will be pure as you were at birth.
Religion is the creation of men. Spirituality is the creation of enlightened Masters who live in the energy of the Divine with total completion. Kṛṣṇa, Śiva, Buddha, Mahāvira and Jesus are Enlightened Masters. They related to no religion. The followers who interpreted them to the best or worst of their understanding created religions. The followers established dharma, the codes of righteous conduct. No God or Master is interested in coming down to tell you how you should behave. They tell you to be in the space of completion and that will put you on the right path to live advaita, the space of non-duality.
Thus, Kṛṣṇa says with absolute conviction and authority: Forget all codes of conduct, give up all religions and come to Me with completion. This is your enlightenment.
Śrī Kṛṣṇa is triguṇa rahita: beyond the attributes of nature and kār- mic influence. Merging with Him, surrendering to Him takes you beyond all kārmic bondages.
If you understand this verse and act accordingly, you will be liberated. That is Kṛṣṇa’s promise.
Take a few moments now to pray to Parabrahma Kṛṣṇa, the universal Kṛṣṇa, who showered enlightenment on Arjuna and gave him the ulti-mate experience. Pray that He may shower the same experience on us or give us a glimpse of the ultimate Truth. Take a few moments to pray. Please close your eyes and pray intensely to Him. Do not think that He is unavailable now. He is always available to everybody on planet Earth. He may not have the body, but He is available in the form of energy. The deities in the temples are called arcāvatār. That means ‘incarnation of the Divine’. He is available to us all the time, whenever we call Him. Close your eyes and pray intensely to Him to shower us with the same experience He showered on Arjuna.
Relax in silence and listen to the words of Śrī Kṛṣṇa.
WITHOUT A DOUBT, HE COMES BACK TO ME
This knowledge should never be spoken by you
to one who is devoid of austerity, who is without devotion,
who does not desire to listen, or who speaks ill of Me.
One who communicates the supreme secret to the devotees
performs the highest devotional service to Me,
and, at the end he will without doubt, come back to Me.
No other person shall do a more pleasing service to Me,
and no one on the earth shall be more dear to Me.
I declare that one who studies this sacred dialogue of ours,
worships Me with the sacrifice of his intelligence [jñāna-yajña].
One who listens with faith and without envy becomes
free from sinful reactions and attains to the planets
where those of merit dwell.
O Pārtha, did you listen to this with single-minded attention?
Has your delusion born of ignorance been completely destroyed,
Dhanañjaya?
These words are meant not merely for Arjuna, but for all of humanity.
Kṛṣṇa says here that we should read, listen and understand this dialogue between Arjuna and Kṛṣṇa, between Nara and Nārāyaṇa. Nothing more needs to be read or listened to. Everything we need is here.
ya idam paramaṁ guhyaṁ mad-bhateṣv abhidhāsyati ।
bhaktiṁ mayi parāṁ kṛtvā mām ev'aiṣyaty asaṁśayaḥ ॥ 18.68
Only one who is in deep devotion to Me should read this. I have conveyed here that which is most beneficial, the secret of how to live and how to reach Me. One who understands this and drops his mind with his focus entirely upon Me, shall reach Me without a doubt.
This is Kṛṣṇa’s promise.
He blesses the whole Universe with His grace and compassion. He showered His blessing on Arjuna and made him merge with Him. The same consciousness is being showered on the whole Universe.
He declares that whoever studies this sacred conversation will achieve His eternal consciousness. He blesses us with His grace and assures us that we can achieve Him through this jñāna yajña, sacrifice of intellect. That is, by offering ourselves into that knowledge, by completely purify-ing ourselves in that knowledge, we can achieve Him. We can disappear into Him. When we put anything into the fire, it disappears. In the same way, when we immerse ourselves in the study of Gītā, we will not remain as we are. We will disappear into Him. Only He remains, only He exists.
adhyeṣyate ca ya imaṁ dharmyaṁ saṁvādaṁ āvayoḥ |
jñāna-yajñena ten’āham iṣṭaḥ syām iti me matiḥ || 18.70
The whole experience of the Truth has descended on Arjuna. Kṛṣṇa's blessings are upon us also. Let us pray to the ultimate consciousness to put us into that same energy. Relax into that energy. May the grace and compassion of Kṛṣṇa that was showered on Arjuna, be showered on us.
Earlier Kṛṣṇa said that He would appear again and again whenever He is needed to restore equilibrium between good and bad. He is the only great Master who has the courage to say, ‘I am not the last Master, it is not that there will be no one after Me.’ Instead He says, ‘I shall appear again and again, sambhavāmi yuge yuge.’
Kṛṣṇa will not reappear in His Vāsudeva Kṛṣṇa form with peacock feathers and a flute! That is the mistake we make in our assumption. His energy will reappear. He will reappear in the form of enlightened Masters and Incarnations, time and again. He will come again and again to restore the balance, liberate the good and destroy the evil.
This is the last time Śrī Kṛṣṇa speaks in the Bhagavad Gītā. He asks, ‘Arjuna, have you listened to Me with attention? Has your delusion dis-appeared?’
kaccid etac chrutamṁ pārtha tvayaikāgreṇa cetasā |
kaccid ajñāna-sammohaḥ praṇaṣtas te dhanañjaya || 18.72
Until the end He is the teacher. He is full of compassion. His concern is only for Arjuna and the rest of humanity. ‘Have you understood?’ He asks. ‘Have your doubts disappeared? Do you need anything more?’
This is the greatness of Masters. Nothing concerns them except the deliverance of their disciples. That is why they have come here. Otherwise why should they waste their time on planet Earth? They can be immersed in the blissful energy that they are part of without disturbance.
My disciples understand when I tell them that the only time I feel anything like sadness is when a disciple leaves me. It saddens me because he is losing a great opportunity. His spirit brought him to me for comple-tion. If the body-mind does not cooperate, the spirit must live again and again until it gets the opportunity to be liberated. Each cycle of birth that the spirit undertakes, it suffers and regrets not having taken that final step.
No one who has crossed my ashram gates can ever leave me. Even if they leave, I shall not leave them. I shall be with them. That one moment of intelligence that brought them in is enough for me to care for them. Those who have understood the formless form that resides in Me know that I am part of them. Wherever they are, I am part of them.
This is Śrī Kṛṣṇa’s promise: Listen to Me, understand Me and come to Me; then you are a part of Me.
KṚṢṆA IS PRESENT
Arjuna says: O dear Acyuta (infallible lord), my illusion is now
gone. I have regained my memory by Your Grace,
and I am now firm and free from doubt,
and ready to act as per your instructions.
Sañjaya said: Thus have I heard the conversation of two great
souls, Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna. And so wonderful is that message that
my hair stands on end.
By the mercy of Vyāsa, I have heard these most confidential words
directly from Yogeśvara Kṛṣṇa, the Master of all mysticism,
who was speaking personally to Arjuna.
O King, as I repeatedly recall this wondrous and holy dialogue
between Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, I take pleasure,
being thrilled at every moment.
O King, when I remember the wonderful form of Lord Kṛṣṇa,
I am struck with even greater wonder,
and I rejoice again and again.
Wherever there is Yogeśvara Kṛṣṇa, the Master of all mystics,
and wherever there is Pārtha, the supreme carrier of bow and
arrow, there will certainly be opulence, victory, extraordinary
power, and morality. That is my opinion.
In these last verses Arjuna and Sañjaya take over.
Arjuna bows down to the JagadGuru, Master of Cosmos, and says, 'All my doubts are gone and by Your grace, my memory is regained, O Acyuta; I understand. I am ready. I shall obey whatever you say and I shall fight.’
arjuna uvāca
naṣṭo mohaḥ smṛtir labhā tvat-prasādān mayā'cyuta l
sthito'smi gata-sandehaḥ kariṣye vacanaṁ tava ll 18.73
The rest is history. Under the guidance of Arjuna, the Kaurava army is annihilated. All the Kaurava brothers, all the great teachers and all the great warriors perish. The Pāṇḍava brothers win and Yudhiṣṭira conducts the rājasūya and other fire sacrifices to signify his ascendance to the throne.
It is also history that in due course all the Pāṇḍava brothers die, as does the great Master Kṛṣṇa. He gives up His mortal form. This is the sto-ry of life. As long as you are in any form, the form will perish. The energy lives on. That is what Kṛṣṇa taught in these chapters and verses. Sacrifice your form and gain the formless.
Now Sañjaya comes back into the picture. Neither Kṛṣṇa nor Arjuna can speak since both of them are in a different mood. Arjuna has disappeared and Kṛṣṇa is in ecstasy. Both are in no mood to speak. Sañjaya started speaking when Arjuna was in depression and Kṛṣṇa had nothing to say at that time. Then when Kṛṣṇa was giving the first experience to Arjuna, Kṛṣṇa was in the higher consciousness and Arju-na was in ecstasy. Sañjaya came in to speak at that time because both were not in a mood to speak. Now Sañjaya comes back again. Not only are Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna not in a mood to speak, they are both no longer there. Arjuna has disappeared into the pure consciousness of Parabrahma Kṛṣṇa. They have nothing to say.
Sañjaya addresses Dhṛitarāṣṭra, ‘O King, as I repeatedly recall this wondrous spiritual dialogue between Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, I feel a great joy or ecstasy at every moment.’
Sañjaya is expressing his joy and bliss and says, ‘muhurmuhuḥ, again and again, whenever I recall it, I am filled with ecstasy. This truth fills my being completely. I am showered with divine grace.’
Sañjaya says, ‘By the mercy of Vyāsa, I heard these confidential talks directly from the Master of all mysticism, Yogeśvara Śrī Kṛṣṇa.’
vyāsa prasādāc chrutavān etad guhyam ahaṁ param /
yogaṁ yogeśvarāt kṛṣṇāt sākṣāt kathayataḥ svayam // 18.75
Sañjaya expresses gratitude and joy at hearing this by the grace of Vyāsa, Vyāsa-prasād. Vyāsa refers to the Guru (Master) here. In North India, wherever the scriptures are studied, that place is called a Vyāsa Pīṭha. Vyāsa is the Ādi Guru (first Master). So he expresses gratitude to the Master for giving him the opportunity to listen to the conversation between Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna. Vyāsa is also the author of the epic Mahābhārat, of which Bhagavad Gītā is a part.
Sañjaya says, ‘O King, as I remember the wonderful form of Lord Kṛṣṇa, I am awestruck and I rejoice again and again.’ He has noth-ing much to say! He overflows with ecstasy. He ends the whole thing beautifully with this verse.
‘Wherever there is Kṛṣṇa, the Master of all mystics, and wherever there is Arjuna, the supreme archer, there will certainly be opulence, victory, extraordinary power and morality. This is my opinion.’
yatra yogeśvaraḥ kṛṣṇo yatra pārtho dhanurdharaḥ /
tatra śrīrvijayo bhūtir dhrūvānītir matir mama // 18.78
He ends the whole thing with a beautiful auspicious blessing. Wherever the name of Kṛṣṇa, the divine energy of Kṛṣṇa is present and wherever Arjuna dwells, there will also be victory, prosperity, wealth and morality. All the divine positive energy will shower there. He concludes with this beautiful blessing, this beautiful verse.
Whenever we read, teach or listen to Bhagavad Gītā, Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna are present. They are present in their formless form. Make no mistake, they are here. They have been here throughout these eighteen days. You are the fortunate listeners and readers of this mystic dialogue between the two great souls, the Master and the disciple. You are blessed with wealth, health and success in whatever you undertake. Go with this Kṛṣṇa consciousness and you will be in Nityānanda, eternal bliss.
SURRENDER—MOST SECRET, ULTIMATE, FINAL TECHNIQUE
Through out the Bhagavad Gītā, Kṛṣṇa gives Arjuna many meditation techniques or methods to evolve from the ordinary level to the higher level of completion. Every chapter, every verse, is a technique or method to reach the Divine consciousness. After listening to so many techniques, Arjuna is totally confused.
He asks the Master, ‘O Lord, after listening to thousands of techniques, after hearing about each and every method, I am more confused. Please tell me, what is the ultimate technique? What is the right technique?’
Even today, we are totally confused because we listen to many methods and techniques. Every Master declares his own technique as the best. When Arjuna was confused, he asked, ‘What is the ultimate technique? I have listened to so many methods from you.’ At least Arjuna received all the meditations from the same Master, but today, people listen from thousands of sources.
A confused Arjuna asks Kṛṣṇa. ‘What is the way? Tell me the final way, the final method, the ultimate technique.’
Finally, Kṛṣṇa says very beautifully, ‘This is the last technique, the ultimate technique: Dropping all the dharma, dropping all the confusions, surrendering at My feet. I will take care and give you liberation.’
This is the gist of the whole Bhagavad Gītā. This is a beautiful verse:
sarvadharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja |
ahaṁ tvāṁ sarvapāpebhyo mokṣayiṣyāmi mā śucaḥ || 18.66
Let me again translate it word by word. ‘Drop all techniques, all methods and all the roots.’ Dharma means the way of living in the space of completion. ‘Drop all roots, all methods and all ways of living. Drop everything. Don't bother about anything. Surrender everything at My feet.'
sarvadharmān parityajya māmekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja—'Don't carry even a bit; just complete and drop everything, surrender your whole being to Me.'
ahaṁ tvāṁ sarvapāpebhyo mokṣayiṣyāmi mā śucaḥ—'I will remove all darkness, all negativities, all incompletions, and all sin from your being. I will liberate you. I will give you the ultimate enlightenment. I will complete you. Do not grieve.'
It's the final word given by Kṛṣṇa. It's the last word anyone could give. In every Master's life, the final teaching is surrender. What is the meaning of surrender?
As soon as we hear the word 'surrender,' we think: Oh, this is the easiest technique. For surrendering, we don't need to do anything. In any other method or meditation, we must do something. If it is a pūjā or a fire ritual, we need to do something. For every technique, we must do something. For surrender, we don't need to do anything.' Hence everyone feels surrendering means doing nothing.
Many people tell me, 'Swamiji, I've surrendered every-thing, but nothing is happening in me. What should I do?'
The statement, I've surrendered everything, but nothing is happening inside me, is wrong. If you have really surren-dered, you will not expect that anything should or should not happen. When you say, nothing is happening, be very clear, you have not surrendered. Most of the time, people use the word 'surrender'. They never understand what it means.
Now, let us look into the sacred secrets of surrender.
DEEPER MEANINGS OF SURRENDER
What actually is surrender? What do the Masters mean by the word surrender? The way they use the word 'surrender, śaraṇaṁ' is totally different from the way people normally use it.
Let us see what the Masters mean by surrender.
There are three levels of surrender:
First: Surrendering the I. Second: Surrendering the Mine. Third: Sur-rendering the I and Mine, both. Let me explain step-by-step.
First: Surrendering the I
Surrendering the 'I' is surrendering the ego, the mind, the root thought patterns, the mental setup. This is surrendering your conditions, your cognitions.
Somebody asked Rāmakṛṣṇa Paramahamsa, 'Master, I am addicted to alcohol. How can I give it up?'
He said, 'Surrender it to goddess Kālī. You will automati-cally give it up. You will become all right.'
The disciple asked, 'How can I surrender this to Kālī?'
He replied, 'Before you drink, remember Kālī. Offer the drink to Kālī first, and then drink.'
This is a strange situation. Even so, the man followed the Master's advice. Before drinking, he offered the drink to Kālī, and said, 'O Kālī, this belongs to you.' After that, he drank it as prasād (sacred offering).
According to the record, three days later the man said, 'I am unable to drink anymore. I have totally forgotten such things.'
Of course, when you authentically surrender, a deep transformation happens. The change from mind and matter to energy happens in you. It's a deep transformation and difficult to explain. You can understand only when you have the taste, when you have at least one glimpse of surrender.
You may be surprised that a man could give up an addiction by offering alcohol to God, to a deity. But when he offered it, his heart began to wonder, 'How can I offer this alcohol to Devi, the Goddess whom I love?' Next he began to question, 'If I cannot offer alcohol to the Goddess, how can I drink it? After all, the same Goddess resides in my body, in my system. How can I offer that to myself?' Once he realized that he could not give the alcohol to God and that the same God resided in him, he naturally questioned, 'How can I pour it into myself and disturb the system?'
Surrender gave him intelligence. Surrender gave him understanding. This natural understanding made him complete and drop what he had been doing.
One more thing, when you really, intensely offer your mental setup, or root thought patterns at the feet of the Master or God, it gets totally disintegrated. The mind in itself is a pattern, a habit. Your 'I' is a set of habits. Your ego is a set of conditions. When you offer that at the Master's feet, when you surrender the 'I', it becomes totally disintegrated.
Understand, your thoughts are patterns or conditioning. Even your moods are patterns. Even your mind is a record. Just as you have the coffee habit, you also have the habit of worrying. You have the habit of having an excited mood. You have the habit of reacting to every situation. Even if you understand this one example, you can cognize what I mean.
If somebody criticizes you, you immediately choose to react. You become disturbed. After that, you criticize him in return or you rebuke him. If somebody praises you, you choose to be flattered. You give him a good smile and feel great. Even this choice is your root thought pattern. It is your mental cognition.
When you surrender the 'I', your root thought patterns, to the Divine, you can't choose. When you really surrender, even if somebody criticizes you, you can't choose to be offended or feel disturbed. Whenev-er you bring in your root thought patterns, you react in accordance with your mental patterns. When this is still the case, you cannot say you have surrendered. Real surrender can and will transform your life.
When you really surrender, whatever you choose is not really your choice. When you have surrendered, you are immune to criticism. After being criticized, you cannot choose to be disturbed. You do not feel that you have been criticized. If you feel disturbed after some criticism, you have not surrendered. Again and again check whether you have surren-dered or not.
Surrender is such a beautiful word that you can be easily cheated by it. We always say, ‘I have surrendered everything to my Master, to God. He will take care.’ But all our surrender is only skin deep. Scratch a little bit to see whether you have really surrendered or not.
When you have really surrendered your ‘I’, the root thought pat-tern is totally disintegrated. The egocentric mind becomes God-centric. Egocentric means eccentric. When you surrender your ‘I’, your mind to God, your ego to God, your thinking system to God, it will be continuously bubbling with joy, because the Divine is always bliss, eternal bliss, Nitya ānanda. Whenever you surrender your root thought patterns, you will be bubbling with joy, life and vibrancy.
As long as we are not conditioned, we don’t have a mind. We don’t have an ego. We have a special grace around us. We have joy and ecstasy. We have innocence and simplicity. A man who has surrendered becomes a small child once again. That is why there is a beautiful word in Saṃskrit, dvijā meaning reborn. When you surrender, you are re-born. Our first birth is janma, which happens from the mother and father. Our second birth happens from the Guru and God. When you surrender your ego at the feet of the Guru or God, you take the next janma, the second birth. You are then called dvijā.
When you surrender the ‘I’, the root pattern, you experience the space of completion with immense pleasure, joy and ecstasy. Pleasure, joy and ecstasy are different layers. Pleasure happens because of sensory objects. Joy happens because of seeing nature, such as a beautiful mountain, snow, ocean or a forest. Ecstasy or bliss is whenever joy happens for no reason; it happens from your inner being. Pleasure, joy, and bliss continuously happen in you, whenever you surrender your ‘I’, your ego.
When you surrender your ego, your mind becomes alive and spontaneously joyful. As of now, every moment you are preparing to live tomorrow. When you surrender, you move without a script! When-ever you move like that, in such a simple way, tremendous courage and trust walks through you. When we really surrender the ‘I’, the ego, we surrender the mind that continuously prepares the script for our life. We will live in the space of completion with tremendous spontaneity and courage. We will trust our intelligence. We will live our life as it is. We will accept, welcome and enrich life as it flows into us.
A beautiful verse in the Gītā says:
ananyāś-cintayanto māṁ ye janāḥ paryupāsate |
teṣāṁ nity’ābhiyuktānāṁ yogakṣemaṁ vahāmy aham || 9.22
‘Continuously merge in Me. Merge in the Divine and all your needs and necessities will be taken care of by Me. Bringing them to you and taking care of them is My responsibility.’
Kṛṣṇa assures us that He will manage both. We may think, ‘How can this be?’ Just by our surrendering to Him, how can He take care of our needs? What He means by, ‘I’ll take care,’ is that He will activate or He will let you have the intelligence and courage to have everything and to love everything.
Surrendering ‘I’, surrendering the root thought patterns, totally changes your being. It shifts you from thinking to the energy, from the mind to no-mind, from incompletion to completion, and from mithya (the temporal) to nithya (the eternal).
Second: Surrendering the Mine
Here comes the big trouble. Mine means possessiveness, to possess the things that we have.
We can surrender the mind, but never our possessions. We always think our ego comes before our possessions. On the contrary, Tantra says, ‘Your ego is only based upon your possessions.’ This is a strange statement but I analyzed it carefully. It is true. Your ego is a byproduct of your possessions, of your ‘mine’. It is from whatever you think of as ‘mine’, that is from your possessions, that your sense of identity as ‘I’ originates. If we look a little deeply, we can understand that our idea of ‘mine’ creates our idea of ‘I.’ Our mind, even our body is our possession. So whatever we think of as ours, if we think, ‘this is mine, that is mine,’ from that root our ego starts growing.
If ego is akin to a tree, the root is ‘mine.’ The tree is ‘I.’ From the root ‘mine’, the ‘I’, the ego starts growing. If your ‘mine’ is growing, if your possessions are growing, you feel expanded. You become solid. You become somebody. You feel you have become free. By the expansion of comforts, the outer world possessions, by the expansion of the ‘mine’, you experience freedom. However, this is only freedom to choose your sufferings, and not to choose between joy and suffering!
To have the freedom to choose between suffering and joy comes from dropping the ‘mine’ and ‘I.’ It does not result from possessing the ‘mine’. Even if you enjoy your possessions, underneath the enjoyment and joy, you have a deep fear. It is the fear, ‘I do not know when it will be lost.’ The fear of losing your possessions will not allow you to enjoy those things or relationships. I have seen that the man who is not possessive enjoys the same object more deeply because he does not fear when he might lose it. The person who continuously possesses it, who feels it is ‘mine’, will only own it, never enjoy it.
Listen. There are two devatas, Hindu deities, related to this: Kubera and Lakṣmī. Wealth has two aspects: wealth with possessiveness and wealth without possessiveness. Wealth with possessiveness is Kubera or yakṣa. Kubera means the person who possesses and never enjoys. Yakṣa is a being that owns wealth, but never enjoys it. He feels so satisfied with possessing that he can never enjoy.
Kubera represents richness, whereas another deity, Lakṣmī, stands for wealth. Richness means you have but you never enjoy and enrich yourself. That is Kubera. Wealth means something that not only do you have, but you also enjoy and enrich joyously!
Lakṣmī means abundance. The abundance or wealth is there without possessiveness. There is no possessiveness, no sense of 'mine, mine, mine'. That feeling is absent. When that feeling is not there, we really enjoy and enrich our life. We can really live life. We each decide whether we are a Lakṣmī or a Kubera. If we surrender our possessiveness, the feeling of 'mine', we will be continuously joyful, ecstatic and enjoying. Whenever we complete and drop possessiveness, whenever we relax from the feeling of 'mine', we live even with the material comforts and enjoy life.
Please listen. Whenever you surrender the 'I' to the Existence, understand this one thing. Never think that the world is running because of you. It is running in spite of you! Fifty years from now, none of us will be here. Do you think the world will stop? No! Even so, we think the whole world is running only because of us. Understand that not only you but your whole 'I' and 'mine' are taken care of by the Divine. It takes care in its own way. But we, out of our ego, keep all our headaches, all the loads, upon our own heads.
When you rest, when you really relax, when you surrender at the feet of the Divine, your space of completion awakens the space of creation. Ninety-nine percent of your energy is available for expressing your positive creativity and power, and for living and celebrating. You harness the power of words through integrity, power of thinking through authenticity, power of feeling through responsibility and power of living through enriching! Until then that entire ninety-nine percent is wasted in unnecessarily worrying, self-doubting and struggling with incompletions.
Continuous self-doubting with worrying, fear and greed creates incompletions in your life. When you surrender, when you trust in the Divine, when you relax in the name of the Divine, the energy and pow-ers that you had been wasting on worrying turns towards the power of creation with positivity and possibility.
Ninety-nine percent of your worries, fears and greed never come true. Whatever one percent comes true is always good for you! When you surrender your 'I', your suffering is transformed into the space of completion bringing intelligence, love, joy, and ecstasy. When you surrender your 'mine,' your richness becomes the space of creation for wealth, power, and celebration.
You start really living to enrich others and yourself with your possessions. You enjoy and celebrate whatever you have. You start living it, and really feel ecstasy and joy from the things that you have. You go beyond the fear of 'When will I lose them?'
Third: Surrender both I and Mine
Listen. When I say both 'I' and 'mine,' I mean surrendering your whole life unconditionally, completely.
When you surrender both 'I' and 'mine,' your whole life is totally transformed. It becomes completely different. The proof that you have surrendered is that you no longer worry and suffer. If you have really surrendered, you will not have worry or suffering.
To whom you surrender is immaterial. I have been speaking of surrender but I have not said 'to whom'. You don't need to bother about to whom to surrender to. It is immaterial whether you surrender to God, the Guru, Śiva or Kṛṣṇa. It is unimportant and has nothing to do with liberation. Surrender itself has the power to transform and complete you.
Surrendering itself will do the miracle. Surrender has the energy and the capacity to transform you and to bring completion to you. Don't bother about which form or name you surrender to. It does not matter.
JUST SURRENDER! DON'T DOUBT, DON'T YOU WORRY
There is no need to worry about what will happen thereafter, or what will be the effect or next step after the surrender. Most of the time, before surrendering itself, we calculate logically, 'After surrendering, what will happen to this or that?' Can we logically calculate what will happen? Never. If we do so, we project our mind beyond surrender.
If you know what will happen after death, only then will you know what will happen after surrender. Surrender and death are the same.
When you surrender, psychologically you die. You are re-born. Can you say what will happen after your death? No. In the same way, you can never imagine or visualize what will happen after surrender. If you are imagining, visualizing, be very clear, you are not surrendering.
Somebody asked me, ‘Swamiji, I have surrendered to you. What should I do?’
I told him, ‘If you really surrender, you will not have that question! You will be guided from within. When you fully surrender, intuition or divine intelligence automatically guides you. As long as you have doubts, you have not surrendered.’
This question, whether you have surrendered or not, will disappear. You will have no doubt about whether you have surrendered or not. Your whole being will be flooded and will be bubbling with ecstasy and joy. There is just a feeling of surrendering, utter relaxation and utter bliss. You will not bother about what happens next. You will be totally relaxed from your duties, pains, suffering and responsibilities. The responsibilities will be fulfilled effortlessly. Your body, your mind will be doing the right action effortlessly. It’s not that you won’t go to your office tomorrow because you have surrendered. You will go—the body will carry on. Everything will be happening. But you will see utter relaxation in your being, the utter bliss in your ‘mind’ and the utter ‘IS ness’ in your life.
When you surrender the ‘I’, there is utter bliss. When you surrender the ‘mine’, there is utter relaxation. When you surrender the ‘I’ and ‘mine’, there is a beautiful ‘IS ness’ in your life. This is the scale to measure whether your surrender is merely lip service or it is real. With this scale you can measure whether you have surrendered or not.
Listen. Surrender is nothing but a clear, conscious decision to be complete. Nothing else. You will conclude, ‘Why can’t the energy that can move my body, this sun, this moon and this planet Earth, move and complete my life?’
Understand: The bread that we eat becomes blood. It is not an insignificant process. Still, scientists have not succeeded in converting bread into blood. And such a big process happens inside our body! Just six feet tall—in such a small system, this big process is happening! Air is taken in, the prāṇa (life force) is separated out, the air goes out—the process is happening inside us. If the Divine can manage so much inside our body, if the Divine can manage so much in this Universe, it can well manage and complete our life, too.
Understand. Existence is intelligence. The Divine is intelligence.
I’ve seen people ask God, ‘O God, please give me this. O God, please give me a million dollars.’ Let me ask you this. Why do you pray? You pray because you think that God has the capacity to give, that God has the śakti (power) to give. But when you insist, ‘O God, give me now, give me right now,’ it means you believe that He has śakti, but you don’t believe that he has buddhi, the intelligence to decide when to give. That is what it means! You believe He has energy, but you don’t believe He has intelligence. That is what your prayer means!
When you surrender, you understand that not only does He have śakti, He has buddhi also. Every moment, something will be taught to you. When you surrender, you will not have any pain. You will feel complete and liberated.
So whenever you relax and complete, you transform your life from mithya (illusion) to nitya ānanda (eternal bliss). You transform your suffering to a space of bliss. You move from depression to expression, from self-doubt to Self, from ‘me’ to ‘you’ , from worrying to wondering. The genesis of identity is transformed with the process of completion.
The knowledge of advaita—the space of non-duality, becomes a living reality in you with completion. You conquer all fears with completion. You conquer all wrong self-identification of ‘I’ and ‘mine’ with your completion. I tell you, the feeling you have—that you are inadequate, that you are incomplete, that you are not capable, that you can’t—all the impossibilities will just disappear and melt down with completion. Do completion and surrender. Everything, the wrong, inadequate cognitions you have will melt down, you will become complete.
So may you decide consciously to declare your completion with everything and surrender. Don't question or doubt once the conscious decision is made. Once you surrender, even after the decision, you will have the feeling, you will have the self-doubt whether you really did surrender or not.
Listen. Let me tell you one thing.
First just decide consciously to be complete and surrender. Surrender everything at the feet of God who runs this world. You don't even need to have any name or form in your mind, 'Oh, I surrendered to this god. So what will happen?' Don't worry. Just surrender to the energy that runs the whole world. Then everybody is included under that title— God, Guru, Divine, energy of this whole Universe. Just decide to let this run your life.
After that, naturally, you will have a self-doubt whether you have surrendered or not. Then just say, 'Even this doubt is a gift from the Divine, the same Divine that is running the world. The Divine gives this doubt also. The intelligence to surrender and to doubt my surrender are both His gifts. Let me offer my doubt also to Him. Let Him take care.'
Surrender your doubt also. Then you will see the transformation happens in you just as you are. Don't think, 'First I will change, and then I will surrender.' No. You cannot do that. Surrender as you are, consciously, totally. Whatever is in your hands, whatever 'mine' is in your hands, whatever position is in your hands, surrender completely. Your being will be flooded with a new feeling, a new life, a new energy and a new bliss.
So, may you surrender at the feet of the Divine. May you enter the space of completion. May you be in the energy. May you enter into the Divine energy. May this happen to you. May you be in and may you become eternal bliss, Nitya ānanda.
Here ends the ultimate teaching of Śrī Kṛṣṇa and here starts our enlightened life! Let us take a few minutes to offer our gratitude to the great Masters.
First, offer gratitude to the great Master Śrī Kṛṣṇa who showered these great truths upon the whole Universe. Let us give our gratitude to Him.
Then come all the Masters who preserved these truths so that we can enjoy and experience these truths in our life.
Let us give our gratitude to the entire Guru Paramparā, the lineage of Gurus.
Please close your eyes and remain in silence for a while.
I bless you all. Let you all radiate with completion. And, let you all radiate with integrity, authenticity, responsibility and enriching with Eternal bliss, Nitya ānanda.
Thank you.
Thus ends the eighteenth chapter named Mokṣa-Sannyāsa Yogaḥ, 'The Yoga of Liberation by Renunciation,' of the Bhagavad Gītā Upaniṣad, Brahma- vidyā Yogaśāstra, the scripture of yoga dealing with the science of the Absolute in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṃvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna.
Bhagavad Gītā Śloka
BHAGAVAD GITA VERSES
Invocation Verses
ॐ पार्थाय प्रतिबोधितां भगवता नारायणेन स्वयं
व्यासेन ग्रथितां पुराणमुनिना मध्ये महाभारतम्
अद्वैतामृतवर्षिणीं भगवतीं अष्टादशाध्यायिनीं
अम्ब त्वामनुसन्दधामि भगवद्गीते भवद्वेषिणीम्
Oṁ pārthāya pratibodhitāṁ bhagavatā nārāyaṇena svayaṁ vyāsena gratitāṁ purāṇa muninā madhye mahābhāratam / advaitāmṛtavarmiṇīṁ bhagavatīṁ aṣṭāśdaśādhyāyinīṁ amba tvām anusandadhāmi bhagavadgīte bhavadvemiṇīm //
Oṁ, I meditate upon you, Bhagavad Gītā the affectionate Mother, the Divine Mother showering the nectar of Advaita (non-duality) and destroying rebirth, (who was) incorporated into the Mahābhārat of eighteen chapters by sage Vyāsa, the author of the purāṇas and imparted to Arjuna by Lord Nārāyaṇa, Himself.
वसुदेवसुतं देवं कंसचाणूरमर्दनम् ।
देवकीपरमानन्दं कृष्णं वन्दे जगद्गुरुम् ॥
vasudeva sutaṁ devaṁ kaṁsa cāṇūra mardanam / devakī paramānandaṁ kṛṣṇaṁ vande jagadgurum //
I bow down to you Lord Kṛṣṇa, Jagadguru (Master to the world), son of Vasudeva, Supreme Bliss of Devakī, destroyer of Kaṁsa and Cāṇūra.
CHAPTER 1
अथ प्रथमोऽध्यायः अर्जुनविषादयोगः
Arjunaviṣāda Yogaḥ
धृतराष्ट्र उवाच
धर्मक्षेत्रे कुरुक्षेत्रे समवेता युयुत्सवः ।
मामकाः पाण्डवाश्चैव किमकुर्वत सञ्जय ॥ १.१
dhṛtarāṣṭra uvāca dharmakṣetre kurukṣetre samavetā yuyutsavaḥ / māmakāḥ pāṇḍavāś caiva kim akurvata sañjaya // 1.1
dhṛtarāṣṭra: Dhṛtarāṣṭra; uvāca: said; dharmakṣetre: in the place of righteousness; kurukṣetre: in this location of kurukṣetra; samavetāḥ: gathered; yuyutsavaḥ: desiring to fight; māmakāḥ: my people; pāṇḍavāḥ: the sons of Pāṇḍu; ca: and; eva: also; kiṃ: what; akurvata: did they do; sañjaya: O Sañjaya
1.1 Dhṛtarāṣṭra said: O Sañjaya, assembled on this righteous holy land of pilgrimage at Kurukṣetra, what did my sons and those of Pāṇḍu, eager and ready to fight, do?
सञ्जय उवाच
दृष्ट्वा तु पाण्डवानीकं व्यूढं दुर्योधनस्तदा ।
आचार्यमुपसङ्गम्य राजा वचनमब्रवीत् ॥ १.२
sañjaya uvāca
dṛṣṭvā tu pāṇḍavānīkaṃ vyūḍhaṃ duryodhanas tadā |
ācāryam upasaṅgamya rājā vacanam abravīt || 1.2
sañjaya: Sañjaya; uvāca: said; dṛṣṭvā: having seen; tu: indeed; pāṇḍavānīkaṃ: the Pāṇḍava army; vyūḍhaṃ: arranged in formation; duryodhanaḥ: Duryo-dhana; tadā: then; ācāryam: the teacher; upasaṅgamya: approaching; rājā: the king; vacanam: words; abravīt: said
1.2 Sañjaya said: O king, looking at the Pāṇḍava army in full formation, Duryodhana went to his teacher and spoke.
पश्यैतां पाण्डुपुत्राणामाचार्य महतीं चमूम् ।
व्यूढां द्रुपदपुत्रेण तव शिष्येण धीमता ॥ १.३
pasyai ’tāṃ pāṇḍuputrānām ācārya mahatīṃ camūm |
vyūḍhāṃ drupada putreṇa tava śiṣyeṇa dhīmatā || 1.3
pasya: behold; etāṃ: this; pāṇḍuputrānām: of the sons of Pāṇḍu; ācārya: O teacher; mahatīm: great; camūm: army; vyūḍhām: formed; drupada-putreṇa: by the son of Drupada; tava śiṣyeṇa: by your disciple; dhīmatā: intelligent
1.3 O my teacher, behold the great army of the sons of Pāṇḍu, arrayed for battle by your intelligent disciple, the son of Drupada.
अत्र शूरा महेष्वासा भीमार्जुनसमा युधि ।
युयुधानो विराटश्च द्रुपदश्च महारथः ॥ १.४
atra śūrā maheṣvāsā bhīmārjunasamā yudhi |
yuyudhāno virāṭaś ca drupadaś ca mahā rathaḥ || 1.4
atra: here; śūrāḥ: heroes; maheṣvāsāḥ: mighty archers; bhīmārjuna: Bhīma and Arjuna; samāḥ: equal; yudhi: in battle; yuyudhānaḥ: Yuyudhana; virāṭaḥ: Virāṭa; ca: and; drupadaḥ: Drupada; ca: and; mahārathaḥ: great charioteers
1.4 Here in this army there are many heroes wielding mighty bows, and equal in military prowess to Bhīma and Arjuna— Yuyudhāna, Virāṭa, and the great chariot warrior Drupada.
धृष्टकेतुश्चेकितॊनः काशिराजश्च वीर्यवान् ।
पुरुजित् कुन्तिभोजश्च शैब्यश्च नरपुङ्गवः ॥ १.५
dhṛṣṭaketuś cekitānaḥ kāśirājaś ca vīryavān |
purujit kuntibhojaś ca śaibyaś ca narapuṅgavaḥ || 1.5
dhṛṣṭaketuḥ: Dṛṣṭhaketu; cekitānaḥ: Cekitāna; kāśirājaḥ: Kāśirāja; ca: and; vīryavān: courageous; purujit: Purujit; kuntibhojaḥ: Kuntibhoja; ca: and; śaibyaḥ: Śaibya; ca: and; narapuṅgavaḥ: best of men
1.5 There are courageous warriors like Dṛṣṭaketu, Cekitāna, the couragious Kāśīrāja, Purujit, Kuntibhoja and Śaibya, the best of men.
युधामन्युश्च विक्रान्त उत्तमौजाश्च वीर्यवान् ।
सौभद्रो द्रौपदेयाश्च सर्व एव महारथाः ॥ १.६
yudhāmanyuś ca vikrānta uttamaujāś ca vīryavān |
saubhadro draupadeyāś ca sarva eva mahārathāḥ || 1.6
yudhāmanyuḥ: Yudhāmanyu; ca: and; vikrāntaḥ: mighty; uttamaujāḥ: Uttam-auja; ca: and; vīryavān: brave; saubhadraḥ: the son of Subhadrā; draupadeyāḥ: the sons of Draupadī ; ca: and; sarva: all; eva: certainly; mahārathāḥ: great chariot fighters.
1.6 There are the mighty Yudhāmanyu, the brave Uttamauja, Abhimanyu, the son of Subhadrā and the sons of Draupadī, all of them great chariot warriors.
अस्माकं तु विशिष्टा ये तान्निबोध द्विजोत्तम ।
नायका मम सैन्यस्य संज्ञार्थं तान् ब्रवीमि ते ॥ १.७
asmākaṁ tu viśiṣṭā ye tān nibodha dvijottama |
nāyakā mama sainyasya saṁjñārthaṁ tān bravīmi te || 1.7
asmākam: our; tu: also; viśiṣṭāḥ: important; ye: who; tān: those; nibodha: know; dvijottama: the best of the brāhmaṇas; nāyakāḥ: leaders; mama: my; sainyasya: of the army; saṃjñārtham: for information; tān: them; bravīmi: I speak; te: to you.
1.7 O best of the brāhmaṇas, let me tell you, who are the powerful warriors on our side—the generals of my army; for your information, I mention them.
भवान् भीष्मश्च कर्णश्च कृपश्च समितिञ्जयः ।
अेशत्थामा विकर्णश्च सौमदत्तिस्तथैव च ॥ १.८
bhavān bhīṣmaś ca karṇaś ca kṛ paś ca samitiṃjayaḥ /
aśvatthāmā vikarṇaś ca saumadattis tathai ’va ca // 1.8
bhavān: your self; bhīṣmaḥ: grandfather Bhīṣma; ca: and; karṇaḥ: Karṇa; ca: and; kṛpaḥ: Kṛpa; ca: and; samitiṃjayaḥ: victorious in war; aśvatthāmā: Aśvattāma; vikarṇaḥ: Vikarṇa; ca: and; saumadattiḥ: the son of Somadatta; tathā: thus as; eva: only; ca: and
1.8 Your goodself, Bhīṣma, Karṇa, Kṛpa, who are ever victorious in battle, an even so Aśvatthāma, Vikarṇa and the son of Somadatta.
अन्ये च बहवः शूरा मदर्थे त्यक्तजीविताः ।
नानाशस्त्रप्रहरणाः सर्वे युद्धविशारदाः ॥ १.९
anye ca bahavaḥ śūrā mad arthe tyakta jīvitāḥ /
nānā śastra praharaṇāḥ sarve yuddha viśāradāḥ // 1.9
anye: many others; ca: also; bahavaḥ: in great numbers; śūrāḥ: heroes; mad arthe: for my sake; tyakta jīvitāḥ: prepared to risk life; nānā: many; śastra: weap-ons; praharaṇāḥ: equipped with; sarve: all of them; yuddha: battle; viśāradāḥ: experienced in military science.
1.9 Many other heroes there are who are prepared to lay down their lives for my sake; all are well-equipped with different weapons, and well experienced in warfare science.
अपर्याप्तं तदस्माकं बलं भीष्माभिरक्षितम् ।
पर्याप्तं त्विदमेतेषां बलं भीमाभिरक्षितम् ॥ १.१०
aparyāptaṁ tad asmākaṁ balaṁ bhīṣmābhi rakṣitam ।
paryāptaṁ tvidam eteṣāṁ balaṁ bhīmābhi rakṣitam // 1.10
aparyāptaṁ: unlimited; tat : that; asmākaṁ: of ours; balaṁ: strength; bhīṣmābhi rakṣitam: presided over and protected by Bhīṣma; paryāptaṁ: limited; tu: but; idaṁ: all this; eteṣāṁ: their; balaṁ: strength; bhīmābhi rakṣitam: presided over and protected by Bhīma
1.10 The strength of army of ours, protected by Bhīṣma, is invincible whereas the strength of their army carefully protected by Bhīma is limited.
अयनेषु च सर्वेषु यथाभागमवस्थिताः ।
भीष्ममेवाभिरक्षन्तु भवन्तः सर्व एव हि ॥ १.११
ayaneṣu ca sarveṣu yathā bhāgam avasthitāḥ ।
bhīṣmam evā bhirakṣantu bhavantaḥ sarva eva hi // 1.11
ayaneṣu: in the divisions; ca: and; sarveṣu: everywhere; yathā bhāgam: as per the divisions; avasthitāḥ: situated; bhīṣmam: to Bhisma; eva: alone; abhi rakṣantu: protect; bhavantaḥ: you; sarva: all; eva: only; hi: indeed
1.11 Stationed in your respective divisions on all fronts, all of you must give full protection to Bhīṣma.
तस्य सञ्जनयन् हर्षं कुरुवृद्धः पितामहः ।
सिंहनादं विनद्योच्चैः शङ्खं दध्मौ प्रतापवान् ॥ १.१२
tasya sañjanayan harṣaṁ kuru vṛddhaḥ pitāmahaḥ ।
siṁha nādaṁ vinadyoccaiḥ śaṅkhaṁ dadhmau pratāpavān // 1.12
tasya: his; sañjanayan: causing; harṣaṁ: joy; kuru vṛddhaḥ: old man of the Kuru dynasty; pitāmahaḥ: the grandfather; siṃha nādaṃ: lion's roar; vinadya: causing to sound; uccaiḥ: loudly; śaṅkhaṃ: conch; dadhmau: blew; pratāpavān: mighty
1.12 Then Bhīṣma, the mighty patriarch of the Kuru dynasty, their glorious grandfather, roared like a lion and blew his conch, giving Duryodhana joy.
ततः शङ्खाश्च भेर्यश्च पणवानकगोमुखाः ।
सहसैवाभ्यहन्यन्त स शब्दस्तुमुलोऽभवत् ॥ १.१३
tataḥśaṅkhāś ca bheryaś ca paṇavānaka gomukhāḥ | sahasaivābhyahanyanta sa śabdas tumulo 'bhavat // 1.13
tataḥ: then; śaṅkhāḥ: conches; ca: and; bheryaś ca paṇavānaka: drums, bu-gles, horns and trumpets; gomukhāḥ: cow horns; sahasā eva: quite suddenly abhyahanyanta: blared; saḥ: that; śabdaḥ: sound; tumulaḥ: tumultuous; abhavat: became
1.13 Then, conches, bugles, trumpets, drums and horns were all suddenly sounded, and the combined sound was tumultuous.
ततः शङ्खाश्च भेर्यश्च पणवानकगोमुखाः ।
माधवः पाण्डवश्चैव दिव्यौ शङ्खौ प्रदध्मतुः ॥ १.१४
tataḥ śvetair hayair yukte mahati syandane sthitau | mādhavaḥ pāṇḍavaś caiva divyau śaṅkhau pradadhmatuḥ // 1.14
tataḥ: then; śvetaiḥ: by white; hayaiḥ: horses; yukte: being yoked; mahati: magnificent; syandane: chariot; sthitau: seated; mādhavaḥ: Mādhava, Śrī Kṛṣṇa; pāṇḍavaḥ: son of Pāṇḍu; ca: and; eva: only; divyau: divine; śaṅkhau: conches; pradadhmatuḥ: blew
1.14 Then, seated on a magnificent chariot drawn by white horses, both Mādhava (Kṛṣṇa) and Arjuna sounded their divine conches.
पाञ्चजन्यं हृषीकेशो देवदत्तं धनञ्जयः ।
पौण्ड्रं दध्मौ महाशङ्खं भीमकर्मा वृकोदरः ॥ १.१५
pāñcajanyaṁ hṛṣīkeśo devadattaṁ dhanañjayaḥ |
pauṇḍraṁ dadhmau mahā-śaṅkhaṁ bhīma-karmā vṛkodaraḥ || 1.15
pāñcajanyam: the conch named Pāñcajanya; hṛṣīkeśaḥ: One who has mastered the senses (Kṛṣṇa) ; devadattam: the conch named Devadatta; dhanañjayaḥ: Dhañanjaya, the winner of wealth; pauṇḍram: the conch named Pauṇḍra; dadhmau: blew; mahā-śaṅkham: the great conch; bhīma-karmā: one who performs terrible tasks; vṛkodaraḥ: one with the belly of a wolf
1.15 Then, Hṛṣikeśa (Kṛṣṇa) blew His conch, called Pāñcajanya; Dhanañjaya (Arjuna) blew his conch, called Devadatta; and Bhīma blew his mighty conch called Pauṇḍra.
अनन्तविजयं राजा कुन्तीपुत्रो युधिष्ठिरः ।
नकुलः सहदेवश्च सुघोषमणिपुष्पकौ ॥ १.१६
anantavijayaṁ rājā kuntī-putro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ |
nakulaḥ sahadevaś ca sughoṣa-maṇipuṣpakau || 1.16
काश्यश्च परमेष्वासः शिखण्डी च महारथः ।
धृष्टद्युम्नो विराटश्च सात्यकिश्चापराजितः ॥ १.१७
kāśyaś ca parameṣvāsaḥ śikhaṇḍī ca mahā-rathaḥ |
dhṛṣṭadyumno virāṭaś ca sātyakiś cāparājitaḥ || 1.17
द्रुपदो द्रौपदेयाश्च सर्वशः पृथिवीपते ।
सौभद्रश्च महाबाहुः शङ्खान् दध्मुः पृथक् पृथक् ॥ १.१८
drupado draupadeyāś ca sarvaśaḥ pṛthivī-pate |
saubhadraś ca mahābāhuḥ śaṅkhān dadhmuḥ pṛthak-pṛthak || 1.18
anantavijayam: the conch named Ananta-vijaya; rājā: the king; kuntī-putraḥ: the son of Kuntī; yudhiṣṭhiraḥ: Yudhiṣṭra; nakulaḥ: Nakula; sahadevaḥ: Sa-hadeva; ca: and; sughoṣa maṇipuṣpakau: the conches named Sughośa and Maṇipuṣpaka; kāśyaḥ: the king of Kāśī (Vāraṇāsi); ca: and; parameṣvāsaḥ: the great archer; śikhaṇḍī: Śikhaṇḍī; ca: and; mahā rathaḥ: great chariot warrior; dhṛṣṭadyumnaḥ: Dhṛṣṭadyumna; virāṭaḥ: Virāṭa; ca: and; sātyakiḥ: Sātyaki; ca: and; aparājitaḥ: invincible; drupadaḥ: Drupada; draupadeyāḥ: the sons of Draupadī ; ca: also; sarvaśaḥ: all; pṛthivīpate: O’ king of earth; aubhadraḥ: the son of Subhadrā (Abhimanyu); ca: and; mahā bāhuḥ: mighty-armed; śaṅkhān: conches; dadhmuḥ blew; pṛthak pṛthak: severally
1.16, 17, 18 King Yudhiṣṭra, the son of Kuntī, blew his conch, the Anantavijaya, and Nakula and Sahadeva blew theirs known as Sughośa and Maṇipuṣpaka. The excellent archer, the king of Kāśī, the great chariot-fighter Śikhaṇḍī, Dhṛṣṭadyumna, Virāṭa and the invincible Sātyaki, Drupada, the sons of Draupadī , and the mighty-armed Abhimanyu, son of Subhadrā, all of them, O king, blew their own conches.
स घोषो धार्तराष्ट्राणां हृदयानि व्यदारयत् ।
नभश्च पृथिवीं चैव तुमुलो व्यनुनादयन् ॥ १.१९
sa ghoṣo dhārtarāṣṭrāṇāṃ hṛdayāni vyadārayat /
nabhaś ca pṛthivīṃ caiva tumulo vyanunādayan // 1.19
saḥ: that; ghoṣaḥ: uproar; dhārtarāṣṭrāṇām: of the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra; hṛ- dayāni: hearts; vyadārayat: broke; nabhaḥ: the sky; ca: and; pṛthivīm: the earth; ca: and; eva: only; tumulaḥ: tumultous; vyanunādayan: resounding
1.19 The terrible sound echoing through the sky and the earth rent the hearts of the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra.
अथ व्यवस्थितान्दृष्ट्वा धार्तराष्ट्रान् कपिध्वजः ।
प्रवृत्ते शस्त्रसम्पाते धनुरुद्यम्य पाण्डवः ।
हृषीकेशं तदा वाक्यमिदमाह महीपते ॥ १.२०
atha vyavasthitān dṛṣṭvā dhārtarāṣṭrān kapidhvajaḥ / pravṛtte śastrasampāte dhanur udyamya pāṇḍavaḥ । hṛṣīkeśaṁ tadā vākyam idam āha mahīpate ॥ 1.20
atha: then; vyavasthitān: stationed; dṛṣṭvā: seeing; dhārtarāṣṭrān: the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra; kapidhvajaḥ: one whose flag is marked with the ape; pravṛtte: about to begin; śastrasampāte: the arrows released; dhanuḥ: bow; udyamya: after taking up; pāṇḍavaḥ: the son of Pāṇḍu; hṛṣīkeśaṁ: to Kṛṣṇa; tadā: then; vākyam: words; idam: this; āha: said; mahī pate: O Lord of the earth
1.20 Seeing the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra arrayed in the battle field, Arjuna, the son of Pāṇḍu, who was seated in his chariot, bearing the flag marked with Hanumān, took up his bow.
अर्जुन उवाच
सेनयोरुभयोर्मध्ये रथं स्थापय मेऽच्युत ।
यावदेतान्निरीक्षेऽहं योद्धुकामानवस्थितान् ॥ १.२१
कैर्मया सह योद्धव्यमस्मिन् रणसमुद्यमे ॥ १.२२
arjuna uvāca
senayor ubhayor madhye rathaṁ sthāpaya me 'cyuta ।
yāvad etān nirīkṣe 'haṁ yoddhu kāmān avasthitān ॥ 1.21
kair mayā saha yoddhavyam asmin raṇasamudyame ॥ 1.22
arjuna: Arjuna; uvāca: said; senayoḥ: of the armies; ubhayoḥ: of both; madhye: in between; ratham: the chariot; sthāpaya: position; me: my; acyuta: O infallible one; yāvat: while; etān: all these; nirīkṣe: behold; aham: I; yoddhu kāmān: de-siring to fight; avasthitān: standing; kaiḥ: with whom; mayā: by me; saha: with; yoddhavyam: to be fought; asmin: in this; raṇasamudyame: situation of war;
1.21, 22 Arjuna said: O Acyuta (Infallible One), please place my chariot between the two armies while I may observe these warriors arrayed for battle and with whom I have to engage in fight.
योत्स्यमानानवेक्षेऽहं य एतेऽत्र समागताः ।
धार्तराष्ट्रस्य दुर्बुद्धेर्युद्धे प्रियचिकीर्षवः ॥ १.२३
yotsyamānān avekṣe 'haṃ ya ete 'tra samāgatāḥ l
dhārtarāṣṭrasya durbuddher yuddhe priyacikīrṣavaḥ ll 1.23
yotsyamānān: those who wish to fight; avekṣe: see; aham: I; yaḥ: who; ete: these; atra : here; samāgatāḥ: assembled; dhārtarāṣṭrasya: the son of Dhṛtarāṣṭra; durbuddheḥ: evil-minded; yuddhe: in the fight; priyacikīrṣavaḥ: wishing to please
1.23 Let me see these well wishers in this war of the evil-mind-ed Duryodhana, who have come together here to fight.
सञ्जय उवाच
एवमुक्तो हृषीकेशो गुडाकेशेन भारत ।
सेनयोरुभयोर्मध्ये स्थापयित्वा रथोत्तमम् ॥ १.२४
भीष्मद्रोणप्रमुखतः सर्वेषां च महीक्षिताम् ।
उवाच पार्थ पश्यैतान्समवेतान्कुरूनिति ॥ १.२५
sañjaya uvāca
evam ukto hṛṣīkeśo guḍākeśena bhārata l
senayor ubhayor madhye sthāpayitvā rathottamam ll 1.24
bhīṣma droṇa pramukhataḥ sarveṣāṃ ca mahīkṣitām l
uvāca pārtha paśyaitān samavetānkurūniti ll 1.25
sañjaya: Sañjaya; uvāca: said; evam: thus; uktaḥ: addressed; hṛṣīkeśaḥ: Kṛṣṇa (Lord of senses); guḍākeśena: Arjuna (one who has conquered sleep); bhārata: O Bhārata; senayoḥ: of armies; ubhayoḥ: of both; madhye: in the middle of; sthāpayitvā: having placed; rathottamam: the finest chariot bhīṣma: grandfa-ther Bhīṣma; droṇa: the teacher Droṇa; pramukhataḥ: in front of; sarveṣām: of all; ca: and; mahīkṣitām: of rulers of the world; uvāca: said; pārtha: O Pārtha; paśyai: see; etān: these; samavetān: assembled; kurūn: the Kurus; iti: thus
1.24, 25 Sañjaya said: O descendant of Bhārata, being thus addressed by Guḍākeśa (Arjuna), Hṛṣīkeśa (Kṛṣṇa) then drew up the fine chariot to the middle of both the armies in front of Bhīṣma, Droṇa and all the kings and said, 'Arjuna, behold the Kauravas assembled here.'
तत्रापश्यत् स्थितान् पार्थः पितॄनथ पितामहान् ।
आचार्यान्मातुलान्भ्रातॄन् पुत्रान्पौत्रान्सखींस्तथा ।
श्वशुरान्सुहृदश्चैव सेनयोरुभयोरपि ॥ १.२६
tatrā paśyat sthitān pārthaḥ pitṝ-n atha pitāmahān / ācāryān mātulān bhrātṛ-n putrān pautrān sakhīṁs tathā / śvaśurān suhṛdaś caiva senayorubhayorapi // 1.26
tatra: there; apaśyat: saw; sthitān: positioned; pārthaḥ: Arjuna; pitṛ-n: fathers; atha: also; pitāmahān: grandfathers; ācāryān: teachers; mātulān: maternal uncles; bhrātṛ-n: brothers; putrān: sons; pautrān: grandsons; sakhīn: friends; tathā: too; śvaśurān: fathers-in-law; suhṛdaḥ: well-wishers; ca: and; eva: only; senayoḥ: of the armies; ubhayoḥ: of both ; api: also
1.26 There Arjuna saw, stationed there in both the armies his uncles, grand uncles, teachers, maternal uncles, brothers, sons, grandsons, and friends, as well as his fathers-in-law and well-wishers.
तान् समीक्ष्य स कौन्तेयः सर्वान्बन्धूनवस्थितान् ।
कृपया परयाऽऽविष्टो विषीदन्निदमब्रवीत् । १.२७
tān samīkṣya sa kaunteyaḥ sarvān bandhūn avasthitān / kṛpayā parayā ’viṣṭo viṣīdann idam abravīt // 1.27
tān: those; samīkṣya: after seeing; sa: he; kaunteyaḥ: kaunteya; sarvān: all; bandhūn: relatives; avasthitān: standing; kṛpayā: by pity; parayā: deep; āviṣṭaḥ: filled; viṣīdan: lamenting; idaṃ: thus; abravīt: spoke
1.27 Seeing all those relatives present there, Arjuna was over-whelmed with deep pity and spoke in sadness.
अर्जुन उवाच
दृष्ट्वेमं स्वजनं कृष्ण युयुत्सुं समुपस्थितम्
सीदन्ति मम गात्राणि मुखं च परिशुष्यति ॥ १.२८
arjuna uvāca
dṛṣṭvemaṁ svajanaṁ kṛṣṇa yuyutsuṁ samupasthitam/
sīdanti mama gātrāṇi mukhaṁ ca pariśuṣyati // 1.28
arjuna: Arjuna; uvāca: said; dṛṣṭvā: after seeing; imaṁ: all these; svajanaṁ: kinsmen; kṛṣṇa: Kṛṣṇa; yuyutsuṁ: all eager to do battle; samupasthitam: ar-ranged in form; sīdanti: fail; mama: my; gātrāṇi: limbs; mukhaṁ: mouth; ca: and; pariśuṣyati: is parching
वेपथुश्च शरीरे मे रोमहर्षश्च जायते ।
गाण्डीवं संस्रते हस्तात्त्वक्चैव परिदह्यते ॥ १.२९
vepathuś ca śarīre me romaharṣaś ca jāyate /
gāṇḍīvaṁ sraṁsate hastāt tvak caiva paridahyate // 1.29
vepathuḥ: trembling; ca: and; śarīre: in body; me: my; romaharṣaḥ: hair standing on end; ca: and; jāyate: happens; gāṇḍīvaṁ: Gāṇḍīva; sraṁsate: slips; hastāt: from the hands; tvak: skin; ca: and; eva: only; paridahyate: is burning
1.28, 29 Arjuna said: Kṛṣṇa, seeing my friends and relatives present before me, eager to wage war, my limbs are giving way, my mouth is parching and a shiver is running through my body, my hair is standing on end.
न च शक्नोम्यवस्थातुं भ्रमतीव च मे मनः ।
निमित्तानि च पश्यामि विपरीतानि केशव ॥ १.३०
na ca śaknomy avasthātuṁ bhramatīva ca me manaḥ /
nimittāni ca paśyāmi viparī tāni keśava // 1.30
na: not; ca: and; śaknomi: am able; avasthātuṁ: to stand; bhramatīva: as if whirling; ca: and; me: my; manaḥ: mind; nimittāni: portents; ca: also; paśyāmi: I see; viparī tāni: just the opposite; keśava: O Keśava, killer of demon Kesin
1.30 My bow gāṇḍīva is slipping from my hands and my skin is burning all over. My mind is whirling as it were, and I am now unable to stand here any longer.
न च श्रेयोऽनुपश्यामि हत्वा स्वजनमाहवे ।
न काङ्क्षे विजयं कृष्ण न च राज्यं सुखानि च ।
na ca śreyo ’nupaśyāmi hatvā svajanam āhave |
na kāṅkṣe vijayaṁ kṛṣṇa na ca rājyaṁ sukhāni ca || 1.31
na: not; ca: and; śreyaḥ: good; anupaśyāmi: I see; hatvā: after killing; svajanam: own kinsmen; āhave: in battle; na: not; kāṅkṣe: I desire; vijayam: victory; kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; na: not; ca: and; rājyam: kingdom; sukhāni: pleasures; ca: and
1.31 I foresee only evil omens, O Kṛṣṇa, I do not see any good coming out of killing one’s own kinsmen [svajanam] in this battle. I do not covet my dear Kṛṣṇa, victory or kingdom or pleasures.
किं नो राज्येन गोविन्द किं भोगैर्जीवितेन वा ।
येषामर्थे काङ्क्षितं नो राज्यं भोगाः सुखानि च ॥ १.३१
त इमेऽवस्थिता युद्धे प्राणांस्त्यक्त्वा धनानि च ।
आचार्याः पितरः पुत्राः तथैव च पितामहाः ॥ १.३३
मातुलाः श्वशुराः पौत्राः श्यालाः संबन्धिनस्तथा ।
एतान्न हन्तुमिच्छामि घ्नतोऽपि मधुसूदन ॥ १.३४
अपि त्रैलोक्यराज्यस्य हेतोः किं नु महीकृते ।
निहत्य धार्तराष्ट्रान्नः का प्रीतिः स्याज्जनार्दन ॥ १.३५
kiṁ no rājyena govinda kiṁ bhogair jīvitena vā |
yeṣām arthe kāṅkṣitaṁ no rājyaṁ bhogāḥ sukhāni ca || 1.32
ta ime ’vasthitā yuddhe prāṇāṁs tyaktvā dhanāni ca |
ācāryāḥ pitaraḥ putrāḥ tathaiva ca pitāmahāḥ || 1.33
mātulāḥ śvaśurāḥ pautrāḥ śyālāḥ sambandhinas tathā |
etān na hantum icchāmi ghnato ’pi madhusūdana || 1.34
api trailokyarājyasya hetoḥ kiṁ nu mahīkṛ te |
nihatya dhārtarāṣṭrān naḥ kā prī tiḥ syāj janārdana // 1.35
kiṃ: what; no: to us; rājyena: by kingdom; govinda: Govinda; kiṃ: what; bhogaiḥ: by pleasures; jīvitena: life; vā: or; yeṣām: for whose; arthe: sake; kāṅkṣitaṃ: desired; no: by us; rājyaṃ: kingdom; bhogāḥ: enjoyment; sukhāni: happiness; ca: and; te: they; ime: these; avasthitāḥ: stand; yuddhe: in battle; prāṇān: lives; tyaktvā: giving up; dhanāni: wealth; ca: and; ācāryāḥ: teachers; pitaraḥ: fathers; putrāḥ: sons; tathā eva: like that; ca: and; pitāmahāḥ: grand-fathers; mātulāḥ: maternal uncles; śvaśurāḥ: fathers-inlaw; pautrāḥ: grand-sons; śyālāḥ: brothers-in-law; sambandhinaḥ: relatives; tathā: as well as; etān: these; na: not; hantum: for killing; icchāmi: I wish; ghnataḥ: killed; api: even; madhusūdana: O killer of the demon Madhu; api: even; trailokya: of the three worlds; rājyasya: of the kingdoms; hetoḥ: in exchange; kiṃ: what; nu: then; mahīkṛte: for the sake of the earth; nihatya: after slaying; dhārtarāṣṭrān: sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra; naḥ: to us; kā: what; prītiḥ: pleasure; syāt: may be; janārdana: Janārdana; pāpaṃ: sins; eva: only; āśrayet: will take hold; asmān: us; hatvā: after killing; etān: these; ātatāyinaḥ: wrong-doers
1.32—1.36 Of what use will kingdom or happiness or even life be to us? For whose sake we desire this kingdom, enjoy-ment and happiness, they stand in battle staking their lives and property. Teachers, fathers, sons as well as grandfathers, maternal uncles, fathers-inlaw, grandsons, brothers-in-law and other relatives. Madhusūdana (Kṛṣṇa), even if I am killed (by them) I do not want to kill these ones even to gain control of all three worlds, much less for the earthly lordship. What pleasure will we get by destroying the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra, Janārdana? Only sin will overcome us if we slay these wrong doers.
पापमेवाश्रयेदस्मान्हत्वैतानातातयिनः
तस्मान्नार्हा वयं हन्तुं धार्तराष्ट्रान्स्वबान्धवान् ।
स्वजनं हि कथं हत्वा सुखिनः स्याम माधव ॥ १.३७
pāpam evāśrayed asmān hatvaitān ātatāyinaḥ /
tasmān nārhā vayam hantuṃ dhārtarāṣṭrān svabāndhavān /
svajanaṃ hi kathaṃ hatvā sukhinaḥ syāma mādhava // 1.37
tasmāt: therefore; na: not; arhāḥ: justified; vayam: we; hantuṃ: to kill; dhār-tarāṣṭrān: the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra; svabāndhavān: our friends; svajanam: kinsmen; hi: for; kathaṃ: how; hatvā: after killing; sukhinaḥ: happy; syāma: may be; mādhava: O Mādhava (Kṛṣṇa)
1.37 Therefore, it is not proper for us to kill the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra and our relations, for how could we be happy after killing our own kinsmen, Mādhava?
यद्यप्येते न पश्यन्ति लोभोपहतचेतसः ।
कुलक्षयकृतं दोषं मित्रद्रोहे च पातकम् ॥ १.३८
yadyapyete na paśyanti lobhopahata cetasaḥ /
kulakṣayakṛtaṃ doṣaṃ mitradrohe ca pātakam // 1.38
yadyapi: even if; ete: these; na: not; paśyanti: see; lobhopahata: greed overtaken; cetasaḥ: intelligence; kulakṣayakṛtaṃ: in killing the race done; doṣaṃ: fault; mitradrohe: treason to friends; ca: and; pātakam: sin
1.38 O Janārdana, these men, blinded by greed, see no fault in killing one's family or being treasonable to friends, incur sin.
कथं न ज्ञेयमस्माभिः पापादस्मान्निवर्तितुम् ।
कुलक्षयकृतं दोषं प्रपश्यद्भिर्जनार्दन ॥ १.३९
kathaṃ na jñeyam asmābhiḥ pāpād asmān nivartitum /
kulakṣaya kṛ taṃ doṣaṃ prapaśyadbhir janārdana // 1.39
kathaṃ: why; na: not; jñeyam: to be understood; asmābhiḥ: by us; pāpāt: from sins; asmāt: from this; nivartitum: to turn away; kulakṣaya kṛtaṃ: destruc-tion of a dynasty; doṣaṃ: evil; prapaśyadbhiḥ: by the witnessing; janārdana: Janārdana (Kṛṣṇa)
1.39 Why should we, who clearly see the sin in the destruction of a dynasty, not turn away from this crime?
कुलक्षये प्रणश्यन्ति कुलधर्माः सनातनाः ।
धर्मे नष्टे कुलं कृत्स्नमधर्मोऽभिभवत्युत ॥ १.४०
kulakṣaye praṇaśyanti kuladharmāḥ sanātanāḥ | dharme naṣṭe kulaṃ kṛ tsnam adharmo ’bhibhavatyuta || 1.40
kulakṣaye: in destroying the family; praṇaśyanti: perish; kuladharmāḥ: the family traditions; sanātanāḥ: age-old; dharme: virtue; naṣṭe: destroyed; ku-laṃ: family; kṛtsnam: whole; adharmaḥ: non-righteousness; abhibhavati: overtakes; uta: and
1.40 With the destruction of the dynasty, the age-old family traditions die and virtue having been lost, vice overtakes the entire race.
अधर्माभिभवात्कृष्ण प्रदुष्यन्ति कुलस्त्रियः ।
स्त्रीषु दुष्टासु वार्ष्णेय जायते वर्णसङ्करः ॥ १.४१
adharmābhibhavāt kṛṣṇa praduṣyanti kula striyaḥ | strīṣu duṣṭāsu vārṣṇeya jāyate varṇasaṃkaraḥ || 1.41
adharma: non-righteousness; abhi bhavāt: from the preponderance; kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; praduṣyanti: become corrupt; kula striyaḥ: family women; strīṣu duṣṭāsu: when women become corrupt; vārṣṇeya: O Vārṣṇeya (Kṛṣṇa); jāyate: arises; varṇasaṃkaraḥ: intermixture of castes
1.41 When non-righteous practices become common, O Kṛṣṇa, the women of the family become corrupt, and with the deg-radation of womanhood, O Descendant of Vṛṣṇi, ensues inter-mixture of castes.
सङ्करो नरकायैव कुलघ्नानां कुलस्य च ।
पतन्ति पितरो ह्येषां लुप्तपिण्डोदकक्रियाः ॥ १.४२
saṃkaro narakāyaiva kulaghnānāṃ kulasya ca ।
patanti pitaro hyeṣāṃ lupta piṇḍodaka kriyāḥ ॥ 1.42
saṃkaraḥ: mixture; narakāya: for hell; eva: only; kulaghnānāṃ: of the killers of the family; kulasya: of the family; ca: and; patanti: fall; pitaraḥ : forefathers; hi: also; eṣāṃ: their; lupta: deprived; piṇḍodaka: offering of rice and water to the departed souls; kriyāḥ: performances
दोषैरेतैः कुलघ्नानां वर्णसङ्करकारकैः ।
उत्साद्यन्ते जातिधर्माः कुलधर्माश्च शोशताः ॥ १.४३
doṣair etaiḥ kulaghnānāṃ varṇa saṃkarakārakaiḥ ।
utsādyante jātidharmāḥ kuladharmāś ca śāśvatāḥ ॥ 1.43
doṣaiḥ: faults; etaiḥ: these; kulaghnānāṃ: of the destroyer of the family; varṇa saṃkara: mixture of castes; kārakaiḥ : by the doers; utsādyante: are destroyed; jāti dharmāḥ: caste rituals; kula dharmāḥ: family traditions; ca: and; śāśvatāḥ: age-old
1.42, 43 A mixture of blood damns the destroyers of race and the race itself. Deprived of offering of oblations of rice and water the departed souls of the race also fall, the age-long caste traditions and family customs of the killers of kinmen become extinct.
उत्सन्नकुलधर्माणां मनुष्याणां जनार्दन ।
नरकेऽनियतं वासो भवतीत्यनुशुश्रुम ॥ १.४४
utsannakula dharmāṇāṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ janārdana ।
narake 'niyataṃ vāso bhavatītyanuśuśruma ॥ 1.44
utsanna: spoiled; kula dharmāṇāṃ: of those who have the family traditions; manuṣyāṇāṃ: of such men; janārdana: O Kṛṣṇa; narake: in hell; aniyataṃ: always; vāsaḥ: residence; bhavati: becomes; iti: thus; anuśuśruma: we hear
1.44 O Janārdana, we hear that those who have lost family traditions dwell in hell for an indefinite period of time.
अहो बत महत् पापं कर्तुं व्यवसिता वयम् ।
यद्राज्यसुखलोभेन हन्तुं स्वजनमुद्यताः ॥ १.४५
aho bata mahat pāpaṁ kartuṁ vyavasitā vayaṁ /
yad rājya sukha lobhena hantuṁ svajanam udyatāḥ // 1.45
aho bata: alas; mahat: great; pāpaṁ: sins; kartuṁ: to do; vyavasitā: prepared; vayaṁ: we; yat: that; rājya: kingdom; sukha lobhena: by greed for kingdom; hantuṁ: to kill; svajanaṁ: kinsmen; udyatāḥ: prepared
1.45 Alas, we are prepared to commit greatly sinful acts of killing our kinsmen, driven by the desire to enjoy royal happiness.
यदि मामप्रतीकारमशस्त्रं शस्त्रपाणयः ।
धार्तराष्ट्रा रणे हन्युस्तन्मे क्षेमतरं भवेत् ॥ १.४६
yadi mām apratīkāram aśastraṁ śastrapāṇayaḥ /
dhārtarāṣṭrā raṇe hanyuḥ tan me kṣemataraṁ bhavet // 1.46
yadi: if; mām: me; apratīkāraṁ: not resistant; aśastraṁ: unarmed; śas-trapāṇayaḥ: with weapons in hand; dhārtarāṣṭrāḥ: the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra; raṇe: in the battle; hanyuḥ: may kill; tat: that; me: mine; kṣemataraṁ: better; bhavet: will be
1.46 It would be better if the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra, armed with weapons, killed me in battle while I am unarmed and unresisting.
सञ्जय उवाच
एवमुक्त्वार्जुनः सङ्ख्ये रथोपस्थ उपाविशत् ।
विसृज्य सशरं चापं शोकसंविग्नमानसः ॥ १.४७
sañjaya uvāca
evam uktvārjunaḥ saṅkhye rathopastha upāviśat /
visṛ jya saśaraṁ cāpaṁ śokasaṁvignamānasaḥ // 1.47
sañjaya: Sañjaya; uvāca: said; evam: thus; uktvā: having said; arjunaḥ: Arjuna; saṃkhye: in the battle field; rathopastha: chariot at the rear side; upāviśat: sat down; visṛ jya: having cast aside; saśaraṃ: with the arrow; cāpaṃ: the bow; śoka: sorrow; saṃvigna: distressed; mānasaḥ: with a mind
1.47 Sañjaya said: Arjuna, whose mind was agitated by grief on the battle field, having spoken thus, cast aside his bow along with the arrow and sat down at the rear portion of the chariot.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे अर्जुनविषादयोगो नाम प्रथमोऽध्यायः //
iti śrī mad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyām
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṃvāde arjuna viṣāda yogo nāma
prathamo 'dhyāyaḥ //
In the Upaniṣad of Śrīmad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṃvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the first chapter named, Arjunaviṣāda Yogaḥ, 'The Yoga of Arjuna's Dilemma'

CHAPTER 2
अथ द्वितीयोऽध्यायः सांख्य योगः
Sāṅkhya Yogaḥ
सञ्जय उवाच ।
तं तथा कृपयाविष्टमश्रुपूर्णाकुलेक्षणम् ।
विषीदन्तमिदं वाक्यमुवाच मधुसूदनः ॥ २.१ ॥
sañjaya uvāca
taṁ tathākṛpayāviṣṭamaśrupūrṇākulekṣaṇam /
viṣīdantamidaṁ vākyamuvāca madhusūdanaḥ // 2.1
sañjaya uvāca: Sañjaya said; taṁ: to him; tathā: thus; kṛpayā: by pity; āviṣṭam: overcome; aśrupūrṇā: full of tears; ākula: agitated; īkṣaṇam: (one with) eyes; viṣīdantaṁ: sorrowing; idaṁ: this; vākyam: word; uvāca: said; madhu-sūdanaḥ: the killer of Madhu
2.1 Sañjaya said: As Arjuna's eyes overflowed with tears of pity and despair, Madhusūdana (Kṛṣṇa) spoke to him thus.
श्री भगवानुवाच
कुतस्त्वा कश्मलमिदं विषमे समुपस्थितम् ।
अनार्यजुष्टमस्वर्ग्यमकीर्तिकरमर्जुन ॥ २.२
śrībhagavānuvāca
kutastvā kaśmalamidaṁ viṣame samupasthitam |
anārya-juṣṭam asvargyam akīrti-karam arjuna || 2.2
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Lord says; kutaḥ: why; tvā: upon you; kaśmalam: delusion; idaṁ: this; viṣame: in this critical time; samupasthitam: arrived; anārya juṣṭam: unworthy of a noble soul; asvargyam: not leading to heaven; akīrtikaram: disgraceful; arjuna: O Arjuna
2.2 Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa says: Where from has this impurity, dejection descended on you at this critical time, Arjuna! You behave unlike a noble man and this will keep you away from realization.
क्लैब्यं मा स्म गमः पार्थ नैतत्त्वय्युपपद्यते ।
क्षुद्रं हृदयदौर्बल्यं त्यक्त्वोत्तिष्ठ परन्तप ॥ २.३
klaibyaṁ mā sma gamaḥ pārtha naitattvayyupapadyate |
kṣudraṁ hṛdayadaurbalyaṁ tyaktvottiṣṭha parantapa || 2.3
klaibyaṁ: impotence; mā: do not; sma gamaḥ: yield; pārtha: son of Pritā; na: not; etat: this; tvayi: in you; upapadyate: is fitting; kṣudraṁ: mean; hṛdaya daurbalyaṁ: weakness of heart; tyaktvaa: after abandoning; uttiṣṭha: get up; paraṁtapa: O destroyer of enemies
2.3 Do not yield to fear, Pārtha! It does not befit you. Drop this powerlessness of the heart and stand up, O Parantapa, destroyer of enemies!
अर्जुन उवाच
कथं भीष्ममहं सङ्ख्ये द्रोणं च मधुसूदन ।
इषुभिः प्रतियोत्स्यामि पूजार्हावरिसूदन ॥ २.४
arjuna uvāca
katham bhīṣmamahaṁ saṅkhye droṇaṁ ca madhusūdana |
iṣubhiḥ pratiyotsyāmi pūjārhāvarisūdana || 2.4
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna said; katham: how; bhīṣmam: Bhīṣma; aham: I; saṁkhye: in battle; droṇam: Droṇa; ca: also; madhusūdana: O killer of Madhu; iṣubhiḥ: with arrows; pratiyotsyāmi: shall counterattack; pūjārhāu: the two worthy of worship; arisūdana: O killer of the enemies
2.4 Arjuna said: O Madhusūdana (killer of Madhu), how can I oppose, in battle, Bhīṣma and Droṇa who are worthy of my worship?
गुरूनहत्वा हि महानुभावान्
श्रेयो भोक्तुं भैक्ष्यमपीह लोके ।
हत्वार्थकामांस्तु गुरूनिहैव
भुञ्जीय भोगान् रुधिरप्रदिग्धान् ॥ २.५
gurūnahatvā hi mahānubhāvān
śreyo bhoktuṁ bhaikṣyam apīha loke ।
hatvārtha-kāmāṁs tu gurūnihaiva
bhuñjīya bhogān rudhira-pradigdhān ॥ 2.5
gurūn: the elders; ahatvā: not having killed; hi: indeed; mahānubhāvān: great souls; śreyaḥ: it is better; bhoktuṁ: to enjoy life; bhaikṣyam: begging; api: even; iha: in this life; loke: in this world; hatvā: after killing; arthakāmān: wealth and enjoyment; tu: but; gurūn: elders; iha: in this world; eva: only; bhuñjīya: has to enjoy; bhogān: enjoyable things; rudhira: blood; pradigdhān: tainted with
2.5 I would rather beg for my food in this world than kill the most noble of teachers. If I kill them, all my enjoyment of wealth and desires will be stained with blood.
न चैतद्विद्मः कतरन्नो गरीयो
यद्वा जयेम यदि वा नो जयेयुः ।
यानेव हत्वा न जिजीविषाम-
स्तेऽवस्थिताः प्रमुखे धार्तराष्ट्राः ॥ २.६
na caitadvidmaḥ kataranno garīyo
yadvā jayema yadi vā no jayeyuḥ ।
yān eva hatvā na jijīviṣāmas
te’vasthitāḥ pramukhe dhārtarāṣṭrāḥ ॥ 2.6
na: nor; cha: also; etat: this; vidmaḥ: do know; katarat: which; naḥ: us; garīyah: better; yat: what; vā: either; jayema: shall conquer; yadi: if; vā: or; naḥ: us; jay-eyuḥ: shall conquer; yān: those whom; eva: only; hatvā: after killing; na: never; jijīviṣāmaḥ: want to live; te: all of them; avasthitāḥ: assembled; pramukhe: in front of; dhārtarāṣṭrāḥ: the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra
2.6 I cannot say which is better; their defeating us or us de-feating them. We do not wish to live after slaying the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra who stand before us.
कार्पण्यदोषोपहतस्वभावः
पृच्छामि त्वां धर्मसम्मूढचेताः ।
यच्छ्रेयः स्यान्निश्चितं ब्रूहि तन्मे
शिष्यस्तेऽहं शाधि मां त्वां प्रपन्नम् ॥ २.७
kārpaṇya-doṣopahata-svabhāvaḥ
pṛcchāmi tvāṁ dharma-sammūḍha-cetāḥ ।
yacchreyaḥ syānniścitaṁ brūhi tan me
śiṣyaste’ham śādhi māṁ tvāṁ prapannam ॥ 2.7
kārpaṇya: miserly; doṣa: weakness; upahata: being inflicted by; svabhāvaḥ: characteristics; pṛcchāmi: I am asking; tvāṁ: you; dharma: religion; sammūḍha cetāḥ: bewildered mind; yat: what; śreyaḥ: good; syāt: may be; niścitaṁ: decid-edly; brūhi: tell; tat: that; me: unto me; śiṣyaḥ: disciple; te: your; aham: I am; śādhi: just instruct; māṁ: me; tvāṁ: you; prapannam: surrendered
2.7 My heart is overwhelmed with pity and my mind is con-fused about what my duty is. I beg of you, please tell me what is best for me. I am your disciple. Instruct me as I seek refuge in you.
न हि प्रपश्यामि ममापनुद्याद्यच्छोकमुच्छोषणमिन्द्रियाणाम् ।
अवाप्य भूमावसपत्नमृद्धं राज्यं सुराणामपि चाधिपत्यम् ॥ २.८
na hi prapaśyāmi mamāpanudyād
yac chokam ucchoṣaṇaṁ indriyāṇāṁ |
avāpya bhūmāva-sapatnam-ṛddhaṁ
rājyaṁ surāṇām api cādhipatyam || 2.8
na: do not; hi: indeed; prapaśyāmi: I see; mama: my; apanudyāt: can drive away; yat: that; śokam: lamentation; ucchoṣaṇam: drying up; indriyāṇām: of the senses; avāpya: after achieving; bhūmau: on the earth; asapatnam: without rival; ṛddhaṁ: prosperous; rājyam: kingdom; surāṇām: of the demigods; api: even; ca: also; ādhipatyam: supremacy
2.8 Even if I were to attain unrivalled dominion and prosperity on earth or even lordship over the Gods, how would that remove this sorrow that burns my senses?
सञ्जय उवाच
एवमुक्त्वा हृषीकेशं गुडाकेशः परन्तप ।
न योत्स्य इति गोविन्दमुक्त्वा तूष्णीं बभूव ह ॥ २.९
sañjaya uvāca
evamuktvā hṛṣīkeśaṁ guḍākeśaḥ parantapa |
na yotsya iti govinda muktvā tūṣṇīṁ babhūva ha || 2.9
sañjaya uvācha: Sañjaya said; evam: thus; uktvā: after speaking; hṛṣīkeśam: unto Kṛṣṇa, the master of the senses; guḍākeśaḥ: one who has won over sleep (Arjuna); parantapa: destroyer of the enemies; na yotsye: I shall not fight; iti: thus; govindam: unto Kṛṣṇa, the giver of pleasure; uktvā: having said; tūṣṇīṁ: silent; babhūva: became; ha: clearly
2.9 Sañjaya said: Guḍākeśa (Arjuna) then said to Hṛṣīkeśa (Kṛṣṇa), ‘Govinda, I shall not fight,’ and fell silent.
समुवाच हृषीकेशः प्रहसन्निव भारत ।
सेनयोरुभयोर्मध्ये विषीदन्तमिदं वचः ॥ २.१०
tam uvāca hṛṣīkeśaḥ prahasanniva bhārata |
senayor ubhayor madhye viṣīdantamidaṁ vacaḥ || 2.10
tam: unto him; uvācha: said; hṛṣīkeśaḥ: the master of the senses, Kṛṣṇa; prahasan: smiling; iva: as if; bhārata: O Dhṛtarāṣṭra, descendant of Bhārata; senayoḥ: of the armies; ubhayoḥ: of both; madhye: between; viṣīdantam : unto the lamenting one; idaṁ: the following; vachaḥ: words
2.10 Kṛṣṇa, Hṛṣikeśa, smilingly spoke the following words to the grief-stricken Arjuna, as they were placed in the middle of both armies.
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
अशोच्यानन्वशोचस्त्वं प्रज्ञावादांश्च भाषसे ।
गतासूनगतासूंश्च नानुशोचन्ति पण्डिताः ॥ २.११
śrībhagavānuvāca
aśocyān anvaśocas tvaṁ prajñāvādāṁś ca bhāṣase |
gatāsūn agatāsūṁś ca nānuśocanti paṇḍitāḥ || 2.11
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the Lord says; aśocyān: those not worthy of lamentation; anvaśocas: you are lamenting; tvaṁ: you; prajñāvādāṁ: learned talks; ca: also; bhāṣase: you are speaking; gatāsūn: lost life; agatāsūn: not past life; ca: also; na: never; anuśocanti: lament; paṇḍitāḥ: the learned
2.11 Bhagavān says: You grieve for those that should not be grieved for and yet, you speak words of wisdom. The wise grieve neither for the living nor for the dead.
न त्वेवाहं जातु नासं न त्वं नेमे जनाधिपाः ।
न चैव न भविष्यामः सर्वे वयमतः परम् ॥ २.१२
na tvevāhaṁ jātu nāsaṁ na tvaṁ neme janādhipāḥ |
na caiva na bhaviṣyāmaḥ sarve vayam ataḥ param || 2.12
na: not; tu: but; eva: only; aham: I; jātu: at any time; na: not; āsaṁ: existed; na: it is not so; tvam: yourself; na: not; ime: all these; janādhipāḥ: kings; na: never; ca: also; eva: only; na: not like that; bhaviṣyāmaḥ: shall exist; sarve: all of us; vayaṁ: we; ataḥ param: hereafter
2.12 It is not that at anytime in the past I did not exist. So did you and these rulers exist, and we shall not ever cease to be hereafter.
देहिनोऽस्मिन्यथा देहे कौमारं यौवनं जरा ।
तथा देहान्तरप्राप्तिर्धीरस्तत्र न मुह्यति ॥ २.१३
dehino’sminyathā dehe kaumāraṁ yauvanaṁ jarā |
tathā dehāntara prāptir dhīras tatra na muhyati // 2.13
dehinaḥ: of the embodied soul; asmin: in this; yathā: as; dehe: in the body; kaumāraṁ: boyhood; yauvanam: youth; jarā: old age; tathā: similarly; dehān-tara: transference of the body; prāptiḥ: achievement; dhīraḥ: the brave; tatra: thereupon; na: never; muhyati: is deluded
2.13 Just as the spirit in this body passes through childhood, youth and old age, so does it pass into another body; the man centered in himself does not fear this.
मात्रास्पर्शास्तु कौन्तेय शीतोष्णसुखदुःखदाः ।
आगमापायिनोऽनित्यास्तांस्तितिक्षस्व भारत ॥ २.१४
mātrā-sparśāstu kaunteya śītoṣṇa-sukha-duḥka-dāḥ |
āgamāpāyino’nityās tāṁs titikṣasva bhārata // 2.14
mātrā: of the senses; spārśāḥ: contact; tu: only; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; śīta: cold; uṣṇa: hot; sukha: pleasure; dukkha-dah: giving pain; āgama: appearing; apāyinaḥ: disappearing; anityāḥ: nonpermanent; tān: all of them; titikṣasva: tolerate; bhārata: O descendant of the Bhārata dynasty
2.14 O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), contact with sense objects causes heat and cold, pleasure and pain, and these have a beginning and an end. O Bhārata, these are not permanent; endure them bravely.
यं हि न व्यथयन्त्येते पुरुषं पुरुषर्षभ ।
समदुःखसुखं धीरं सोऽमृतत्वाय कल्पते ॥ २.१५
yaṁ hi na vyathayanty ete puruṣaṁ puruṣarṣabha |
samaduḥkhasukhaṁ dhīraṁ so'mṛtatvāya kalpate || 2.15
yaṁ: whom; hi: indeed; na: never; vyathayanti: are distressing; ete: all these; puruṣaṁ: to a person; puruṣarṣabha: O best among men; sama: equal; duḥkha: sorrow; sukhaṁ: happiness; dhīraṁ: brave; saḥ: he; amṛtatvāya: for liberation; kalpate: is fit
2.15 O Puruṣarṣabha, chief among men, these surely do not afflict the brave person, who is centered and complete. Pleasure and pain are the same to him and he is certainly ready for immortality, amṛatvā.
नासतो विद्यते भावो नाभावो विद्यते सतः ।
उभयोरपि दृष्टोऽन्तस्त्वनयोस्तत्त्वदर्शिभिः ॥ २.१६
nāsato vidyate bhāvo nābhāvo vidyate sataḥ |
ubhayorapi dṛṣṭontas tv anayos tattva-darśibhiḥ || 2.16
na: never; asataḥ: of the nonexistent; vidyate: there is; bhāvaḥ: existence; na: never; abhāvaḥ: non existence; vidyate: there is; sataḥ: of the eternal; ubhayoḥ: of the two; api: verily; dṛṣṭaḥ: observed; antaḥ: essence; tu: but; anayoḥ: of them; tattvadarśibhiḥ: truth by the seers
2.16 The nonexistent (asat) has no being; that which exists (sat) never ceases to exist. This truth about both is perceived by the Seers of Truth.
अविनाशि तु तद्विद्धि येन सर्वमिदं ततम् ।
विनाशमव्ययस्यास्य न कश्चित्कर्तुमर्हति ॥ २.१७
avināśi tu tadviddhi yena sarvamidaṁ tatam |
vināśamavyayasyāsya na kaścitkartumarhati || 2.17
avināśi: imperishable; tu: but; tat: that; viddhi: know it; yena: by whom; sarvaṁ: all of the body; idaṁ: this; tataṁ: pervaded; vināśaṁ: destruction; avyayasya: of the imperishable; asya: of it; na kaścit: no one; kartuṁ: to do; arhati: is able
2.17 Know It to be indestructible by which all this body is pervaded. Nothing can destroy It, the Imperishable.
अन्तवन्त इमे देहा नित्यस्योक्ताः शरीरिणः ।
अनाशिनोऽप्रमेयस्य तस्माद्युध्यस्व भारत ॥ २.१८
antavanta ime dehā nityasyoktāḥ śarīriṇaḥ |
anāśino 'prameyasya tasmād-yudhyasva bhārata || 2.18
antavantaḥ: perishable; ime: all these; dehāḥ: bodies; nityasya: eternal in ex-istence; uktāḥ: it is so said; śarīriṇaḥ: of the embodied soul; anāśinaḥ: never to be destroyed; aprameyasya: immeasurable; tasmāt: therefore; yudhyasva: fight; bhārata: O descendant of Bhārata
2.18 These bodies of the material energy are perishable. The energy itself is eternal, incomprehensible and indestructible. Therefore, fight, O Bhārata.
य एनं वेत्ति हन्तारं यश्चैनं मन्यते हतम्
उभौ तौ न विजानीतो नायं हन्ति न हन्यते ॥ २.१९
ya enaṁ vetti hantāraṁ yaścainaṁ manyate hatam |
ubhau tau na vijānīto nāyaṁ hanti na hanyate || 2.19
yaḥ: anyone; enaṁ: this; vetti: knows; hantāraṁ: the killer; yaḥ: anyone; ca: also; enaṁ: this; manyate: thinks; hatam: killed; ubhau: both of them; tau: they; na: not; vijānītaḥ: know; na: never; ayaṁ: this; hanti: kills; na: nor; hanyate: be killed
2.19 Neither understands; he who takes the Self to be the slayer nor he who thinks he is slain. He who knows the Truth understands that the Self does not slay, nor is It slain.
न जायते म्रियते वा कदाचित्
नायं भूत्वा भविता वा न भूयः ।
अजो नित्यः शोशतोऽयं पुराणो
न हन्यते हन्यमाने शरीरे ॥ २.२०
na jāyate mriyate vā kadācit
nāyaṁ bhūtvā bhavitā vā na bhūyaḥ |
ajo nityaḥ śāśvato ’yaṁ purāṇo
na hanyate hanyamāne śarīre || 2.20
na: never; jāyate: takes birth; mriyate: dies; vā: either; kadācit: at any time (past, present or future); na: never; ayaṁ: this; bhūtvā: having come into being; bhavitā: will come to be; vā: or; na: not; bhūyaḥ: after; ajaḥ: unborn; nityaḥ: eternal; śāśvataḥ: permanent; ayaṁ: this; purāṇaḥ: the oldest; na: never; ha-nyate: is killed; hanyamāne śarīre: when the body is killed
2.20 The Self is neither born nor does It ever die. After having been, It never ceases not to be. It is unborn, eternal, changeless and ancient. It is not killed when the body is killed.
वेदाविनाशिनं नित्यं य एनमजमव्ययम् ।
कथं स पुरुषः पार्थ कं घातयति हन्ति कम् ॥ २.२१
vedāvināśinaṁ nityaṁ ya enamajamavyayam |
kathaṁ sa puruṣaḥ pārtha kaṁ ghātayati hanti kam || 2.21
veda: knows; avināśinaṁ: indestructible; nityaṁ: permanent; yaḥ: one who; enaṁ: this (soul); ajam: unborn; avyayam: immutable; kathaṁ: how; saḥ: he; puruṣaḥ: person; pārtha: O Pārtha (Arjuna); kaṁ: whom; ghātayati: hurts; hanti: kills; kaṁ: whom
2.21 O Pārtha, how can man slay or cause others to be slain, when he knows It to be indestructible, eternal, unborn, and unchangeable?
वासांसि जीर्णानि यथा विहाय नवानि गृह्णाति नरोऽपराणि ।
तथा शरीराणि विहाय जीर्णान्यन्यानि संयाति नवानि देही ॥ २.२२
vāsāṁsi jīrṇāni yathā vihāya
navāni gṛhṇāti naro ’parāṇi /
tathā śarīrāṇi vihāya jīrṇā
nyanyāni saṁyāti navāni dehī // 2.22
vāsāṁsi: garments; jīrṇāni: old and worn out; yathā: as; vihāya: after giving up; navāni: new garments; gṛhṇāti: does accept; naraḥ: a man; aparāṇi: others; tathā: in the same way; śarīrāṇi: bodies; vihāya: after giving up; jīrṇāni: old and useless; anyāni: different; saṁyāti: accepts; navāni: new sets; dehī: the embodied soul
2.22 Just as man casts off his worn out clothes and puts on new ones, the Self casts off worn out bodies and enters newer ones.
नैनं छिन्दन्ति शस्त्राणि नैनं दहति पावकः ।
न चैनं क्लेदयन्त्यापो न शोषयति मारुतः ॥ २.२३
nainaṁ chindanti śastrāṇi nainaṁ dahati pāvakaḥ /
na cainaṁ kledayantyāpo na śoṣayati mārutaḥ // 2.23
na: not; enaṁ: this (soul); chindanti: cut to pieces; śastrāṇi: weapons; na: not; enaṁ: this soul; dahati: burns; pāvakaḥ: fire; na: not; ca: also; enaṁ: this soul; kledayanti: moistens; āpaḥ: water; na: not; śoṣayati: dries; mārutaḥ: wind
2.23 Weapons do not cleave the Self, fire does not burn It, water does not moisten It and wind does not dry It.
अच्छेद्योऽयमदाह्योऽयं अक्लेद्योऽशोष्य एव च ।
नित्यः सर्वगतः स्थाणुः अचलोऽयं सनातनः ॥ २.२४
acchedyo’yamadāhyo’yam akledyo’śoṣya eva ca /
nityaḥ sarvagataḥ sthāṇur acalo'yaṁ sanātanaḥ || 2.24
acchedyaḥ: incapable of being cut; ayam: this soul; adāhyaḥ: cannot be burned; ayam: this soul; akledyaḥ: insoluble; aśoṣyaḥ: cannot be dried; eva: certainly; ca: and; nityaḥ: everlasting; sarvagataḥ: all-pervading; sthāṇuḥ: unchangeable; acalaḥ: immovable; ayam: this soul; sanātanaḥ: eternally the same
2.24 The Self cannot be broken nor burnt nor dissolved nor dried up. It is eternal, all-pervading, stable, immovable and ancient.
अव्यक्तोऽयमचिन्त्योऽयं अविकार्योऽयमुच्यते ।
तस्मादेवं विदित्वैनं नानुशोचितुमर्हसि ॥ २.२५
avyakto'yamacintyo'y amavikāryo'yamucyate |
tasmādevaṁ viditvainaṁ nānuśocitumarhasi || 2.25
avyaktah: unmanifest; ayam: this; acintyah: unthinkable; ayam: this; avikāryah: immutable; ayam: this; ucyate: is spoken of; tasmāt: therefore; evam: as such; viditvā: having known; enam: this; na: not; anuśocitum arhasi: (you) should not grieve
2.5 The Self is said to be unmanifest, unthinkable and unchange-able and able. Knowing this to be such, you should not grieve.
अथ चैनं नित्यजातं नित्यं वा मन्यसे मृतम् ।
तथापि त्वं महाबाहो नैवं शोचितुमर्हसि ॥ २.२६
atha cainaṁ nityajātaṁ nityaṁ vā manyase mṛtam |
tathāpi tvaṁ mahābāho naivaṁ śocitum arhasi || 2.26
atha: however; ca: also; enam: this soul; nityajātaṁ: always born; nityam: forever; vā: either; manyase: think; mṛtam: dead; tathā api: still; tvam: you; mahābāho: O mighty-armed one; na: not; enam: like this ; śocitum arhasi: you lament
2.26 O mighty-armed, even if you should think of the soul as being constantly born and constantly dying, even then, you should not lament.
जातस्य हि ध्रुवो मृत्युर् ध्रुवं जन्म मृतस्य च ।
तस्मादपरिहार्येऽर्थे न त्वं शोचितुमर्हसि ॥ २.२७
jātasya hi dhruvo mṛtyur dhruvaṁ janma mṛtasya ca l
tasmādaparihārye'rthe na tvaṁ śocitumarhasi ll 2.27
jātasya: one who has taken his birth; hi: indeed; dhruvo: certain; mṛtyuḥ: death; dhruvaṁ: certain; janma: birth; mṛtasya: of the dead; ca: also; tasmāt: therefore; aparihārye: for that which is unavoidable; arthe: in the matter of; na: do not; tvaṁ: you; śocituṁ arhasi: you lament
2.27 Indeed, death is certain for the born and birth is certain for the dead. Therefore, you should not grieve over the inevitable.
अव्यक्तादीनि भूतानि व्यक्तमध्यानि भारत ।
अव्यक्तनिधनान्येव तत्र का परिदेवना ॥ २.२८
avyaktādīni bhūtāni vyaktamadhyāni bhārata l
avyakta-nidhanāny eva tatra kā paridevanā ll 2.28
avyaktādīni: unmanifest in the beginning; bhūtāni: living beings; vyakta: manifest; madhyāni: in the middle; bhārata: O descendant of Bhārata; avyakta nidhanāni: unmanifest after death; eva: like that; tatra: therefore; kā: what; paridevanā: lamentation
2.28 O Bhārata, all beings are unmanifest in their beginning, seemingly manifest in their middle, and unmanifest again in their end. So, what need then for greiving?
आश्चर्यवत्पश्यति कश्चिदेनं
आश्चर्यवद्वदति तथैव चान्यः ।
आश्चर्यवच्चैनमन्यः शृणोति
श्रुत्वाप्येनं वेद न चैव कश्चित् ॥ २.२९
āścaryavatpaśyati kaścidenam
māścaryavadvadati tathaiva cānyaḥ |
āścaryavaccainamanyaḥ śṛṇoti
śrutvāpyenaṁ veda na caiva kaścit || 2.29
āścaryavat: amazingly; paśyati: see; kaścit: some one; enam: this soul; āś- caryavac: amazingly; vadati: speaks; tathā: like that; eva: only; ca: also; anyaḥ: another; āścaryavat: amazingly; ca: also; enam: this soul; anyaḥ: another; śṛṇoti: hear; śrutvā: having heard; api: even; enam: this soul; veda: do know; na: not; ca: and; eva: only; kaścit: someone
2.29 One sees It as a wonder, another speaks of It as a won-der, another hears of It as a wonder. Yet, having heard, none understands It at all.
देही नित्यमवध्योऽयं देहे सर्वस्य भारत ।
तस्मात्सर्वाणि भूतानि न त्वं शोचितुमर्हसि ॥ २.३०
dehī nityamavadhyo ’yaṁ dehe sarvasya bhārata |
tasmātsarvāṇi bhūtāni na tvaṁ śocitumarhasi || 2.30
dehī: the soul; nityam: eternally; avadhyaḥ: cannot be killed; ayam: this soul; dehe: in the body; sarvasya: of everyone; bhārata: O descendant of Bhārata; tasmāt: therefore; sarvāṇi: all; bhūtāni: living entities (that are born); na: not; tvam: yourself; śocituṁ arhasi: should grieve
2.30 O Bhārata, this that dwells in the body of everyone can never be destroyed; do not grieve for any creature.
स्वधर्ममपि चावेक्ष्य न विकम्पितुमर्हसि ।
धर्म्याद्धि युद्धाच्छ्रेयोऽन्यत्क्षत्रियस्य न विद्यते ॥ २.३१
svadharmamapi cāvekṣya na vikampitumarhasi |
dharmyāddhi yuddhācchreyo’nyat kṣatriyasya na vidyate || 2.31
svadharmam: one's own responsibility; api: also; ca: and; avekṣya: considering; na: not; vikampitum: to hesitate; arhasi: you deserve; dharmyāt hi yuddhāt: from righteous war indeed; śreyaḥ: better; anyat: anything else; kṣatriyasya: of the kṣatriya; na: does not; vidyate: exist
2.31 You should look at your own responsibility [svadharma] as a kṣatriya. There is nothing higher for a kṣatriya than a righteous war. You ought not to hesitate.
यदृच्छया चोपपन्नं स्वर्गद्वारमपावृतम् ।
सुखिनः क्षत्रियाः पार्थ लभन्ते युद्धमीदृशम् ॥ २.३२
yadṛcchayā copapannaṁ svargadvāramapāvṛtam |
sukhinaḥ kṣatriyāḥ pārtha labhante yuddhamīdṛśam || 2.32
yadṛcchayā: by its own accord; ca: also; upapannaṁ: arrived; svargadvāram: gate of heaven; apāvṛtaṁ: wide open; sukhinaḥ: happy; kṣatriyāḥ: the members of the royal order; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; labhante: achieve; yuddhaṁ: war; īdṛśaṁ: like this
2.32 O Pārtha, happy indeed are the kṣatriyas who are called to fight in such a battle without seeking. This opens for them the door to heaven.
अथ चेत्त्वमिमं धर्म्यं सङ्ग्रामं न करिष्यसि ।
ततः स्वधर्मं कीर्तिं च हित्वा पापमवाप्स्यसि ॥ २.३३
atha cettvamimaṁ dharmyaṁ saṅgrāmaṁ na kariṣyasi |
tataḥ svadharmaṁ kīrtiṁ ca hitvā pāpamavāpsyasi || 2.33
atha: therefore; cet: if; tvaṁ: you; imaṁ: this; dharmyaṁ: righteous; saṅgrāmaṁ: war; na: do not; kariṣyasi: you will perform; tataḥ: then; svad-harmaṁ: your duty; kīrtiṁ: reputation; ca: also; hitvā: having lost; pāpaṁ: sin; avāpsyasi: do gain
2.33 If you will not fight this righteous war, then you will incur sin having abandoned your own responsibility [svadharma], and you will lose your reputation.
अकीर्तिञ्चापि भूतानि कथयिष्यन्ति तेऽव्ययाम् ।
संभावितस्य चाकीर्तिः मरणादतिरिच्यते ॥ २.३४
akīrtiṁ cāpi bhūtāni kathayiṣyanti te'vyayām |
saṁbhāvitasya cākīrtir maraṇādatiricyate || 2.34
akīrtiṁ: infamy; ca: also; api: also; bhūtāni: all people; kathayiṣyanti: will speak; te: of you; avyayāṁ: undying; saṁbhāvitasya: of a respectable man; ca: also; akīrtiḥ: ill-fame; maraṇāt: than death; atiricyate: becomes more than
2.34 People too will remember your everlasting dishonor and to one who has been honored, dishonor is worse than death.
भयाद्रणादुपरतं मंस्यन्ते त्वां महारथाः ।
येषां च त्वं बहुमतो भूत्वा यास्यसि लाघवम् ॥ २.३५
bhayādraṇāduparataṁ maṁsyante tvāṁ mahārathāḥ |
yeṣāṁ ca tvaṁ bahumato bhūtvā yāsyasi lāghavam || 2.35
bhayāt: out of fear; raṇāt: from war; uparataṁ: retired; maṁsyante: will con-sider; tvāṁ: you; mahārathāḥ: the great generals; yeṣāṁ: of those who; ca: also; tvaṁ: you; bahumataḥ: in great estimation; bhūtvā: having become; yāsyasi: will get; lāghavaṁ: decreased in value
2.35 The great generals will think that you have withdrawn from the battle because you are a coward. You will be looked down upon by those who had thought much of you and your heroism in the past.
अवाच्यवादांश्च बहून्वदिष्यन्ति तवाहिताः ।
निन्दन्तस्तव सामर्थ्यं ततो दुःखतरं नु किम् ॥ २.३६
avācyavādāṁśca bahūn vadiṣyanti tavāhitāḥ |
nindantastava sāmarthyaṁ tato duḥkhataraṁ nu kim || 2.36
avācyavādān: unspeakable words; ca: also; bahūn: many; vadiṣyanti: will say; tava : your; ahitāḥ: enemies; nindantaḥ: while vilifying; tava : your; sāmar-thyam: ability; tataḥ: than that; duḥkhataram: more painful; nu: of course; kiṁ: what
2.36 Many unspeakable words would be spoken by your ene-mies reviling your power. Can there be anything more painful than this?
हतो वा प्राप्स्यसि स्वर्गं जित्वा वा भोक्ष्यसे महीम् ।
तस्मादुत्तिष्ठ कौन्तेय युद्धाय कृतनिश्चयः ॥ २.३७
hato vā prāpsyasi svargaṁ jitvā vā bhokṣyase mahīm / tasmāduttiṣṭha kaunteya yuddhāya kṛtaniścayaḥ // 2.37
hataḥ: being killed; vā: either; prāpsyasi: you will gain; svargaṁ: heaven; jitvā: after conquering; vā: or; bhokṣyase: you will enjoy; mahīṁ: the world; tasmāt: therefore; uttiṣṭha: get up; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; yuddhāya: for war; kṛta niścayaḥ: determined
2.37 Slain, you will achieve heaven; victorious, you will enjoy the earth. O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), stand up determined to fight.
सुखदुःखे समे कृत्वा लाभालाभौ जयाजयौ ।
ततो युद्धाय युज्यस्व नैवं पापमवाप्स्यसि ॥ २.३८
sukhaduḥkhe same kṛtvā lābhālābhau jayājayau / tato yuddhāya yujyasva naivaṁ pāpamavāpsyasi // 2.38
sukha duḥkhe: in happiness as well as in distress; same: equal; kṛtvā: doing so; lābhālābhau: gain and loss; jayājayau: victory and defeat; tataḥ: thereafter; yuddhāya: for war; yujyasva: get ready; na: not; evaṁ: in this way; pāpaṁ: sin; avāpsyasi: you will gain
2.38 Pleasure and pain, gain and loss, victory and defeat–treat them all the same. Do battle for the sake of battle and you shall incur no sin.
एषा तेऽभिहिता सांख्ये बुद्धियोंगे त्विमां शृणु ।
बुद्ध्या युक्तो यया पार्थ कर्मबन्धं प्रहास्यसि ॥ २.३९
eṣā tebhihitā sānkhye buddhiryoge tvimāṁ śṛṇu ।
buddhyā yukto yayā pārtha karmabandhaṁ prahāsyasi ।। 2.39
eṣā: all these; te: you; abhihitā: described; sāṁkhye: in the Sāṅkhya Yoga (yoga of knowledge); buddhiḥ: intelligence; yoge: in the Karma Yoga of selfless action; tu: but; imāṁ: this; śṛṇu: hear; buddhyā: by intelligence; yuktaḥ: equipped; yayā: by which; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; karma bandhaṁ: bondage of action; prahāsyasi: you shall throw off
2.39 Thus far, what has been taught to you concerns the wisdom of Sāṅkhya. Now, listen to the wisdom of yoga [buddhiyoga]. Having known this, O Pārtha, you shall cast off the bonds of action.
नेहाभिक्रमनाशोऽस्ति प्रत्यवायो न विद्यते ।
स्वल्पमप्यस्य धर्मस्य त्रायते महतो भयात् ॥ २.४०
nehābhikrama-nāśo ’sti pratyavāyo na vidyate ।
svalpamapyasya dharmasya trāyate mahato bhayāt ।। 2.40
na: there is not; iha: in this path of yoga (of selfless action); abhikramanāśaḥ: loss of effort; asti: there is; pratyavāyaḥ: contrary result; na: not; vidyate: there is; svalpaṁ: a little; api: also; asya: of this discipline; dharmasya: of this occu-pation; trāyate: releases; mahataḥ: of very great; bhayāt: from fear
2.40 There is no wasted effort or dangerous effect in this path of yoga. Even a little knowledge of this, even a little practice of this dharma, protects and releases one from very great fear.
व्यवसायात्मिका बुद्धिरेकेह कुरुनन्दन ।
बहुशाखा ह्यनन्ताश्च बुद्धयोऽव्यवसायिनाम् ॥ २.४१
vyavasāyātmikā buddhir ekeha kurunandana ।
bahuśākhā hyanantāś ca buddhayovyavasāyinām ॥ 2.41
vyavasāyātmikā: fixed resolve; buddhiḥ: intelligence; ekā: only one; iha: in this (karma yoga); kuru nandana: O son of the Kurus; bahuśākhāḥ: various branches; hi: indeed; anantāḥ: unlimited; ca: also; buddhayaḥ: intelligence; avyavasāyināṁ: of the undecided (ignorant men moved by desires)
2.41 Joy of the Kurus, on this path (of yoga), the intelligence is resolute with a single-pointed determination. Thoughts of the irresolute are many, branched and endlsess.
यामिमां पुष्पितां वाचं प्रवदन्त्यविपश्चितः ।
वेदवादरताः पार्थ नान्यदस्तीतिवादिनः ॥ २.४२
yāmimāṁ puṣpitāṁ vācaṁ pravadantyavipaścitaḥ ।
vedavādaratāḥ pārtha nānyadastīti vādinaḥ ॥ 2.42
yāṁ imāṁ: all these; puṣpitāṁ: flowery; vācaṁ: words; pravadanti: say; avipaścitaḥ: ignorant men; vedavādaratāḥ: devoted to the letter of the Veda; pārtha: O son of Pārtha; na: not; anyat: anything else; asti: there is; iti: thus; vādinaḥ: advocates
कामात्मानः स्वर्गपरा जन्मकर्मफलप्रदाम् ।
क्रियाविशेषबहुलां भोगैश्वर्यगतिं प्रति ॥ २.४३
kāmātmānaḥ svargaparā janmakarmaphalapradām ।
kriyā-viśeṣa-bahulāṁ bhogaiśvarya-gatiṁ prati ॥ 2.43
kāmātmānaḥ: desirous of sense gratification; svargaparāḥ: aiming at heaven as supreme goal; janma karma phala pradām: resulting in rebirth as the fruit; kriyā viśeṣa bahulāṁ: many rituals of various kinds; bhogaiśvarya: sense enjoyment opulence; gatiṁ: way; prati: towards
2.43 Men of little knowledge, who are very much attached toeulogizing the flowery words of the Vedas, O Pārtha, argue that, 'there is nothing else'; these advocates of Vedas (vādīna) look upon and recommend various fruitful actions for elevation to heavenly planets, resulting in high birth, power, and so forth. Thus being desirous of sense gratification and opulent life, they say that there is nothing more than this to living.
भोगैश्वर्यप्रसक्तानां तयापहृतचेतसाम् ।
व्यवसायात्मिका बुद्धिः समाधौ न विधीयते ॥ २.४४
bhogaiśvarya-prasaktānāṁ tayāpahṛtacetasām |
vyavasāyātmikā buddhiḥ samādhau na vidhīyate || 2.44
bhogaiśvarya: material enjoyment opulence; prasaktānāṁ: of those who are so attached; tayā: by such words; apahṛta cetasāṁ: bewildered in mind; vyavasāyātmikā: fixed determination; buddhiḥ: intellect; samādhau: in the supreme goal; na: not; vidhīyate: centers on
2.44 Those whose minds are attached to sense pleasures and lordship, who are diverted by such teachings, for them, the determination for steady meditation and samādhi, fixed intelligence does not happen.
त्रैगुण्यविषया वेदा निस्त्रैगुण्यो भवार्जुन ।
निर्द्वन्द्वो नित्यसत्त्वस्थो निर्योगक्षेम आत्मवान् ॥ २.४५
traiguṇyaviṣayā vedā nistraiguṇyo bhavārjuna |
nirdvandvo nityas-attva-stho niryogakṣema ātmavān || 2.45
traiguṇya viṣayā: pertaining to the three modes of material nature and the means of achieving them; vedā: Vedic literature; nistraiguṇyaḥ: indifferent to the material enjoyments and their means; bhava: be; arjuna: O Arjuna; nirdvandvaḥ: free from the pairs of opposites; nitya sattvasthaḥ: ever remain-ing in satva (eternal existence); niryogakṣemaḥ: free from (the thought of) acquisition and preservation; ātmavān: established in the Self
2.45 O Arjuna! Be you above the three guṇas (attributes) that the Vedas deal in: free yourself from the pairs-of-opposites and be always in satva (goodness), free from all thoughts of acquisition (yoga) or preservation (kṣema), and be established in the Self.
यावानर्थ उदपाने सर्वतः सम्प्लुतोदके ।
तावान्सर्वेषु वेदेषु ब्राह्मणस्य विजानतः ॥ २.४६
yāvānartha udapāne sarvataḥ samplutodake |
tāvānsarveṣu vedeṣu brāhmaṇasya vijānataḥ || 2.46
yāvān: how much; arthaḥ: means; udapāne: in a well of water; sarvataḥ: on all sides; samplutodake: in a great reservoir of water; tāvān: that much; sarveṣu: in all; vedeṣu: in the Veda; brāhmaṇasya: of the man who knows the supreme Brahman; vijānataḥ: of one who has achieved enlightenment
2.46 The Brāhmaṇa (sage), who has known the Self, has little use for the vedic scriptures, as these are like a pool of water in a place that is already in flood, overflowing with a great water reservoir.
कर्मण्येवाधिकारस्ते मा फलेषु कदाचन ।
मा कर्मफलहेतुर्भूर्मा ते सङ्गोऽस्त्वकर्मणि ॥ २.४७
karmaṇyevādhikāraste mā phaleṣu kadācana |
mā karmaphalaheturbhūr mā te saṅgo ’stvakarmaṇi || 2.47
karmaṇi: in the duties; eva: only; adhikāraḥ: right; te: of you; mā: never; phaleṣu: in the fruits; kadācana: at any time; mā: do not; karma phala: in the result of action; hetuḥ: cause; bhūḥ: let be; mā: never; te: of you; saṅgaḥ: attachment; astu: be there; akarmaṇi: in inaction
2.47 You have a right only to work, but never to the fruits (outcome) of action. Never let the fruit of action be your motive; and never let your attachment be to inaction.
योगस्थः कुरु कर्माणि सङ्गं त्यक्त्वा धनञ्जय ।
सिद्ध्यसिद्ध्योः समो भूत्वा समत्वं योग उच्यते ॥ २.४८
yogasthaḥ kuru karmāṇi saṅgaṁ tyaktvā dhanañjaya |
siddhyasiddhyoḥ samo bhūtvā samatvaṁ yoga ucyate || 2.48
yogasthaḥ: steadfast in yoga; kuru: perform; karmāṇi: duties; saṅgaṁ: attach-ment; tyaktvā: having abandoned; dhañajaya: O Dhanañjaya; siddhyasiddhyoḥ: success and failure; samaḥ: the same; bhūtvā: having become; samatvaṁ: evenness of mind; yoga: yoga; ucyate: is called
2.48 O Dhanañjaya! Do your actions dropping all attachment to the outcome, being centered and complete in Yoga. Be balanced in success and failure. Such evenness of mind is Yoga.
दूरेण ह्यवरं कर्म बुद्धियोगाद्धनञ्जय ।
बुद्धौ शरणमन्विच्छ कृपणाः फलहेतवः ॥ २.४९
dūreṇa hyavaraṁ karma buddhiyogād dhanañjaya |
buddhau śaraṇamanviccha kṛpaṇāḥ phalahetavaḥ || 2.49
dūreṇa hi avaraṁ: far superior; karma: activities; buddhiyogāt: based on the yoga of knowledge; dhanañjaya: O conqueror of wealth; buddhau: in such wisdom; śaraṇam: full surrender; anviccha: desire; kṛpaṇāḥ: wretched; phala-hetavaḥ: those desiring fruit of action
2.49 O Dhanañjaya, beyond the action with selfish motive is Yoga (of action) in wisdom [buddhiyoga]. Wretched are those whose motive is the fruit (outcome); Surrender yourself fully to the wisdom of completion.
बुद्धियुक्तो जहातीह उभे सुकृतदुष्कृते ।
तस्माद्योगाय युज्यस्व योगः कर्मसु कौशलम् ॥ २.५०
buddhiyukto jahātīha ubhe sukṛtaduṣkṛte |
tasmādyogāya yujyasva yogaḥ karmasu kauśalam || 2.50
buddhiyuktaḥ: even minded person; jahāti: gives up; iha: in this life; ubhe: both; sukṛta duṣkṛte: good and bad results; tasmāt: therefore; yogāya: for the sake of yoga; yujyasva: be so engaged; yogaḥ: yoga; karmasu: in all activities; kauśalam: art (of freeing the Self from the bondage of action)
2.50 Endowed with the wisdom of evenness of mind, move away from both good and evil deeds in this life. Devote yourself to yoga. Authenticity in action is yoga.
कर्मजं बुद्धियुक्ता हि फलं त्यक्त्वा मनीषिणः ।
जन्मबन्धविनिर्मुक्ताः पदं गच्छन्त्यनामयम् ॥ २.५१
karmajaṁ buddhiyuktā hi phalaṁ tyaktvā manīṣiṇaḥ |
janmabandhavinirmuktāḥ padaṁ gacchantyanāmayam || 2.51
karmajaṁ: born of action; buddhiyuktā: even minded ones; hi: indeed; phalaṁ: results; tyaktvā: after giving up; manīṣiṇaḥ: sages; janma bandha vinirmuktāḥ: free from the bondage of birth; padaṁ: position; gacchanti: reach; anāmayaṁ: without ills
2.51 The wise, having abandoned the outcome of their actions and possessed of knowledge of completion, are freed from the cycle of birth and death. They go to the state that is beyond all sorrow.
यदा ते मोहकलिलं बुद्धिर्व्यतितरिष्यति ।
तदा गन्तासि निर्वेदं श्रोतव्यस्य श्रुतस्य च ॥ २.५२
yadā te mohakalilaṁ buddhirvyatitariṣyati |
tadā gantāsi nirvedaṁ śrotavyasya śrutasya ca || 2.52
yadā: when; te : they; moha kalilaṁ: slough of delusion; buddhiḥ: understand-ing; vyatitariṣyati: will pass through; tadā: at that time; gantāsi: you shall attain; nirvedaṁ: cheerlessness; śrotavyasya: all that is to be heard; śrutasya: all that is already heard; ca: also
2.52 When your wisdom takes you beyond delusion, you shall be indifferent to what has been heard and what is yet to be heard.
श्रुतिविप्रतिपन्ना ते यदा स्थास्यति निश्चला ।
समाधावचला बुद्धिस्तदा योगमवाप्स्यसि ॥ २.५३
śrutivipratipannā te yadā sthāsyati niścalā |
samādhāvacalā buddhis tadā yogamavāpsyasi || 2.53
śrutivipratipannā: confused by much hearing; te: this; yadā: when; sthāsyati: rests; niścalā: steady; samādhau: on God; acalā: unflinching; buddhiḥ: intellect; tadā: at that time; yogam: self-realization; avāpsyasi: you will achieve
2.53 When you are not confused by what you have heard and your wisdom stands steady and unmoving in the Self, you shall attain Yoga, Self-realization.
अर्जुन उवाच
स्थितप्रज्ञस्य का भाषा समाधिस्थस्य केशव ।
स्थितधीः किं प्रभाषेत किमासीत व्रजेत किम् ॥ २.५४
arjuna uvāca
sthitaprajñasya kā bhāṣā samādhisthasya keśava |
sthitadhīḥ kiṁ prabhāṣeta kimāsīta vrajeta kim || 2.54
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna said; sthitaprajñasya: of one who is of secure mind; kā: what; bhāṣā: language; samādhisthasya: of one established in the tranquility of mind; keśava: O Kṛṣṇa; sthitadhīḥ: one with stable mind; kiṁ: how; prabhāṣeta: speak; kim: how; āsīta: sits; vrajeta: walks; kim: how
2.54 O Keśava! What is the description of one who stays in the space of completion in present moment and is merged in the restful awareness of truth and wisdom? How does one of steady wisdom speak, how does he sit, how does he walk?
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
प्रजहाति यदा कामान्सर्वान्पार्थ मनोगतान् ।
आत्मन्येवात्मना तुष्टः स्थितप्रज्ञस्तदोच्यते ॥ २.५५
śrībhagavānuvāca
prajahāti yadā kāmān sarvānpārtha manogatān |
ātmanyevātmanā tuṣṭaḥ sthitaprajñastadocyate // 2.55
śrī bhagavān uvāca: The Lord says; prajahāti: gives up; yadā: when; kāmān: desires; sarvān: of all varieties; pārtha: O son of Pritā; manogatān: existing in mind; ātmani: in the soul; eva: only; ātmanā: by the self; tuṣṭaḥ: satisfied; sthitaprajñaḥ: one of secure understanding; tadā: at that time; ucyate: is said
2.55 Śrī Bhagavān says: O Pārtha, a man who casts off com-pletely all the desires of the mind and is satisfied in the Self by the Self, He is said to be Sthhitaprajña, one of steady wisdom in completion.
दुःखेष्वनुद्विग्नमनाः सुखेषु विगतस्पृहः ।
वीतरागभयक्रोधः स्थितधीर्मु्निरुच्यते ॥ २.५६
duḥkheṣv anudvigna-manāḥ sukheṣu vigataspṛhaḥ /
vītarāgabhayakrodhaḥ sthitadhīrmunirucyate // 2.56
duḥkheṣu: in sorrow; anudvignamanāḥ: without being agitated in mind; sukheṣu: in happiness; vigataspṛhaḥ: without being interested; vīta: free from; rāga: passion; bhaya: fear; krodhaḥ: anger; sthitadhīḥ: one who is steady in mind; muniḥ: a sage; ucyate: is called
2.56 He whose mind is not disturbed by adversity and who, in prosperity, does not go after other pleasures, he who is free from attachment, fear or anger is called a sage of steady wisdom.
यः सर्वत्रानभिस्नेहस्तत्तत्प्राप्य शुभाशुभम् ।
नाभिनन्दति न द्वेष्टि तस्य प्रज्ञा प्रतिष्ठिता ॥ २.५७
yaḥ sarvatrānabhisnehas tat tat prāpya śubhāśubham /
nābhinandati na dveṣṭi tasya prajñā pratiṣṭhitā // 2.57
yaḥ: one who; sarvatra: everywhere; anabhisnehaḥ: without affection; tat: that; tat: that; prāpya: after achieving; śubhāśubhaṁ: good evil; na: not; abhinandati: rejoices; na: not; dveṣṭi: resents; tasya: his; prajñā: knowledge; pratiṣṭhitā: fixed
2.57 His wisdom is fixed who is everywhere without attach-ment, meeting with anything good or bad and who neither rejoices nor hates.
यदा संहरते चायं कूर्मोऽङ्गानीव सर्वशः ।
इन्द्रियाणीन्द्रियार्थेभ्यस्तस्य प्रज्ञा प्रतिष्ठिता ॥ २.५८
yadā saṁharate cāyaṁ kūrmo 'ṅgānīva sarvaśaḥ |
indriyāṇīndriyārthebhyas tasya prajñā pratiṣṭhitā || 2.58
yadā: when; saṁharate: withdraws; ca: also; ayaṁ: this; kūrmaḥ: tortoise; aṅgānī: limbs; iva: like; sarvaśaḥ : altogether; indriyāṇi : senses; indri-yārthebhyaḥ: from the sense objects; tasya: his; prajñā: consciousness; pratiṣṭhitā: fixed
2.58 As the tortoise withdraws its limbs from all sides, when a person withdraws his senses from the sense-objects, his wisdom becomes steady in completion.
विषया विनिवर्तन्ते निराहारस्य देहिनः ।
रसवर्जं रसोऽप्यस्य परं दृष्ट्वा निवर्तते ॥ २.५९
viṣayā vinivartante nirāhārasya dehinaḥ |
rasavarjaṁ raso'pyasya paraṁ dṛṣṭvā nivartate || 2.59
viṣayāḥ: sense objects; vinivartante: turn away; nirāhārasya: of one who does not enjoy them with his senses; dehinaḥ: of the embodied; rasavarjaṁ: yearn-ing, persisting; rasaḥ: yearning; api: although there is; asya: his; paraṁ: the supreme; dṛṣṭvā: after seeing; nivartate: returns
2.59 From the body, the sense objects turn away, but the de-sires remain; his desires also leave him on seeing the Supreme.
यततो ह्यपि कौन्तेय पुरुषस्य विपश्चितः ।
इन्द्रियाणि प्रमाथीनि हरन्ति प्रसभं मनः ॥ २.६०
yatato hyapi kaunteya puruṣasya vipaścitaḥ |
indriyāṇi pramāthīni haranti prasabhaṁ manaḥ || 2.60
yatataḥ: while endeavoring; hi: indeed; api: also; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; puruṣasya: of the man; vipaścitaḥ: the wise; indriyāṇi: the senses; pramāthīni: turbulent; haranti: carry away; prasabhaṁ: by force; manaḥ: the mind
2.60 O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), the turbulent senses carry away the mind of a wise man, though he is striving to be in control.
तानि सर्वाणि संयम्य युक्त आसीत मत्परः ।
वशे हि यस्येन्द्रियाणि तस्य प्रज्ञा प्रतिष्ठिता ॥ २.६१
tāni sarvāṇi saṁyamya yukta āsīta matparaḥ |
vaśe hi yasyendriyāṇi tasya prajñāpratiṣṭhitā || 2.61
tāni: those senses; sarvāṇi: all; saṁyamya: keeping under control; yuktaḥ: yogi; āsīta: sitting; matparaḥ: devoted to Me; vaśe: in full subjugation; hi: indeed; yasya: one whose; indriyāṇi: senses; tasya: his; prajñā; mind; pratiṣṭhitā: stable
2.61 Having restrained them all, he should sit steadfast, intent on Me. His mind is steady in the present whose senses are under control.
ध्यायतो विषयान्पुंसः सङ्गस्तेषूपजायते।
सङ्गात् सञ्जायते कामः कामात्क्रोधोऽभिजायते ॥ २.६२
dhyāyato viṣayānpuṁsaḥ saṅgasteṣūpajāyate |
saṅgātsañjāyate kāmaḥ kāmātkrodhobhijāyate || 2.62
dhyāyataḥ: contemplating; viṣayān: sense objects; puṁsaḥ: of the person; saṅgaḥ: attachment; teṣu: in these sense objects; upajāyate: develops; saṅgāt: from attachment; saṁjāyate: develops; kāmaḥ: desire; kāmāt: from desire; krodhaḥ: anger; abhijāyate: ensues
2.62 When a man thinks of objects, it gives rise to attachment for them. From attachment, desire arises; from desire, anger is born.
क्रोधाद्भवति संमोहः संमोहात्स्मृतिविभ्रमः ।
स्मृतिभ्रंशाद् बुद्धिनाशो बुद्धिनाशात्प्रणश्यति ॥ २.६३
krodhād bhavati saṁmohaḥ saṁmohāt smṛtivibhramaḥ |
smṛtibhraṁśād buddhināśo buddhināśātpraṇaśyati || 2.63
krodhāt: from anger; bhavati: takes place; saṁmohaḥ: illusion; saṁmohāt: from illusion; smṛti: of memory; vibhramaḥ: loss; smṛti bhraṁśāt: from loss of memory; buddhi nāśaḥ: loss of reason; buddhināśāt: from loss of reason; praṇaśyati: perishes
2.63 From anger arises delusion, from delusion, loss of memory, from loss of memory, the destruction of discrimination, from destruction of discrimination, he perishes.
रागद्वेषवियुक्तैस्तु विषयानिन्द्रियैश्चरन्।
आत्मवश्यैर्विधेयात्मा प्रसादमधिगच्छति ॥ २.६४
rāgadveṣaviyuktaistu viṣayānindriyaiścaran |
ātmavaśyairvidheyātmā prasādamadhigacchati || 2.64
rāga dveṣa: likes and dislikes; viyuktaiḥ: by those free from such things; tu: but; viṣayān: sense objects; indriyaiḥ: by the senses; caran: enjoying; ātmavaśyaiḥ: by the disciplined; vidheyātmā: self controlled; prasādaṁ: placidity of mind; adhigacchati: attains
2.64 The self-controlled man, moving among objects with his senses under control, free from both attraction and repulsion, attains peace.
प्रसादे सर्वदुःखानां हानिरस्योपजायते ।
प्रसन्नचेतसो ह्याशु बुद्धिः पर्यवतिष्ठते ॥ २.६५ ॥
prasāde sarvaduḥkhānāṁ hānirasyopajāyate |
prasannacetaso hyāśu buddhiḥ paryavatiṣṭhate || 2.65
prasāde: with achieving peace of mind; sarva: of all; duḥkhānāṁ: of miser-ies; hāniḥ: destruction; asya: his; upajāyate: takes place; prasannacetasaḥ: of the happy-minded; hi: indeed; āśu: very soon; buddhiḥ: intelligence; pa-ryavatiṣṭhate: firmly established
2.65 All pains are destroyed in that peace, for the intellect of the tranquil-minded soon becomes steady.
नास्ति बुद्धिरयुक्तस्य न चायुक्तस्य भावना ।
न चाभावयतः शान्तिरशान्तस्य कुतः सुखम् ॥ २.६६ ॥
nāsti buddhirayuktasya na cāyuktasya bhāvanā |
na cābhāvayataḥ śāntir aśāntasya kutaḥ sukham || 2.66
na asti : there is not; buddhiḥ: wisdom; ayuktasya: of one who is not connected to Self; na: neither; ca: and; ayuktasya: of one devoid of Self awareness; bhāvanā: devotion; na: neither; ca: and; abhāvayataḥ: for the indisciplined; śāntiḥ: peace; aśāntasya: of the indisciplined; kutaḥ: how; sukham: happiness
2.66 A person not in self awareness cannot be wise or happy or peaceful. How can there be happiness to one without peace?
इन्द्रियाणां हि चरतां यन्मनोऽनुविधीयते ।
तदस्य हरति प्रज्ञां वायुर्नावमिवाम्भसि ॥ २.६७ ॥
indriyāṇāṁ hi caratāṁ yanmano 'nuvidhīyate |
tadasya harati prajñāṁ vāyurnāvamivāmbhasi || 2.67
indriyāṇāṁ: of the senses; hi: indeed; caratāṁ: moving among objects; yat: that; manaḥ: mind; anu: with; vidhīyate: joined; tat: that; asya: his; harati: takes away; prajñāṁ: discrimination; vāyuḥ: wind; nāvaṁ: a boat; iva: like; ambhasi: on the water
2.67 He loses his awareness of the present moment when his mind follows the wandering senses, just as the wind carries away a boat on the waters.
तस्माद्यस्य महाबाहो निगृहीतानि सर्वशः ।
इन्द्रियाणीन्द्रियार्थेभ्यस्तस्य प्रज्ञा प्रतिष्ठिता ॥ २.६८ ॥
tasmādyasya mahābāho nigṛhītāni sarvaśaḥ |
indriyāṇīndriyārthebhyas tasya prajñā pratiṣṭhitā || 2.68
tasmāt: therefore; yasya: of one's; mahābāho: O mighty-armed one; nigṛhītāni: so curbed down; sarvaśaḥ: in all respects; indriyāṇi: the senses; indri-yārthebhyaḥ: from the sense objects; tasya: his; prajñā: intelligence; pratiṣṭhitā: fixed
2.68 O Mahābāho (mighty-armed one), his knowledge is therefore steady whose senses are completely detached from sense objects.
या निशा सर्वभूतानां तस्यां जागर्ति संयमी ।
यस्यां जाग्रति भूतानि सा निशा पश्यतो मुनेः ॥ २.६९ ॥
yā niśā sarvabhūtānāṁ tasyāṁ jāgarti saṁyamī |
yasyāṁ jāgrati bhūtāni sā niśā paśyato muneḥ || 2.69
yā: what; niśā: is night; sarva: all; bhūtānāṁ: of living entities; tasyāṁ: in that; jāgarti: wakeful; saṁyamī: the self-controlled; yasyāṁ: in which; jāgrati: awake; bhūtāni: all beings; sā: that is; niśā: night; paśyataḥ: for the seer; muneḥ: for the sage
2.69 The self–controlled man lies awake in that which is night to all beings. That in which all beings are awake is the night for the sage who sees.
आपूर्यमाणमचलप्रतिष्ठं समुद्रमापः प्रविशन्ति यद्वत्।
तद्वत्कामा यं प्रविशन्ति सर्वे स शान्तिमाप्नोति न कामकामी ॥ २.७० ॥
āpūryamāṇ amacala-pratiṣṭhaṁ
samudramāpaḥ praviśanti yadvat |
tadvatkāmā yaṁ praviśanti sarve
sa śāntimāpnoti na kāmakāmī || 2.70
āpūryamāṇaṁ: always filled; acalapratiṣṭhaṁ: steadily established; samudraṁ: the ocean; āpaḥ: water; praviśanti: enter; yadvat: as; tadvat: so; kāmāḥ: desires; yam: one; praviśanti: enter; sarve: all; saḥ: that person; śāntiṁ: peace; āpnoti: achieves; na: not; kāmakāmī: one who cherishes longings
2.70 Just as all waters enter the ocean, he attains peace into whom all desires enter, which when filled from all sides, re-mains unmoved; not the desirer of desires.
विहाय कामान्यः सर्वान् पुमांश्चरति निःस्पृहः ।
निर्ममो निरहङ्कारः स शान्तिमधिगच्छति ॥ २.७१ ॥
vihāya kāmānyaḥ sarvān pumāṁścarati niḥspṛhaḥ /
nirmamo nirahaṅkāraḥ sa śāntimadhigacchati // 2.71
vihāya: after giving up; kāmān: desires for sense gratification; yaḥ: the person; sarvān: all; pumān: a person; carati: moves; niḥspṛhaḥ: desireless; nir mamaḥ: without a sense of proprietorship; nir ahaṁkāraḥ: without false ego; saḥ: he; śāntiṁ: peace; adhigacchati: attains
2.71 The man who moves about abandoning all desires, without longing, without the sense of I and mine, attains peace.
एषा ब्राह्मी स्थितिः पार्थ नैनां प्राप्य विमुह्यति ।
स्थित्वाऽस्यामन्तकालेऽपि ब्रह्मनिर्वाणमृच्छति ॥ २.७२ ॥
eṣā brāhmī sthitiḥ pārtha naināṁ prāpya vimuhyati /
thitvāsyāmantakāle'pi brahmanirvāṇamṛcchati // 2.72
eṣā: this; brāhmī: God-realised soul; sthitiḥ: situation; pārtha: O son of Pritā; na: not; enāṁ: this; prāpya: after achieving; vimuhyati: get deluded; sthitvā: being so situated; asyāṁ: in this state; antakāle: at the end of life; api: also; brahma nirvāṇaṁ: passing into one with the ultimate Reality; ṛcchati: attains
2.72 O Pārtha, this is the state of Brahman, Brāhmī-sthiti; none is deluded after attaining this. Even at the end of life, one attains Brahmanirvāṇa, oneness with Brahman when established in this state.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे साङ्ख्ययोगो नाम द्वितीयोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrī mad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyām yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde sāṅkhya yogo nāma dvitīyo’dhyāyaḥ ||
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the second chapter named, Sāṅkhya Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Knowledge of Completion.’
CHAPTER
3
अथ तृतीयोऽध्यायः
कर्मयोगः Karma Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच
ज्यायसी चेत्कर्मणस्ते मता बुद्धिर्जनार्दन ।
तत्किं कर्मणि घोरे मां नियोजयसि केशव ॥ ३.१
arjuna uvāca jyāyasī cetkarmaṇaste matā buddhirjanārdana | tatkiṁ karmaṇi ghore māṁ niyojayasi keśava || 3.1
arjuna: Arjuna; uvāca: says; jyāyasī: speaking highly; cet: although; karmaṇaḥ: action; te: your; matā: opinion; buddhiḥ: knowledge; janārdana: Janārdana; tat: therefore; kiṁ: why; karmaṇi: in action; ghore: terrible; māṁ: me; niyojayasi: engaging me; keśava: Keśava (slayer of the demon Keśī)
3.1 Arjuna says: O Janārdana, O Keśava, Why do You make me engage in this terrible war if You think that knowledge is superior to action?
व्यामिश्रेणेव वाक्येन बुद्धिं मोहयसीव मे ।
तदेकं वद निश्चित्य येन श्रेयोऽहमाप्नुयाम् ॥ ३.२
vyāmiśreṇeva vākyena buddhiṁ mohayasīva me | tadekaṁ vada niścitya yena śreyohamāpnuyām || 3.2 vyāmiśreṇa: by ambiguous; iva: as; vākyena: words; buddhiṁ: intelligence; mohayasi: confusing; iva: as; me: my; tat: therefore; ekaṁ: one; vada: tell; niśc-itya: for certain; yena: by which; śreyaḥ: benefit; ahaṁ: I; āpnuyāṁ: may have
3.2 My intelligence is confused by Your conflicting words. Tell me clearly what is best for me.
श्रीभगवानुवाच
लोकेऽस्मिन्द्धिविधा निष्ठा पुरा प्रोक्ता मयानघ ।
ज्ञानयोगेन साङ्ख्यानां कर्मयोगेन योगिनाम् ॥ ३.३
śrībhagavānuvāca
loke’smindvividhā niṣṭhā purā proktā mayānagha |
jñānayogena sāṁkhyānāṁ karmayogena yoginām || 3.3
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the Lord says; loke: in the world; asmin: this; dvividhā: two kinds of; niṣṭhā: faith; purā: before; proktā: were said; mayā: by Me; anagha: O sinless one; jñānayogena: by the yoga of knowledge; sāṁkhyānāṁ: of the Sāṅkhya; karmayogena: by the yoga of action; yoginām: of the yoga practitioners
3.3 The Lord says, ‘O sinless Arjuna, as I said before, in this world there are two paths; Self knowledge for the intellectual and the path of action of the knowing.
न कर्मणामनारम्भान्नैष्कर्म्यं पुरुषोऽश्नुते ।
न च सन्न्यसनादेव सिद्धिं समधिगच्छति ॥ ३.४
na karmaṇāmanārambhānnaiṣkarmyaṁ puruṣo’śnute |
na ca sannyasanādeva siddhiṁ samadhigacchati || 3.4
na: without; karmaṇām: of the actions; anārambhāt: abstaining; naiṣkarmyaṁ: freedom from action; puruṣaḥ: man; aśnute: achieve; na: not; ca: also; sanny-asanāt: by renunciation; eva: surely; siddhiṁ: success; samadhigacchati: attain
3.4 A person does not attain freedom from action by abstaining from work, nor does he attain fulfillment by giving up action.
न हि कश्चित्क्षणमपि जातु तिष्ठत्यकर्मकृत् ।
कार्यते ह्यवशः कर्म सर्वः प्रकृतिजैर्गुणैः ॥ ३.५
na hi kaścitkṣaṇamapi jātu tiṣṭhatyakarmakṛt l
kāryate hyavaśaḥ karma sarvaḥ prakṛtijairguṇaiḥ ll 3.5
na: not; hi: surely; kaścit: anyone; kṣaṇam: for a moment; api: also; jātu: even; tiṣṭhati: stands; akarmakṛt: without doing something; kāryate: forced to work; hi: surely; avaśaḥ: helplessly; karma: action; sarvaḥ: all; prakṛtijaiḥ: of the modes of material nature; guṇaiḥ: by the attributes
3.5 Surely, not even for a moment can anyone stand without doing something. He is always in action, despite himself, as this is his very nature.
कर्मेन्द्रियाणि संयम्य य आस्ते मनसा स्मरन् ।
इन्द्रियार्थान्विमूढात्मा मिथ्याचारः स उच्यते ॥ ३.६
karmendriyāṇi saṁyamya ya āste manasā smaran l
indriyārthānvimūḍhātmā mithyācāraḥ sa ucyate ll 3.6
karmendriyāṇi: the five working sense organs; saṁyamya: restraining; ya: who; āste: remains; manasā: mentally; smaran: recollecting; indriyārthān: objects of the senses; vimūḍha: foolish; atma: soul; mithyācāraḥ: hypocrite; saḥ: he; ucyate: is called
3.6 He who restrains the sense organs, but who still thinks of the objects of the senses is deluded and is called a hypocrite.
यस्त्विन्द्रियाणि मनसा नियम्यारभतेऽर्जुन ।
कर्मेन्द्रियैः कर्मयोगमसक्तः स विशिष्यते ॥ ३.७
yastvindriyāṇi manasā niyamyārabhate 'rjuna l
karmendriyaiḥ karmayogamasaktaḥ sa viśiṣyate ll 3.7
yaḥ: who; tu : but; indriyāṇi : senses; manasā: by the mind; niyamya: con-trolling; ārabhate: begins; arjuna: O Arjuna; karmendriyaiḥ: by the active sense organs; karmayogam: work of devotion; asaktaḥ: without attachment; saḥ: he; viśiṣyate: superior
3.7 He who begins controlling the senses by the mind and performs selfless work through the sense organs is superior, O Arjuna.
नियतं कुरु कर्म त्वं कर्म ज्यायो ह्यकर्मणः
शरीरयात्रापि च ते न प्रसिद्धयेदकर्मणः ॥ ३.८
niyataṁ kuru karma tvaṁ karma jyāyo hyakarmaṇaḥ |
śarīrayātrāpi ca te na prasiddhyedakarmaṇaḥ || 3.8
niyataṁ: prescribed; kuru: do; karma: work; tvaṁ: you; karma: work; jyāyaḥ: better; hi: than; akarmaṇaḥ: without work; śarīra: body; yātrā: maintenance; api: even; ca: also; te: your; na: never; prasiddhyet: possible; akarmaṇaḥ: without work
3.8 Do your prescribed work, as doing work is better than being idle. Even your own body cannot be maintained without work.
यज्ञार्थात्कर्मणोऽन्यत्र लोकोऽयं कर्मबन्धनः ।
तदर्थं कर्म कौन्तेय मुक्तसङ्गः समाचर ॥ ३.९
yajñārthātkarmaṇo'nyatra loko'yam karmabandhanaḥ |
tadarthaṁ karma kaunteya mukta saṅgaḥ samācara || 3.9
yajñārthāt: sacrifice for; karmaṇaḥ: work done; anyatra: other-wise; lokaḥ: world; ayam: this; karma bandhanaḥ: bondage by work; tad: that; arthaṁ: for; karma: work; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; mukta: liberated; saṅgaḥ: attachment; samācara: do perfectly
3.9 Work has to be performed selflessly; otherwise, work binds one to this world. O son of Kuntī, perform your work for Me and you will do it authentically, liberated and without attachment.
सहयज्ञाः प्रजाः सृष्ट्वा पुरोवाच प्रजापतिः।
अनेन प्रसविष्यध्वमेष वोऽस्त्विष्टकामधुक् ॥ ३.१०
sahayajñāḥ prajāḥ sṛṣṭvā puro’vāca prajāpatiḥ / anena prasaviṣyadhvameṣa vo’stviṣṭakāmadhuk // 3.10
saḥ: along with; yajñāḥ: sacrifices; prajāḥ: people; sṛṣṭvā: creating; purā: before; uvāca: said; prajāpatiḥ: the lord of creation; anena: by this; prasaviṣyadhvaṁ: be more and more prosperous; eṣaḥ: certainly; vaḥ: your; astu: let it be; iṣṭa: desired; kāma dhuk: bestower of gifts
3.10 Brahma, the lord of creation before creating human kind as selfless sacrifice said, ‘By this selfless enriching, be more and more prosperous and let it bestow all the desired gifts.’
देवान्भावयतानेन ते देवा भावयन्तु वः।
परस्परं भावयन्तः श्रेयः परमवाप्स्यथ ॥ ३.११
devān bhāvayatā’nena te devā bhāvayantu vaḥ / parasparaṁ bhāvayantaḥ śreyaḥ paramavāpsyatha // 3.11
devān: celestial beings; bhāvayata: having pleased; anena: by this sacrifice; te: those; devāḥ: demigods; bhāvayantu: will please; vaḥ: you; parasparaṁ: mu-tual; bhāvayantaḥ: pleasing one another; śreyaḥ: prosperity; paraṁ: supreme; avāpsyatha: achieve
3.11 The celestial beings, being pleased by this sacrifice, will also nourish you; with this mutual nourishing of one another, you will achieve supreme prosperity.
इष्टान्भोगान्हि वो देवा दास्यन्ते यज्ञभाविताः ।
तैर्दत्तानप्रदायैभ्यो यो भुङ्क्ते स्तेन एव सः ॥ ३.१२
iṣṭānbhogān hi vo devā dāsyante yajñabhāvitāḥ / tairdattānapradāyaibhyo yo bhuṅkte stena eva saḥ // 3.12
iṣṭān: desired; bhogān: necessities of life; hi: certainly; vaḥ: to you; devāḥ: demigods; dāsyante: award; yajña: sacrifice; bhāvitāḥ: satisfied; taiḥ: by them; dattān: things given; apradāya: without offering; ebhyaḥ: to the celestial beings; yaḥ: who; bhuṅkte: enjoys; stenaḥ: thief; eva: certainly; saḥ: he
3.12 Satisfied with the selfless enriching service, the celestial beings certainly award you the desired necessities of life. He who enjoys the things given by them without offering to the celestial beings is certainly a thief.
यज्ञशिष्टाशिनः सन्तो मुच्यन्ते सर्वकिल्बिषैः ।
भुञ्जते ते त्वघं पापा ये पचन्त्यात्मकारणात् ॥ ३.१३
yajñaśiṣṭāśinaḥ santo mucyante sarvakilbiṣaiḥ |
bhuñjate te tvaghaṁ pāpā ye pacantyātmakāraṇāt || 3.13
yajñaśiṣṭāśinaḥ: those who eat the food remnants of sacrifice; santaḥ: devo-tees; mucyante: get relief from; sarva: all; kilbiṣaiḥ: sins; bhuñjate: enjoy; te: they; tu: but; aghaṁ: grievous; pāpāḥ: sins; ye: those; pacanti: prepare food; ātmakāraṇāt: for sense enjoyment
3.13 Those who eat food after selfless enriching service are free of all sins. Those who prepare food for sense enjoyment do grievous sin.
अन्नाद्भवन्ति भूतानि पर्जन्यादन्नसम्भवः ।
यज्ञाद्भवति पर्जन्यो यज्ञः कर्मसमुद्भवः ॥ ३.१४
annādbhavanti bhūtāni parjanyādannasambhavaḥ |
yajñādbhavati parjanyo yajñaḥ karmasamudbhavaḥ || 3.14
annāt: from grains; bhavanti: grow; bhūtāni: beings; parjanyāt: from rains; anna: food grains; sambhavaḥ: possible; yajñāt: from sacrifice; bhavati: becomes pos-sible; parjanyaḥ: rains; yajñaḥ: sacrifice; karma: work; samudbhavaḥ: born of
3.14 All beings grow from food grains, from rains the food grains become possible, the rains become possible from selfless sacrifice of enriching.
कर्म ब्रह्मोद्भवं विद्धि ब्रह्माक्षरसमुद्भवम् ।
तस्मात्सर्वगतं ब्रह्म नित्यं यज्ञे प्रतिष्ठितम् ॥ ३.१५
karma brahmodbhavaṁ viddhi brahmākṣarasamudbhavam |
tasmātsarvagataṁ brahma nityaṁ yajñe pratiṣṭhitam || 3.15
karma: work; brahmodbhavaṁ: Creator born of; viddhi: know; brahma: Creator; akṣarasamudbhavaṁ: Supreme born of; tasmāt: therefore; sarvaga-taṁ: all-pervading; brahma: Supreme; nityaṁ: eternally; yajñe: in sacrifice; pratiṣṭhitaṁ: situated
3.15 Know that work is born of the Creator and He is born of the Supreme. The all-pervading Supreme is eternally situated in sacrifice of enriching.
एवं प्रवर्तितं चक्रं नानुवर्तयतीह यः ।
अघायुरिन्द्रियारामो मोघं पार्थ स जीवति ॥ ३.१६
evaṁ pravartitaṁ cakraṁ nānuvartayatīha yaḥ |
aghāyurindriyārāmo moghaṁ pārtha sa jīvati || 3.16
evaṁ: prescribed; pravartitaṁ: established; cakraṁ: cycle; na: not; anuvar-tayati: adopt; iha: in this; yaḥ: who; aghāyuḥ: life full of sins; indriyārāmaḥ: satisfied in sense gratification; moghaṁ: useless; pārtha: O son of Pritā; saḥ: he; jīvati: lives
3.16 O Pārtha, he who does not adopt the prescribed, established cycle lives a life full of sins. Rejoicing in sense gratification, he lives a useless life.
यस्त्वात्मरतिरेव स्यादात्मतृप्तश्च मानवः ।
आत्मन्येव च सन्तुष्टस्तस्य कार्यं न विद्यते ॥ ३.१७
yastvātmaratireva syādātmatṛptaśca mānavaḥ |
ātmanyeva ca santuṣṭastasya kāryaṁ na vidyate || 3.17
yaḥ: who; tu: but; ātmaratiḥ: takes pleasure; eva: certainly; syāt: remains; ātmatṛptaḥ: satisfied in self; ca: and; mānavaḥ: man; ātmani: in oneself; eva: certainly; ca: and; saṁtuṣṭaḥ: satiated; tasya: his; kāryaṁ: work; na: not; vidyate: exist
3.17 One who takes pleasure in the Self, who is satisfied in the Self and who is content in one's Self, for him certainly, no work exists.
नैव तस्य कृतेनार्थो नाकृतेनेह कश्चन ।
न चास्य सर्वभूतेषु कश्चिदर्थव्यपाश्रयः ॥ ३.१८
naiva tasya kṛtenārtho nākṛteneha kaścana |
na cāsya sarvabhūteṣu kaścidarthavyapāśrayaḥ || 3.18
na: never; eva: certainly; tasya: his; kṛtena: by doing duty; arthaḥ: purpose; na: not; akṛtena: without doing duty; iha: in this world; kaścana: whatever; na: never; ca: and; asya: of him; sarvabhūteṣu: all living beings; kaścit: any; artha: purpose; vyapāśrayaḥ: taking shelter of
3.18 Certainly, he never has any purpose for doing his duty or for not doing his duty in this world. He does not depend on any living being.
तस्मादसक्तः सततं कार्यं कर्म समाचर ।
असक्तो ह्याचरन्कर्म परमाप्नोति पूरुषः ॥ ३.१९
tasmādasaktaḥ satataṁ kāryaṁ karma samācara |
asakto hyācaran karma paramāpnoti pūruṣaḥ || 3.19
tasmāt: therefore, asaktaḥ: without attachment, satataṁ: always, kāryaṁ: work, karma: work, samācara: perform, asaktaḥ: not attached, hi: certainly, ācaran: performing, karma: work, paraṁ: supreme, āpnoti: achieves, pūruṣaḥ: man
3.19 Therefore, one should work always without attachment. Performing work without attachment, certainly, man achieves the Supreme.
कर्मणैव हि संसिद्धिमास्थिता जनकादयः ।
लोकसंग्रहमेवापि संपश्यन्कर्तुमर्हसि ॥ ३.२०
karmaṇaiva hi saṁsiddhimāsthitā janakādayaḥ | lokasaṁgrahamevāpi sampaśyankartumarhasi || 3.20
karmaṇā: by work; eva: also; hi: certainly; saṁsiddhiṁ: perfection; āsthitāḥ: situated; janakādayaḥ: Janaka and other kings; lokasaṁgrahaṁ: educating people; eva: also; api: therefore; sampaśyan: considering; kartuṁ: act; arhasi: deserve
3.20 King Janaka and others attained perfection by selfless enriching. To guide others you too must act selflessly.
यद्यदाचरति श्रेष्ठस्तत्तदेवेतरॊ जनः ।
स यत्प्रमाणं कुरुते लॊकस्तदनुवर्तते ॥ ३.२१
yad yad ācarati śreṣṭhas tat tad evetaro janaḥ | sa yatpramāṇaṁ kurute lokastadanuvartate || 3.21
yad-yat: what; ācarati: act; śreṣṭhaḥ: great; tat-tat: that; eva: certainly; itaraḥ: common; janaḥ: persons; saḥ: he; yat: what; pramāṇaṁ: evidence; kurute: perform; lokaḥ: world; tat: that; anuvartate: follow in footsteps
3.21 Whatever action is performed by a great person, others follow. They follow the example set by him.
न मे पार्थास्ति कर्तव्यं त्रिषु लॊकेषु किञ्चन ।
नानवाप्तमवाप्तव्यं वर्त एव च कर्मणि ॥ ३.२२
na me pārthāsti kartavyaṁ triṣu lokeṣu kiñcana | nānavāptamavāptavyaṁ varta eva ca karmaṇi || 3.22
na: not; me: mine; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; asti: is; kartavyaṁ: duty; triṣu: in the three; lokeṣu: worlds; kiṁcana: anything; na: no; anavāptaṁ: in want; avāptavyaṁ: to be gained; varte: engaged; eva: only; ca: and; karmaṇi: work 3.22 O Pārtha, there is nothing that I must do in the three worlds. Neither am I in want of anything nor do I have anything to gain. Yet, I am always in action.
यदि ह्यहं न वर्तेयं जातु कर्मण्यतन्द्रितः ।
मम वर्त्मानुवर्तन्ते मनुष्याः पार्थ सर्वशः ॥ ३.२३
yadi hyahaṁ na varteyaṁ jātu karmaṇyatandritaḥ |
mama vartmānuvartante manuṣyāḥ pārtha sarvaśaḥ || 3.23
yadi: if; hi: certainly; aham: I; na: not; varteyam: engage; jātu : ever; karmaṇi: work; atandritaḥ: with care; mama: My; vartma: path; anuvartante: follow; manuṣyāḥ: persons; pārtha: Pārtha; sarvaśaḥ: in all respects
3.23 If I did not engage in work with care, O Pārtha, certainly, people would follow My path in all respects.
उत्सीदेयुरिमे लोका न कुर्यां कर्म चेदहम् ।
सङ्करस्य च कर्ता स्यामुपहन्यामिमाः प्रजाः ॥ ३.२४
utsīdeyurime lokā na kuryāṁ karma cedaham |
sakarasya ca kartā syāmupahanyāmimāḥ prajāḥ || 3.24
utsīdeyuḥ: ruin; ime: these; lokāḥ: worlds; na: not; kuryāṁ: do; karma: work; cet: if; aham: I; sakarasya: confusion of species; ca: and; kartā: doer; syāṁ: shall be; upahanyāṁ: destroy; imāḥ: these; prajāḥ: beings
3.24 If I do not work, then these worlds would be ruined. I would be the cause of creating confusion and destruction.
सक्ताः कर्मण्यविद्वांसो यथा कुर्वन्ति भारत ।
कुर्याद्विद्वांस्तथासक्तश्चिकीर्षुर्लोकसंग्रहम् ॥ ३.२५
saktāḥ karmaṇyavidvāṁso yathā kurvanti bhārata |
kuryādvidvāṁstathāsaktaścikīrṣurlokasaṁgraham || 3.25
saktāḥ: attached; karmāṇi: work; avidvāṁsaḥ: ignorant; yathā: as; kurvanti: do; bhārata: Bhārata; kuryāt: do; vidvān: wise; tathā: and; asaktaḥ: without attachment; cikīrṣuḥ: desiring; lokasaṁgrahaṁ: leading people
3.25 As the ignorant do their work with attachment to the results, O Bhārata, the wise do so without attachment, for the enrichment (welfare) of people.
न बुद्धिभेदं जनयेदज्ञानां कर्मसङ्गिनाम् ।
जोषयेत्सर्वकर्माणि विद्वान्युक्तः समाचरन् ॥ ३.२६
na buddhi bhedaṁ janayedajñānāṁ karmasagināṁ / joṣayetsarvakarmāṇi vidvānyuktaḥ samācaran // 3.26
na: not; buddhi: intelligence; bhedaṁ: disrupt; janayet: do; ajñānāṁ: ignorant; karma: work sagināṁ: attached; joṣayet: engaged; sarva: all; karmāṇi: work; vidvān: wise; yuktaḥ: balanced; samācaran: practising
3.26 Let not the wise disturb the minds of the ignorant who are attached to the results of work. They should encourage them to act without attachment.
प्रकृतेः क्रियमाणानि गुणैः कर्माणि सर्वशः ।
अहङ्कारविमूढात्मा कर्ताहमिति मन्यते ॥ ३.२७
prakṛteḥ kriyamāṇāni guṇaiḥ karmāṇi sarvaśaḥ / ahakāravimūḍhātmā kartāhamiti manyate // 3.27
prakṛteḥ: of material nature; kriyamāṇāni: all being done; guṇaiḥ: by the at-tributes; karmāṇi: work; sarvaśaḥ : all kinds of; ahaṁkāra: ego; vimūdhātmā: confused being; kartā: doer; ahaṁ: I; iti: thus; manyate: thinks
3.27 People, confused by ego, think they are the doers of all kinds of work while it is being done by the energy of nature.
तत्त्ववित्तु महाबाहो गुणकर्मविभागयोः ।
गुणा गुणेषु वर्तन्त इति मत्वा न सज्जते ॥ ३.२८
tattvavittu mahābāho guṇakarmavibhāgayoḥ ।
guṇā guṇeṣu vartanta iti matvā na sajjate ॥ 3.28
tattvavit: one who knows the truth; tu: but; mahābāho: mighty-armed one; guṇa: attributes; karma: work; vibhāgayoḥ: differences; guṇāḥ: attributes; guṇeṣu: in sense gratification; vartante: engaged; iti: thus; matvā: thinking; na: never; sajjate: becomes attached
3.28 One who knows the Truth, O mighty-armed one, knows the differences between the attributes of nature and work. Knowing well about the attributes and sense gratification, he never becomes attached.
प्रकृतेर्गुणसंमूढाः सज्जन्ते गुणकर्मसु ।
तानकृत्स्नविदो मन्दान्कृत्स्नविन्न विचालयेत् ॥ ३.२९
prakṛterguṇasammūḍhāḥ sajjante guṇa karmasu ।
tānakṛtsnavido mandānkṛtsnavinna vicālayet ॥ 3.29
prakṛteḥ: by the material nature; guṇa: attributes; sammūḍhāḥ: fooled; sajjante: become engaged; guṇa: attributes; karmasu: actions; tān: those; akṛtsnavidaḥ: persons with less wisdom; mandān: lazy; kṛtsnavit: who has wisdom; na: not; vicālayet: unsettle
3.29 Fooled by the attributes of nature, those people with less wisdom or who are lazy become engaged in actions driven by these attributes. But, the wise should not unsettle them.
मयि सर्वाणि कर्माणि संन्यस्याध्यात्मचेतसा ।
निराशीर्निर्ममो भूत्वा युध्यस्व विगतज्वरः ॥ ३.३०
mayi sarvāṇi karmāṇi sannyasyādhyātmacetasā ।
nirāśīrnirmamo bhūtvā yudhyasva vigatajvaraḥ ॥ 3.30
mayi: to Me; sarvāṇi: all kinds of; karmāṇi: work; saṁnyasya: renouncing; adhyātma: spiritual knowledge; cetasā: consciousness; nirāśīḥ: without desire for gain; nir mamaḥ: without sense of ownership; bhūtvā: being; yudhyasva: fight; vigatajvaraḥ: without being lazy
3.30 Dedicating all actions to Me, with consciousness filled with spiritual knowledge of Self, without desire for gain and without sense of ownership, without being lazy, fight.
ये मे मतमिदं नित्यमनुतिष्ठन्ति मानवाः ।
श्रद्धावन्तोऽनसूयन्तो मुच्यन्ते तेऽपि कर्मभिः ॥ ३.३१
ye me matamidaṁ nityamanutiṣṭhanti mānavāḥ ।
śraddhāvanto 'nasūyanto mucyante tepi karmabhiḥ || 3.31
ye: who; me: My; matam: teaching; idam: these; nityam: always; anutiṣṭhanti: execute regularly; mānavāḥ: persons; śraddhāvantaḥ: with faith; anasūyantaḥ: without envy; mucyante: become free; te: all of them; api: even; karmabhiḥ: from the bondage of fruitive actions
3.31 Those persons who execute their duties according to My teaching and who follow these teachings faithfully with authenticity, without envy, become free from the bondage of fruitive actions.
ये त्वेतदभ्यसूयन्तो नानुतिष्ठन्ति मे मतम् ।
सर्वज्ञानविमूढांस्तान्विद्धि नष्टानचेतसः ॥ ३.३२
ye tvetad abhyasūyanto nānutiṣṭhanti me matam ।
sarvajñānavimūḍhāṁstānviddhi naṣṭānacetasaḥ || 3.32
ye: those; tu: but; etat : this; abhyasūyantaḥ: out of envy; na: not; anutiṣṭhanti: regularly perform; me: My; matam: teaching; sarvajñāna: all kinds of knowl-edge; vimūḍhān: fooled; tān: they; viddhi: know; naṣṭān: ruined; acetasaḥ: without Consciousness
3.32 But those who do not regularly perform their duty ac-cording to My teaching, are ignorant, senseless and ruined.
सदृशं चेष्टते स्वस्याः प्रकृतेर्ज्ञानवानपि ।
प्रकृतिं यान्ति भूतानि निग्रहः किं करिष्यति ॥ ३.३३
sadṛśaṁ ceṣṭate svasyāḥ prakṛterjñānavānapi |
prakṛtiṁ yānti bhūtāni nigrahaḥ kiṁ kariṣyati || 3.33
sadṛśaṁ: according to; ceṣṭate: tries; svasyāḥ: by one's nature; prakṛteḥ: modes; jñānavān: wise; api: even; prakṛtiṁ: nature; yānti: goes through; bhūtāni: living beings; nigrahaḥ: suppression; kiṁ: what; kariṣyati: can do
3.33 Even the wise person tries to act according to the modes of his own nature, for all living beings go through their nature. What can restraint of the senses do?
इन्द्रियस्येन्द्रियस्यार्थे रागद्वेषौ व्यवस्थितौ ।
तयोर्न वशमागच्छेत्तौ ह्यस्य परिपन्थिनौ ॥ ३.३४
indriyasyendriyasyārthe rāgadveṣau vyavasthitau |
tayorna vaśamāgacchet tau hyasya paripanthinau || 3.34
indriyasya: of the senses; indriyasya arthe: for sense objects; rāga: attachment; dveṣau: repulsion; vyavasthitau: put under control; tayoḥ: of them; na: never; vaśaṁ: control; āgacchet: come; tau: those; hi: certainly; asya: his; paripan-thinau: stumbling blocks
3.34 Attachment and repulsion of the senses for sense objects should be put under control. One should never come under their control as they certainly are the stumbling blocks on the path of self-realization.
श्रेयान्स्वधर्मो विगुणः परधर्मात्स्वनुष्ठितात् ।
स्वधर्मे निधनं श्रेयः परधर्मो भयावहः ॥ ३.३५
śreyānsvadharmo viguṇaḥparadharmātsvanuṣṭhitāt |
svadharme nidhanaṁ śreyaḥ paradharmo bhayāvahaḥ || 3.35
śreyān: better; svadharmaḥ: own duty; viguṇaḥ: in a faulty manner; parad-harmāt: other's duty; svanuṣṭhitāt: perfectly done; svadharme: in one's duty; nidhanaṁ: death; śreyaḥ: better; paradhamaḥ: other's duty; bhayāvahaḥ: dangerous
3.35 Better it is to do one's own responsibility, even if it is in a faultily, than to do someone else's responsibility perfectly. Death in the course of performing one's own responsibility is better than doing another's responsibility, as this can be dangerous.
अर्जुन उवाच
अथ केन प्रयुक्तोऽयं पापं चरति पूरुषः ।
अनिच्छन्नपि वार्ष्णेय बलादिव नियोजितः ॥ ३.३६
arjuna uvāca atha kena prayukto'yaṁ pāpaṁ carati pūruṣaḥ | anicchannapi vārṣṇeya balādiva niyojitaḥ || 3.36
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna said; atha: then; kena: by what; prayuktaḥ: forced; ayaṁ: this (person); pāpaṁ: sins; carati: acts; pūruṣaḥ: man; anicchan: without de-siring; api: though; vārṣṇeya: O descendant of Vrishni; balāt: by force; iva: as if; niyojitaḥ: engaged
3.36 Arjuna says, 'O descendant of Vṛṣṇi, then, by what is man forced to sinful acts, even without desiring, as if impelled by force?'
श्री भगवानुवाच
काम एष क्रोध एष रजोगुणसमुद्भवः ।
महाशनो महापाप्मा विद्ध्येनमिह वैरिणम् ॥ ३.३७
śrībhagavānuvāca kāma eṣa krodha eṣa rajoguṇasamudbhavaḥ | mahāśano mahāpāpmā viddhyenamiha vairiṇam || 3.37 śrī bhagavān uvāca: the Lord said; kāma: lust; eṣa: these; krodha: anger; eṣa: these; rajoguṇa: attribute of passion; samudbhavaḥ: born of; mahāśanaḥ: all-devouring; mahāpāpmā: greatly sinful; viddhi: know; enam: this; iha: in the world; vairiṇam: greatest enemy
3.37 The Lord says, ‘It is lust and anger born of the attribute of passion, alldevouring and sinful, which is one’s greatest enemy in this world.’
धूमेनाव्रियते वह्निर्यथादर्शो मलेन च ।
यथोल्बेनावृतो गर्भस्तथा तेनेदमावृतम् ॥ ३.३८
dhūmenāvriyate vanhiryathādarśo malena ca l
yatholbenāvṛto garbhastathā tenedamāvṛtam ll 3.38
dhūmena: by smoke; āvriyate: covered; vahniḥ: fire; yathā: as; ādarśaḥ: mirror; malena: by dust; ca: also; yathā: as; ulbena: by the womb; āvṛtaḥ: covered; garbhaḥ: embryo; tathā: so; tena: by that; idam: this; āvṛtam: covered
3.38 As fire is covered by smoke, as a mirror is covered by dust, or as the e bryo is covered by the womb, so also, the living being is covered by lust.
आवृतं ज्ञानमेतेन ज्ञानिनो नित्यवैरिणा ।
कामरूपेण कौन्तेय दुष्पूरेणानलेन च ॥ ३.३९
āvṛtaṁ jñānametena jñānino nityavairiṇā l
kāmarūpeṇa kaunteya duṣpūreṇānalena ca ll 3.39
āvṛtam: covered; jñānam: knowledge; etena: by this; jñāninaḥ: of the knower; nitya: eternal; vairiṇā: enemy; kāma: desire; rū peṇa: in the form of; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; duṣpūreṇa: never satisfied; analena: by fire; ca: and
3.39 The knowledge of the knower is covered by this eternal enemy in the form of lust, which is never satisfied and burns like fire, O son of Kuntī
इन्द्रियाणि मनो बुद्धिरस्याधिष्ठानमुच्यते ।
एतैर्विमोहयत्येष ज्ञानमावृत्य देहिनम् ॥ ३.४०
indriyāṇi mano buddhirasyādhiṣṭhānamucyate |
etairvimohayatyeṣa jñānamāvṛtya dehinam || 3.40
indriyāṇi: senses; manaḥ: mind; buddhiḥ: intelligence; asya: of; adhiṣṭhānam: sitting place; ucyate: called; etaiḥ: by these; vimohayati: confuses; eṣaḥ: this; jñānam: knowledge; āvṛtya: covering; dehinam: embodied being
3.40 The senses, the mind and the intelligence are the locations of this lust, which confuses the embodied being and covers the knowledge.
तस्मात्त्वमिन्द्रियाण्यादौ नियम्य भरतर्षभ ।
पाप्मानं प्रजहि ह्येनं ज्ञानविज्ञाननाशनम् ॥ ३.४१
tasmāttvamindriyāṇyādau niyamya bharatarṣabha |
pāpmānaṁ prajahi hyenaṁ jñānavijñānanāśanam || 3.41
tasmāt: therefore; tvam: you; indriyāṇi: senses; ādau: in the beginning; ni-yamya: by controlling; Bharata ṛṣabha: O chief amongst the descendants of Bhārata; pāpmānaṁ: symbol of sin; prajahi: curb; hi: certainly; enam: this; jñāna: knowledge; vijñāna: consciousness; nāśanaṁ: destroyer
3.41 Therefore, O Bharatarṣabha, chief amongst the descendants of Bhārata, in the very beginning, control the senses and curb the symbol of sin, which is certainly the destroyer of knowl-edge and consciousness.
इन्द्रियाणि पराण्याहुरिन्द्रियेभ्यः परं मनः ।
मनसस्तु परा बुद्धिर्यो बुद्धेः परतस्तु सः ॥ ३.४२
indriyāṇi parāṇyāhurindriyebhyaḥ paraṁ manaḥ |
manasastu parā buddhiryo buddheḥ paratastu saḥ || 3.42
indriyāṇi: senses; parāṇi: superior; āhuḥ: is said; indriyebhyaḥ: more than the senses; param: superior; manaḥ: mind; manasaḥ: more than the mind; tu: also; parā: superior; buddhiḥ: intelligence; yaḥ: who; buddheḥ: more than intelligence; parataḥ: superior; tu: but; saḥ: he
3.42 It is said that the senses are superior to the body. The mind is superior to the senses. The intelligence is still high-er than the mind and the consciousness is even higher than intelligence.
एवं बुद्धेः परं बुद्ध्वा संस्तभ्यात्मानमात्मना ।
जहि शत्रुं महाबाहो कामरूपं दुरासदम् ॥ ३.४३
evaṁ buddheḥ paraṁ buddhvā saṁstabhyātmānamātmanā ।
jahi śatruṁ māhābāho kāmarūpaṁ durāsadam ॥ 3.43
evaṁ: and; buddheḥ: of intelligence; paraṁ: superior; buddhvā: knowing; saṁstabhya: by steadying; ātmānaṁ: of the mind; ātmanā: by intelligence; jahi: conquer; śatruṁ: enemy; māhābāho: O mighty-armed one; kāma: lust; rūpaṁ: in the form of; durāsadaṁ: insatiable
3.43 Knowing the Self to be superior to mind and intelligence, by steadying the mind by intelligence, conquer the insatiable enemy in the form of lust, O Mahābāho, mighty-armed one.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे कर्मयोगो नाम तृतीयोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrī mad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde karmayogo nāma
tṛtīyo'dhyāyaḥ ॥
Thus ends the third chapter named Karma Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Action,’ of the Bhagavad Gītā Upaniṣad, Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the scripture of yoga dealing with the science of the Absolute in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna.
CHAPTER
4
अथ चतुर्थोऽध्यायः
ज्ञानकर्मसंन्यासयोगः
Jñānakarmasannyāsa Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
इमं विवस्वते योगं प्रोक्तवानहमव्ययम् ।
विवस्वान्मनवे प्राह मनुरिक्ष्वाकवेऽब्रवीत् ॥ ४.१
śrībhagavānuvāca imaṁ vivasvate yogaṁ proktavānaham avyayaṁ | vivasvānmanave prāha manurikṣvākave'bravīt || 4.1
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the Lord says; imaṁ: this; vivasvate: to the Sun god; yogaṁ: the science of yoga; proktavān: instructed; ahaṁ: I; avyayaṁ: imperishable; vivasvān: sun god; manave: to Manu, the father of mankind; prāha: told; manuḥ: Manu; ikṣvākave: to King Ikṣvāku; abravīt: said
4.1 Bhagavān says: ‘I taught the sun god, Vivasvān, the imperishable science of yoga and Vivasvān taught Manu, the father of mankind and Manu in turn taught Ikṣvāku.’
एवं परम्पराप्राप्तमिमं राजर्षयो विदुः ।
स कालेनेह महता योगो नष्टः परन्तप ॥ ४.२
evaṁ paraṁparāprāptamimaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ | sa kāleneha mahatā yogo naṣṭaḥ parantapa || 4.2 evam: thus; paramparā: Master-disciple succession; prāptam: received; imam: this science; rājarṣayaḥ: the saintly kings; viduḥ: understood; saḥ: that knowl-edge; kālena: in the course of time; iha: in this world; mahatā: by great; yogaḥ: the science of yoga; naṣṭaḥ: lost; paramtapa: subduer of the enemies
4.2 The supreme science was thus received through the chain of master-disciple succession and the saintly kings understood it in that way. In the course of time, the succession was broken and therefore the science as it was appears to have been lost.
स एवायं मया तेऽद्य योगः प्रोक्तः पुरातनः ।
भक्तोऽसि मे सखा चेति रहस्यं ह्येतदुत्तमम् ॥ ४.३
sa evāyaṁ mayā te’dya yogaḥ proktaḥ purātanaḥ |
bhakto ’si me sakhā ceti rahasyaṁ hyetaduttamam || 4.3
saḥ: that; eva: only; ayam: this; mayā : by Me; te: to you; adya: today; yogaḥ: the science of yoga; proktaḥ: spoken; purātanaḥ: very old; bhaktaḥ: devotee; asi: you are; me: My; sakhā : friend; ca: also; iti: therefore; rahasyam: mystery; hi: because etat: this; uttamam: supreme
4.3 That ancient science of Enlightenment, or entering into eternal bliss, is today taught by me to you because you are my devotee as well as my friend. You will certainly understand the supreme mystery of this science.
अर्जुन उवाच ।
अपरं भवतो जन्म परं जन्म विवस्वतः ।
कथमेतद्विजानीयां त्वमादौ प्रोक्तवानिति ॥ ४.४
arjuna uvāca
aparaṁ bhavato janma paraṁ janma vivasvataḥ |
kathametad vijānīyāṁ tvamādau proktavāniti || 4.4
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; aparaṁ: of recent origin; bhavataḥ: Your; janma: birth; paraṁ: very old; janma: birth; vivasvataḥ: of the Sun god; katham: how; etat: this; vijānīyām: can I understand; tvam: You; ādau: in the beginning; proktavān: instructed; iti: thus
4.4 Arjuna says: 'Oh Kṛṣṇa, you are younger to the sun god Vivasvān by birth. How am I to understand that in the begin-ning you instructed this science to him?'
श्री भगवानुवाच
बहूनि मे व्यतीतानि जन्मानि तव चार्जुन ।
तान्यहं वेद सर्वाणि न त्वं वेत्थ परन्तप ॥ ४.५
śrībhagavānuvāca bahuni me vyatītāni janmāni tava cārjuna / tānyahaṁ veda sarvāṇi na tvaṁ vettha parantapa // 4.5
śrī bhagavān uvāca: The Lord says; bahūni: many; me: of Mine; vyatī tā ni: have passed; janmāni: births; tava: yours; ca: also; arjuna: O Arjuna; tā ni: all of those; ahaṁ: I; veda: do know; sarvāṇi: all; na: not; tvaṁ: yourself; vettha: know; paraṁtapa: O scorcher of the foes
4.5 Bhagavān says: Many many births both you and I have passed. I can remember all of them, but you cannot, O Parantapa!
अजोऽपि सन्नव्ययात्मा भूतानामीश्वरोऽपि सन् ।
प्रकृतिं स्वामधिष्ठाय संभवाम्यात्ममायया ॥ ४.६
ajo 'pi sannavyayātmā bhūtānām īśvaro 'pi san / prakṛtiṁ svāmadhiṣṭhāya sambhavāmyātmamāyayā // 4.6
ajaḥ: unborn; api: also; san: being so; avyaya: instructible; atmā: spirit; bhūtānām: living entities; īśvaraḥ: supreme Lord; api: also; san: being so; prakṛtiṁ: nature; svāṁ: of Myself; adhiṣṭhāya: keeping under control; saṁbhavāmi: I come into being; ātmamāyayā: by My divine potency.
4.6 Although I am unborn, imperishable and the lord of all living entities, by ruling my nature I reappear by my own māyā.
यदा यदा हि धर्मस्य ग्लानिर्भवति भारत ।
अभ्युत्थानमधर्मस्य तदात्मानं सृजाम्यहम् ॥ ४.७
yadā yadā hi dharmasya glānirbhavati bhārata |
abhyutthānam adharmasya tad ātmānaṁ sṛjāmyaham || 4.7
yadā -yadā : whenever; hi: well; dharmasya: of righteousness; glāniḥ: decline; bhavati: takes place; bhārata: O descendant of Bhārata; abhyutthānaṁ: pre-dominance; adharmasya: of unrighteousness; tadā : at that time; ātmānaṁ: self; sṛjāmi: bring forth; ahaṁ: I
4.7 Whenever positive consciousness declines, when collective negativity rises, O Bhārat, again and again, at these times, I happen Myself.
परित्राणाय साधूनां विनाशाय च दुष्कृताम् ।
धर्मसंस्थापनार्थाय संभवामि युगे युगे ॥ ४.८
paritrāṇāya sādhūnāṁ vināśāya ca duṣkṛtām |
dharma-saṁsthāpanārthāya sambhavāmi yuge-yuge || 4.8
paritrāṇāya: for the protection of; sādhūnāṁ: of the pious; vināśāya: to destroy; ca: also; duṣkṛtāṁ: of the wicked; dharma: righteousness; saṁsthāpanārthāya: to establish; sambhavāmi: I manifest; yuge-yuge: age after age
4.8 To protect the pious and to annihilate the wicked, to re-establish righteousness I Myself appear, age after age.
जन्म कर्म च मे दिव्यमेवं यो वेत्ति तत्त्वतः ।
त्यक्त्वा देहं पुनर्जन्म नैति मामेति सोऽर्जुन ॥ ४.९
janma karma ca me divyamevaṁ yo vetti tattvataḥ |
tyaktvā dehaṁ punarjanma naiti māmeti so ’rjuna || 4.9
janma: birth; karma: work; ca: and; me: of Mine; divyaṁ: divine; evaṁ: so also; yaḥ: anyone whoever; vetti: knows; tattvataḥ: in reality; tyaktvā: after leaving aside; dehaṁ: body; punaḥ: again; janma: birth; na: never; eti: attains; māṁ: unto Me; eti: does attain; saḥ: he; arjuna: Arjuna
4.9 One who knows or experiences My divine appearance and activities does not take birth again in this material world after leaving the body but attains Me, o Arjuna.
वीतरागभयक्रोधा मन्मया मामुपाश्रिताः ।
बहवो ज्ञानतपसा पूता मद्भावमागताः ॥ ४.१०
vītarāgabhayakrodhā manmayā māmupāśritāḥ |
bahavo jñānatapasā pūtā madbhāvamāgatāḥ || 4.10
vīta: free from; rāga: passion; bhaya: fear; krodhāḥ: anger; manmayā: fully absorbed in Me; mām: unto Me; upāśritāḥ: taking refuge; bahavaḥ: many beings; jñāna: wisdom; tapasā: by penance; pūtāḥ: sanctified; mad bhāvam: My nature; āgatāḥ: attained
4.10 Being freed from attachment, fear and anger, being filled with me and by taking refuge in me, many beings in the past have become sanctified by the knowledge of me and have realized me.
ये यथा मां प्रपद्यन्ते तांस्तथैव भजाम्यहम् ।
मम वर्त्मानुवर्तन्ते मनुष्याः पार्थ सर्वशः ॥ ४.११
ye yathā māṁ prapadyante tāṁstathaiva bhajāmyaham |
mama vartmānuvartante manuṣyāḥ pārtha sarvaśaḥ || 4.11
ye: whoever; yathā: whatever way; māṁ: unto Me; prapadyante: seek; tān: unto them; tathā eva: in the same way; bhajāmi : I approach; aham: I; mama: My; vartma: of the path; anuvartante: follow; manuṣyāḥ: people; pārtha: son of Pritā; sarvaśaḥ: in all respects
4.11 I reward everyone, I show Myself to all people, according to the manner in which they surrender unto me, in the manner that they are devoted to me, O Pārtha!
काङ्क्षन्तः कर्मणां सिद्धिं यजन्त इह देवताः ।
क्षिप्रं हि मानुषे लोके सिद्धिर्भवति कर्मजा ॥ ४.१२
kāṅkṣantaḥ karmaṇāṁ siddhiṁ yajanta iha devatāḥ |
kṣipraṁ hi mānuṣe loke siddhirbhavati karmajā || 4.12
kāṅkṣantaḥ: desiring; karmaṇāṁ: of activities; siddhiṁ: success; yajante: wor-ship; iha: in this world; devatāḥ: gods; kṣipraṁ: quickly; hi: for; mānuṣe loke: in human society; siddhiḥ bhavati: success comes; karmajā : born of action
4.12 Men in this world desire success from activities and therefore they worship the gods. Men get instant results from active work in this world.
चातुर्वर्ण्यं मया सृष्टं गुणकर्मविभागशः।
तस्य कर्तारमपि मां विद्ध्यकर्तारमव्ययम् ॥ ४.१३
cāturvarṇyaṁ mayā sṛṣṭaṁ guṇakarma vibhāgaśaḥ |
tasya kartāraṁ api māṁ viddhyakartāramavyayam || 4.13
cāturvarṇyaṁ: the four divisions of human society; mayā: by Me; sṛṣṭaṁ: created; guṇa: attribute; karma: work; vibhāgaśaḥ: in terms of division; tasya: of that; kartāraṁ: doer; api: although; māṁ: Me; viddhi: know; akartāraṁ: as the non-doer; avyayaṁ: immortal
4.13 Depending upon the distribution of the three attributes or guṇas and action, I have created the four castes. Yet, I am to be known as the non-doer, the unchangeable.
न मां कर्माणि लिम्पन्ति न मे कर्मफले स्पृहा ।
इति मां योऽभिजानाति कर्मभिर्न स बध्यते ॥ ४.१४
na māṁ karmāṇi limpanti na me karmaphale spṛhā |
iti māṁ yo’bhijānāti karmabhirna sa badhyate || 4.14
na: never; māṁ: Me; karmāṇi: work; limpanti: affect; na: not; me: My; kar-maphale: in fruits of action; spṛhā : longing for; iti: thus; māṁ: Me; yaḥ: one who; abhijānāti: understands; karmabhiḥ : by the action; na: never; saḥ: he; badhyate: is bound.
4.14 I am not affected by any work; nor do I long for the outcome of such work. One who understands this truth about me also does not get caught in the bondage of work.
एवं ज्ञात्वा कृतं कर्म पूर्वैरपि मुमुक्षुभिः ।
कुरु कर्मैव तस्मात्त्वं पूर्वैः पूर्वतरं कृतम् ॥ ४.१५
evaṁ jñātvā kṛtaṁ karma pūrvairapi mumukṣubhiḥ |
kuru karmaiva tasmāttvaṁ pūrvaiḥ pūrvataraṁ kṛtam || 4.15
evaṁ: thus; jñātvā: knowing well; kṛtaṁ: performed; karma: work; pūrvaiḥ: by the ancient people; api: also; mumukṣubhiḥ: by those seeking liberation; kuru: perform; karma: prescribed duty; eva: only; tasmāt: therefore; tvaṁ: you; pūrvaiḥ: by the predecessors; pūrvataraṁ: as in the past; kṛtaṁ: as performed
4.15 All the wise and liberated souls of ancient times have acted with this understanding and thus attained liberation. Just as the ancients did, perform your duty with this understanding.
किं कर्म किमकर्मेति कवयोऽप्यत्र मोहिताः ।
तत्ते कर्म प्रवक्ष्यामि यज्ज्ञात्वा मोक्ष्यसेऽशुभात् ॥ ४.१६
kiṁ karma kimakarmeti kavayo'pyatra mohitāḥ |
tat te karma pravakṣyāmi yaj jñātvā mokṣyase'śubhāt || 4.16
kiṁ: what; karma: action; kiṁ: what; akarma: inaction; iti: thus; kavayaḥ: the wise; api: also; atra: in this matter; mohitāḥ: confused; tat: that; te: unto you; karma: action; pravakṣyāmi: I shall explain; yat: which; jñātvā: after knowing; mokṣyase: be liberated; aśubhāt: from ills
4.16 What is action and what is inaction, even the wise are con-fused. Let me explain to you what action is, knowing which you shall be liberated from all ills.
कर्मणो ह्यपि बोद्धव्यं बोद्धव्यं च विकर्मणः ।
अकर्मणश्च बोद्धव्यं गहना कर्मणो गतिः ॥ ४.१७
karmaṇo hyapi boddhavyaṁ boddhavyaṁ ca vikarmaṇaḥ |
akarmaṇaśca boddhavyaṁ gahanā karmaṇo gatiḥ || 4.17
karmaṇaḥ: of action; hi: for; api: also; boddhavyaṁ: should be understood; boddhavyaṁ: to be understood; ca: also; vikarmaṇaḥ: wrong action; akar-maṇaḥ: inaction; ca: also; boddhavyaṁ: should be understood; gahanā: mysterious; karmaṇaḥ: of action; gatiḥ: way.
4.17 The complexities of action are very difficult to understand. Understand fully the nature of proper action by understanding the nature of wrong action and inaction.
कर्मण्यकर्म यः पश्येदकर्मणि च कर्म यः ।
स बुद्धिमान्मनुष्येषु स युक्तः कृत्स्नकर्मकृत् ॥ ४.१८
karmaṇyakarma yaḥ paśyedakarmaṇi ca karma yaḥ |
sa buddhimān manuṣyeṣu sa yuktaḥ kṛtsnakarmakṛt || 4.18
karmaṇi: in action; akarma: inaction; yaḥ: one who; paśyet: sees; akarmaṇi: in inaction; ca: also; karma: action; yaḥ: one who; saḥ: he; buddhimān: wise; manuṣyeṣu: among men; saḥ: he; yuktaḥ: yogi; kṛtsnakarmakṛt: engaged in all activities
4.18 He who sees inaction in action and action in inaction, is wise and a yogi, Even if engaged in all activities.
यस्य सर्वे समारम्भाः कामसङ्कल्पवर्जिताः ।
ज्ञानाग्निदग्धकर्माणं तमाहुः पण्डितं बुधाः ॥ ४.१९
yasya sarve samārambhāḥ kāmasaṅkalpavarjitāḥ |
jñānāgnidagdhakarmāṇaṁ tam āhuḥ paṇḍitaṁ budhāḥ || 4.19
yasya: one whose; sarve: all kinds of; samārambhāḥ: in all situations; kāma: desire for sense gratification; saṅkalpa: purpose; varjitāḥ: devoid of; jñāna: of perfect knowledge; agni: fire; dagdhakarmāṇaṁ: whose actions have been burnt; taṁ: him; āhuḥ: declare; paṇḍitaṁ: wise; budhāḥ: the wise.
4.19 He who is determined and devoid of all desires for sense gratification, he is of perfect knowledge. The sages declare such a person wise whose actions are burnt by the fire of knowledge.
त्यक्त्वा कर्मफलासङ्गं नित्यतृप्तो निराश्रयः ।
कर्मण्यभिप्रवृत्तोऽपि नैव किञ्चित्करोति सः ॥ ४.२०
tyaktvā karmaphalāsaṅgaṁ nityatṛpto nirāśrayaḥ |
karmaṇyabhipravṛtto'pi naiva kiñcitkaroti saḥ || 4.20
tyaktvā : having given up; karmaphalāsaṅgaṁ: attachment to results of action; nitya: always; tṛptaḥ: satisfied; nirāśrayaḥ: without shelter; karmaṇi: in action; abhipravṛttaḥ: being fully engaged; api: although; na: does not; eva: verily; kiñcit: anything; karoti: does; saḥ: he
4.20 Having given up all attachment to the results of his action, always satisfied and independent, the wise man does not act, though he is engaged in all kinds of action.
निराशीर्यतचित्तात्मा त्यक्तसर्वपरिग्रहः ।
शारीरं केवलं कर्म कुर्वन्नाप्नोति किल्बिषम् ॥ ४.२१
nirāśī ryatacittātmā tyaktasarvaparigrahaḥ |
śārīraṁ kevalaṁ karma kurvannāpnoti kilbiṣam || 4.21
nirāśīḥ: without desire for the result; yata: controlled; cittātmā: mind and consciousness; tyakta: giving up; sarva: all; parigrahaḥ: sense of ownership; śārīraṁ: bodily effort; kevalaṁ: only; karma: work; kurvan: doing so; na: never; āpnoti: acquire; kilbiṣaṁ: sin
4.21 The person who acts without desire for the result; with his consciousness controlling the mind, giving up all sense of ownership over his possessions and body and only working, incurs no sin.
यदृच्छालाभसन्तुष्टो द्वन्द्वातीतो विमत्सरः ।
समः सिद्धावसिद्धौ च कृत्वापि न निबध्यते ॥ ४.२२
yadṛcchālābhasantuṣṭo dvandvātī to vimatsaraḥ |
samaḥ siddhāvasiddhau ca kṛtvāpi na nibadhyate || 4.22
yadṛcchā lābha: what is obtained unsought; santuṣṭa: satisfied; dvandva: pairs of opposites; atī taḥ: surpassed; vimatsaraḥ: free from envy; samaḥ: equal; siddhau: in success; asiddhau: in failure; ca: also; kṛtvā: after doing; api: even; na: never; nibadhyate: bound
4.22 He who is satisfied with profit which comes of its own accord and who has gone beyond duality, who is free from envy, who is in equanimity both in success and failure, such a person though doing action, is never affected.
गतसङ्गस्य मुक्तस्य ज्ञानावस्थितचेतसः ।
यज्ञायाचरतः कर्म समग्रं प्रविलीयते ॥ ४.२३
gatasaṅgasya muktasya jñānāvasthitacetasaḥ |
yajñāyācarataḥ karma samagraṁ pravilī yate || 4.23
gatasaṅgasya: unattached to the modes of material nature; muktasya: of the liberated; jñānā: knowledge; avasthita: established; cetasaḥ: of such spirit; yajñāya: for the sake of sacrifice; ācarataḥ: practice; karma: work; samagraṁ: in total; pravilī yate: melts away.
4.23 The work of a liberated man who is unattached to the modes of material nature and who is fully centered in the ul-timate knowledge, who works totally for the sake of sacrifice, merges entirely into the knowledge.
ब्रह्मार्पणं ब्रह्महविर्ब्रह्माग्नौ ब्रह्मणा हुतम् ।
ब्रह्मैव तेन गन्तव्यं ब्रह्मकर्मसमाधिना ॥ ४.२४
brahmārpaṇaṁ brahmahavir brahmāgnau brahmaṇā hutam |
brahmaiva tena gantavyaṁ brahmakarmasamādhinā || 4.24
brahma: supreme; arpaṇaṁ: offering; brahma: supreme; haviḥ: oblation; brah-ma: supreme; agnau: in the fire of; brahmaṇā: by the supreme; hutaṁ: offered; brahma: supreme; eva: only; tena: by him; gantavyaṁ: to be reached; brahma: supreme; karma: action; samādhinā: by complete absorption
4.24 The offering, the offered butter to the supreme in the fire of the supreme is offered by the supreme. Certainly, the supreme can be reached by him who is absorbed completely in action.
दैवमेवापरे यज्ञं योगिनः पर्युपासते ।
ब्रह्माग्नावपरे यज्ञं यज्ञेनैवोपजुह्वति ॥ ४.२५
daivamevāpare yajñaṁ yoginaḥ paryupāsate |
brahmāgnāvapare yajñaṁ yajñenaivopajuhvati || 4.25
daivaṁ: gods; eva: only; apare: others; yajñaṁ: sacrifices; yoginaḥ: yogis; paryupāsate: worship; brahma: supreme; agnau: in the fire; apare: others; yajñaṁ: sacrifice; yajñena: by sacrifice; eva: only; upajuhvati: offer as sacrifice.
4.25 Some yogis worship the gods by offering various sacrifices to them, While others worship by offering sacrifices in the fire of the supreme.
श्रोत्रादीनीन्द्रियाण्यन्ये संयमाग्निषु जुह्वति ।
शब्दादीन्विषयानन्य इन्द्रियाग्निषु जुह्वति ॥ ४.२६
śrotrādī nīndriyāṇyanye saṁyamāgniṣu juhvati |
śabdādī nviṣayānanya indriyāgniṣu juhvati || 4.26
śrotrādīnī : organ of hearing; indriyāṇi: senses; anye: others; saṁyama : self discipline; agniṣu: in the fire; juhvati: offer as sacrifice; śabdādī n: sound vi-brations; viṣayān: objects of sense gratification; anye: others; indriya: of sense organs; agniṣu: in the fire; juhvati: sacrifice
4.26 Some sacrifice the hearing process and other senses in the fire of equanimity and others offer as sacrifice the objects of the senses, such as sound in the fire of the sacrifice.
सर्वाणीन्द्रियकर्माणि प्राणकर्माणि चापरे ।
आत्मसंयमयोगाग्नौ जुह्वति ज्ञानदीपिते ॥ ४.२७
sarvāṇīndriyakarmāṇi prāṇakarmāṇi cāpare ।
ātmasaṁyamayogāgnau juhvati jñānadīpite ॥ 4.27
sarvāṇi: all; indriya: senses; karmāṇi: actions; prāṇakarmāṇi: activities of the life breath; ca: also; apare: others; ātmasaṁyama: self control; yoga: yoga; agnau: in the fire of; juhvati: offer; jñāna dīpite: kindled by wisdom.
4.27 One who is interested in knowledge offers all the actions due to the senses, including the action of taking in the life breath into the fire of Yoga and is engaged in the yoga of the equanimity of the mind.
द्रव्ययज्ञास्तपोयज्ञा योगयज्ञास्तथापरे ।
स्वाध्यायज्ञानयज्ञाश्च यतयः संशितव्रताः ॥ ४.२८
dravyayajñāstapoyajñā yogayajñāstathāpare ।
svādhyāyajñānayajñāśca yatayaḥ saṁśitavratāḥ ॥ 4.28
dravya: material wealth; yajñāḥ : sacrifice; tapo: penance; yajñāḥ : sacrifice; yoga: yoga; yajñāḥ: sacrifice; tathā : and; apare: others; svādhyāya: self-study; jñāna: knowledge; yajñāḥ: sacrifice; ca: and; yatayaḥ: striving souls; saṁśita vratāḥ: those of strict vows.
4.28 There is the sacrifice of material wealth, sacrifice through penance, sacrific through yoga and other sacrifices while there is sacrifice through self-study and through strict vows.
अपाने जुह्वति प्राणं प्राणेऽपानं तथापरे ।
प्राणापानगती रुद्ध्वा प्राणायामपरायणाः ॥ ४.२९
apāne juhvati prāṇaṁ prāṇe ’pānaṁ tathāpare ।
prāṇāpānagatī ruddhvā prāṇāyāmaparāyaṇāḥ || 4.29
apāne: in the out going breath; juhvati: sacrifice; prāṇam: life energy; prāṇe: in the life energy; apānam: the outgoing breath; tathā : thus; apare: others; prāṇa: inhaling; apāna: exhaling; gatī : movement; ruddhvā : after restraining; prāṇāyāma: breath control; parāyaṇaḥ : so inclined
4.29 There are others who sacrifice the life energy in the form of incoming breath and outgoing breath, thus checking the movement of the incoming and outgoing breaths and con-trolling the breath.
अपरे नियताहाराः प्राणान्प्राणेषु जुह्वति ।
सर्वेऽप्येते यज्ञविदो यज्ञक्षपितकल्मषाः ॥ ४.३०
apare niyatāhārāḥ prāṇānprāṇeṣu juhvati |
sarve'pyete yajñavido yajñakṣapitakalmaṣāḥ || 4.30
apare: others; niyata: controlled; āhārāḥ: eating; prāṇān: vital energy; prāṇeṣu: in the vital energy; juhvati: sacrifice; sarve api ete: all of these; yajñavidaḥ: those knowing sacrifice; yajña kṣapita kalmaṣāḥ: those destroying their sins through sacrifice.
4.30 There are others who sacrifice through controlled eating and offering the outgoing breath, life energy. All these people know the meaning of sacrifice and are purified of sin or karma.
यज्ञशिष्टामृतभुजो यान्ति ब्रह्म सनातनम् ।
नायं लोकोऽस्त्ययज्ञस्य कुतोऽन्यः कुरुसत्तम ॥ ४.३१
yajñaśiṣṭāmṛtabhujo yānti brahma sanātanam |
nāyaṁ loko'styayajñasya kuto'nyaḥ kurusattama || 4.31
yajñaśiṣṭa: left over of sacrifice; amṛta: nectar; bhujaḥ: one who enjoys; yānti: attain; brahma: supreme; sanātanaṁ: eternal; na: not; ayaṁ: this; lokaḥ: world; asti: is; ayajñasya: to one who does not sacrifice; kutaḥ: where; anyaḥ: other; kuru sattama: O best among the Kurus
4.31 Having tasted the nectar of the results of such sacrifices, they go to the supreme eternal consciousness. This world is not for those who have not sacrificed. How can the other be, Arjuna?
एवं बहुविधा यज्ञा वितता ब्रह्मणो मुखे ।
कर्मजान्विद्धि तान्सर्वानेवं ज्ञात्वा विमोक्ष्यसे ॥ ४.३२
evaṁ bahuvidhā yajñā vitatā brahmaṇo mukhe |
karmajānviddhi tānsarvānevaṁ jñātvā vimokṣyase || 4.32
evam: thus; bahu: many; vidhāḥ: kinds of; yajñāḥ: sacrifices; vitatā : explained; brahmaṇaḥ mukhe: in the words of the Veda; karmajān: born of actions of mind, sense and body; viddhi: know; tān: those; sarvān: all; evaṁ: thus; jñātvā: after knowing; vimokṣyase: will be liberated
4.32 Thus, there are many kinds of sacrifices born of work mentioned in the Vedas. Thus, knowing these, one will be liberated.
श्रेयान्द्रव्यमयाद्यज्ञाज्ज्ञानयज्ञः परंतप ।
सर्वं कर्माखिलं पार्थ ज्ञाने परिसमाप्यते ॥ ४.३३
śreyān-dravya-mayād yajñāj jñāna-yajñaḥ parantapa |
sarvaṁ karmā'khilaṁ pārtha jñāne parisamāpyate || 4.33
śreyān: superior; dravyamayāt: material wealth; yajñāt: sacrifice; jñāna ya-jñaḥ: sacrifice in wisdom; paraṁtapa: O subduer of foes; sarvaṁ: all; karma: activities; akhilaṁ: in totality; pārtha: O son of Pritā; jñāne: in wisdom; pari-samāpyate: ends in
4.33 O Parantapa (conqueror of foes), the sacrifice of wisdom is superior to the sacrifice of material wealth. After all, all activities totally end in wisdom.
तद्विद्धि प्रणिपातेन परिप्रश्नेन सेवया ।
उपदेक्ष्यन्ति ते ज्ञानं ज्ञानिनस्तत्त्वदर्शिनः ॥ ४.३४
tadviddhi praṇipātena paripraśnena sevayā |
upadekṣyanti te jñānaṁ jñāninastattvadarśinaḥ || 4.34
tat: that; viddhi: understand; praṇipātena: by approaching a spiritual master; paripraśnena: by questioning; sevayā: by offering service; upadekṣyanti: will advise; te: unto you; jñānaṁ: knowledge; jñāninaḥ : the enlightened; tattva darśinaḥ: the spiritual seers.
4.34 Understand these truths by approaching a spiritual Mas-ter, by asking him your questions, by offering service. The enlightened person can initiate the wisdom unto you because he has seen the truth
यज्ज्ञात्वा न पुनर्मोहमेवं यास्यसि पाण्डव ।
येन भूतान्यशेषेण द्रक्ष्यस्यात्मन्यथो मयि ॥ ४.३५
yajjñātvā na punar mohaṁ evaṁ yāsyasi pāṇḍava |
yena bhūtāny aśeṣeṇa drakṣyasy ātmanyatho mayi || 4.35
yat: which; jñātvā: after knowing; na: not; punaḥ: again; mohaṁ: desire; evaṁ: thus; yāsyasi: shall attain; pāṇḍava: O son of Pāṇḍu; yena: by which; bhūtāni: living entities; aśeṣeṇa: totally; drakṣyasi: will see; ātmani: within yourself; atho: then; mayi: in Me
4.35 O Pāṇḍava, knowing this you will never suffer from desire or illusion, you will know that all living beings are in the supreme, in Me.
अपि चेदसि पापेभ्यः सर्वेभ्यः पापकृत्तमः ।
सर्वं ज्ञानप्लवेनैव वृजिनं संतरिष्यसि ॥ ४.३६
api cedasi pāpebhyaḥ sarvebhyaḥ pāpakṛttamaḥ |
sarvaṁ jñānaplavenaiva vṛjinaṁ santariṣyasi || 4.36
api: even; cet: if; asi: you are; pāpebhyaḥ: of sinners; sarvebhyaḥ: of all; pāpa-kṛttamaḥ: greatest sinner; sarvaṁ: all; jñāna plavena: by the boat of knowledge; eva: only; vṛjinaṁ: the ocean of miseries; santariṣyasi: you will cross. 4.36 Even if you are the most sinful of all sinners, you will certainly cross completely the ocean of miseries through the boat of knowledge.
यथैधांसि समिद्धोऽग्निर्भस्मसात्कुरुतेऽर्जुन ।
ज्ञानाग्निः सर्वकर्माणि भस्मसात्कुरुते तथा ॥ ४.३७
yathaidhāṁsi samiddho'gnir bhasmasātkurute'rjuna /
jñānāgniḥ sarvakarmāṇi bhasmasātkurute tathā // 4.37
yathā: as; edhāṁsi: firewood; samiddhaḥ : blazing; agniḥ: fire; bhasmasāt: ashes; kurute: does; arjuna: O Arjuna; jñāna: knowledge; agniḥ: fire; sarva: all; karmāṇi: actions; bhasmasāt: ashes; kurute: does; tathā: in the same way.
4.37 Just as a blazing fire turns firewood to ashes, O Arjuna, so does the fire of wisdom burn to ashes all actions, all your karma.
न हि ज्ञानेन सदृशं पवित्रमिह विद्यते ।
तत्स्वयं योगसंसिद्धः कालेनात्मनि विन्दति ॥ ४.३८
na hi jñānena sadṛśaṁ pavitramiha vidyate /
tatsvayaṁ yogasaṁsiddhaḥ kālenātmani vindati // 4.38
na: not; hi: certainly; jñānena: with knowledge; sadṛśaṁ: similar; pavitraṁ: pure; iha: here; vidyate: exists; tat: that; svayaṁ: himself; yoga: in devotion; saṁsiddhaḥ: purified; kālena: in course time; ātmani: within self; vindati: acquires.
4.38 Truly, in this world, there is nothing as pure as wisdom. One who has matured to know this enjoys in himself in due course of time.
श्रद्धावाँल्लभते ज्ञानं तत्परः संयतेन्द्रियः ।
ज्ञानं लब्ध्वा परां शान्तिमचिरेणाधिगच्छति ॥ ४.३९
śraddhāvāllabhate jñānaṁ tatparaḥ saṁyatendriyaḥ /
jñānaṁ labdhvā parāṁ śāntimacireṇādhigacchati || 4.39
śraddhāvān: faithful person; labhate: achieves; jñānam: knowledge; tatparaḥ: attached; saṁyata: controlled; indriyaḥ: senses; jñānam: knowledge; labdh-vā: having achieved; parām: supreme; śāntiṁ: peace; acireṇa: without delay; adhigacchati: attains
4.39 A person with śraddhā (courageous faith) achieves wisdom and has control over the senses. Achieving wisdom, without delay, he attains supreme peace.
अज्ञश्चाश्रद्दधानश्च संशयात्मा विनश्यति ।
नायं लोकोऽस्ति न परो न सुखं संशयात्मनः ॥ ४.४०
ajñaś cāśraddadhānaś ca saṁśayātmā vinaśyati |
nāyaṁ loko 'sti na paro na sukhaṁ saṁśayātmanaḥ || 4.40
ajñaḥ: ignorant; ca: and; aśraddadhānaḥ: one having no faith; ca: and; saṁśayātmā: doubting soul; vinaśyati: perish; na: not; ayam: this; lokaḥ: world; asti : is; na: not; paraḥ: next; na: not; sukham: happiness; saṁśayātmanaḥ: of the doubting soul.
4.40 Those who have no wisdom and faith, who always have doubts, are destroyed. There is no happiness in this world or the next.
योगसंन्यस्तकर्माणं ज्ञानसंछिन्नसंशयम् ।
आत्मवन्तं न कर्माणि निबध्नन्ति धनञ्जय ॥ ४.४१
yoga-sannyasta-karmāṇaṁ jñānas-aṁchinna-saṁśayam |
ātmavantaṁ na karmāṇi nibadhnanti dhañanjaya || 4.41
yogasannyastakarmāṇaṁ: one who has dedicated his actions to god accord-ing to Karma yoga; jñānasaṁchinna saṁśayaṁ: whose doubts have been cleared by knowledge; ātmavantaṁ: self possessed; na: not; karmāṇi: actions; nibadhnanti: bind; dhañanjaya: O Dhañanjaya
4.41 O Dhanañjaya (winner of riches), one who has renounced the fruits of his actions, whose doubts are destroyed, who is well-situated in the Self, is not bound by his actions.
तस्मादज्ञानसम्भूतं हृत्स्थं ज्ञानासिनात्मनः ।
छित्त्वैनं संशयं योगमातिष्ठोत्तिष्ठ भारत ॥ ४.४२
tasmād ajñāna sambhūtaṁ hṛtsthaṁ jñānāsinātmanaḥ /
chittvainaṁ saṁśayaṁ yogam ātiṣṭhottiṣṭha bhārata // 4.42
tasmāt: therefore; ajñāna: ignorance; sambhūtaṁ: born of; hṛtsthaṁ: situated in the heart; jñānāsinā: by the sword of knowledge; ātmanaḥ: of the self; chittvā: having cutting off; enam: this; saṁśayaṁ: doubt; yogam: in yoga; ātiṣṭha: be firm; uttiṣṭha: stand up; bhārata: O descendant of Bhārata
4.42 O descendant of Bhārata, therefore, stand up, be situated in yoga. Armed with the sword of knowledge; cut the doubt born of ignorance that exists in your heart.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे ज्ञानकर्मसंन्यासयोगो नाम चतुर्थोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrī mad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ
yogaśāstre śrī kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde jñānakarmasannyāsa yogo nāma
caturtho'dhyāyaḥ //
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the fourth chapter named, Jñānakarmasannyāsa Yogaḥ, 'The Yoga of Action in Knowledge and Renunciation.'
CHAPTER
5
अथ पञ्चमोऽध्यायः
संन्यासयोगः
Sannyāsa Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच ।
संन्यासं कर्मणां कृष्ण पुनर्योगं च शंससि ।
यच्छ्रेय एतयोरेकं तन्मे ब्रूहि सुनिश्चितम् ॥ ५.१
arjuna uvāca sannyāsaṁ karmaṇāṁ kṛṣṇa punaryogaṁ ca śaṁsasi | yacchreya etayorekaṁ tanme brūhi suniścitam || 5.1
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; sannyāsaṁ: renunciation; karmaṇāṁ: of all actions; kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; punaḥ: again; yogaṁ: devotion; ca: also; śaṁsasi: praising; yat: which; śreyaḥ: beneficial; etayoḥ: of the two; ekaṁ: one; tat: that; me: to me; brūhi: please tell; suniścitaṁ: definitely
5.1 Arjuna says: Oh Kṛṣṇa, you asked me to renounce work first and then you asked me to work with devotion. Will you now please tell me, definetely, which of the two will be more beneficial to me?
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
संन्यासः कर्मयोगश्च निःश्रेयस्करावुभौ ।
तयोस्तु कर्मसंन्यासात्कर्मयोगो विशिष्यते ॥ ५.२
śrībhagavānuvāca
sannyāsaḥ karmayogaś ca niḥśreyasakarāvubhau |
tayostu karma-sannyāsāt karmayogo viśiṣyate || 5.2
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Lord Kṛṣṇa says; sannyāsaḥ: renunciation; karmayogaḥ: work in devotion; ca: also; niḥśreyasakarāv: for liberation; ubhau: both; tayoḥ: of the two; tu: but; karmasannyāsāt: between work and renunciation; karmayogaḥ: work in devotion; viśiṣyate: better
5.2 Bhagavān says: The renunciation of work [sannyāsa] and work in devotion [karmayoga] are both good for liberation. But, of the two, work in devotional service is better than re-nunciation of work.
ज्ञेयः स नित्यसंन्यासी यो न द्वेष्टि न काङ्क्षति ।
निर्द्वन्द्वो हि महाबाहो सुखं बन्धात्प्रमुच्यते ॥ ५.३
jñeyaḥ sa nityasannyāsī yo na dveṣṭi na kāṅkṣati |
nirdvandvo hi mahābāho sukhaṁ bandhātpramucyate || 5.3
jñeyaḥ: should be known; saḥ: he; nitya: always; saṁnyāsī : renouncer; yaḥ: who; na: never; dveṣṭi: hates; na: never; kāṅkṣati: desires; nirdvandvaḥ: free from all dualities; hi: certainly; mahābāho: mighty-armed one; sukham: easily; bandhāt: from bondage; pramucyate: completely liberated
5.3 He who neither hates nor desires the fruits of his activities has renounced. Such a person, free from all dualities, easily overcomes material bondage and is completely liberated, Oh Arjuna!
साङ्ख्ययोगौ पृथग्बालाः प्रवदन्ति न पण्डिताः।
एकमप्यास्थितः सम्यगुभयोर्विन्दते फलम् ॥ ५.४
sāṅkhyayogau pṛthagbālāḥ pravadanti na paṇḍitāḥ |
ekamapyāsthitaḥ samyag ubhayorvindate phalam || 5.4
sāṁkhyayogau: sāṁkhya system and yoga; pṛthak: different; bālāḥ: less intelli-gent; pravadanti: say; na: not; paṇḍitāḥ: learned; ekaṁ: one; api: even; āsthitaḥ: situated; samyak: complete; ubhayoḥ: of both; vindate: enjoys; phalaṁ: result
5.4 Only the ignorant, not the wise, speaks of the path of action [karma-yoga] to be different from the path of renuncia-tion [sāṅkhya yoga]. Those who are actually learned say that one who is firmly established in either of the paths, achieves the fruit of both.
यत्साङ्ख्यैः प्राप्यते स्थानं तद्योगैरपि गम्यते ।
एकं साङ्ख्यं च योगं च यः पश्यति स पश्यति ॥ ५.५
yat sāṅkhyaiḥ prāpyate sthānaṁ tad yogairapi gamyate |
ekaṁ sāṅkhyaṁ ca yogaṁ ca yaḥ paśyati sa paśyati || 5.5
yat: what; sāṅkhyaiḥ: by Sāṅkhya system; prāpyate: get; sthānaṁ: position; tat: that; yogaiḥ: by work in devotion; api: also; gamyate: can reach; ekam: one; sāṅkhyaṁ: Sāṅkhya system; ca: and; yogaṁ: work in devotion; ca: and; yaḥ: who; paśyati: sees; saḥ: he; paśyati: sees
5.5 He who knows, knows that the state reached by renuncia-tion [sāṅkhya] and action [karma] are one and the same. State reached by renunciation can also be achieved by action, know them to be at same level and see them as they are.
संन्यासस्तु महाबाहो दुःखमाप्तुमयोगतः।
योगयुक्तो मुनिर्ब्रह्म नचिरेणाधिगच्छति ॥ ५.६
sannyāsastu mahābāho duḥkhamāptumayogataḥ |
yogayukto munirbrahma na cireṇādhigacchati || 5.6
sannyāsaḥ: renunciation; tu: but; mahābāho: mighty-armed one; duḥkham . : misery; āptuṁ: afflicts with; ayogataḥ: without devotion; yogayuktaḥ: en-gaged in devotion; muniḥ: wise; brahma: supreme; nacireṇa: without delay; adhigacchati: attains
5.6 Renunciation without devotional service afflicts one with misery, Oh mighty-armed one. The wise person engaged in devotional service attains the Supreme without delay.
योगयुक्तो विशुद्धात्मा विजितात्मा जितेन्द्रियः ।
सर्वभूतात्मभूतात्मा कुर्वन्नपि न लिप्यते ॥ ५.७
yogayukto viśuddhātmā vijitātmā jitendriyaḥ |
sarva-bhūtātma-bhūtātmā kurvannapi na lipyate || 5.7
yogayuktaḥ: engaged in work with devotion; viśuddhātmā : a man of purified mind; vijita: self-controlled; atma: soul; jitendriyaḥ: conquered the senses; sarvabhūtātma: to all living beings; bhūtātma: compassionate; kurvan api: though engaged in work, na: never; lipyate: entangled
5.7 The person engaged in devoted service, beyond concepts pure and impure, self-controlled and who has conquered the senses is compassionate and loves everyone, although engaged in work, he is never entangled.
नैव किञ्चित्करोमीति युक्तो मन्येत तत्त्ववित् ।
पश्यञ्शृण्वन्स्पृशञ्जिघ्रन्नश्नन्गच्छन्स्वपञ्श्वसन् ॥ ५.८
naiva kiñcitkaromīti yukto manyeta tattvavit |
paśyan śṛṇvan spṛśañ jighrann aśnan gacchan svapañ śvasan || 5.8
na: never; eva: certainly; kiṃcit: anything; karomi: I do; iti: thus; yuktaḥ: en-gaged; manyeta: thinks; tattvavit: one who knows the truth; paśyan: seeing; śṛṇvan: hearing; spṛśan: touching; jighran: smelling; aśnan: eating; gacchan: going; svapan: dreaming; śvasan: breathing
प्रलपन्विसृजन्गृह्णन्नुन्मिषन्निमिषन्नपि ।
इन्द्रियाणीन्द्रियार्थेषु वर्तन्त इति धारयन् ॥ ५.९
pralapan visṛjan gṛhṇann unmiṣannimiṣannapi |
indriyāṇīndriyārtheṣu vartanta iti dhārayan || 5.9
pralapan: talking; visṛjan: giving up; gṛihṇan: accepting; unmishan: opening; nimiṣan: closing; api: though; indriyāṇi: the senses; indriyārtheṣu: in gratifying senses; vartanta: are engaged; iti: thus; dhārayan: considering
5.8, 9 One who knows the truth, though engaged in seeing, hearing, touching, smelling, eating, going, dreaming, and breath-ing, always knows within himself that—'I never do anything at all.' While talking, letting go, receiving, opening, closing, he considers that the senses are engaged with their sense objects.
ब्रह्मण्याधाय कर्माणि सङ्गं त्यक्त्वा करोति यः ।
लिप्यते न स पापेन पद्मपत्रमिवाम्भसा ॥ ५.१०
brahmaṇy ādhāya karmāṇi saṅgaṁ tyaktvā karoti yaḥ |
lipyate na sa pāpena padma-patram ivāmbhasā || 5.10
brahmaṇi: Eternal Consciousness; ādhāya: surrendering to; karmāṇi: actions; saṅgaṁ: attachment; tyaktvā : giving up; karoti: does; yaḥ: who; lipyate: af-fected; na: never; saḥ: he; pāpena: by sin; padma: lotus; patraṁ: leaf; iva: like; ambhasā: water
5.10 He, who acts without attachment, giving up and surrender-ing to the eternal consciousness, He is never affected by sin, in the same way that the lotus leaf is not affected by water.
कायेन मनसा बुद्ध्या केवलैरिन्द्रियैरपि ।
योगिनः कर्म कुर्वन्ति सङ्गं त्यक्त्वात्मशुद्धये ॥ ५.११
kāyena manasā buddhyā kevalairindriyairapi |
yoginaḥ karma kurvanti saṅgaṁ tyaktvātmaśuddhaye || 5.11
kāyena: by the body; manasā: by the mind; buddhyā: by the intellect; kevalaiḥ: only; indriyaiḥ: by the senses; api also: yoginaḥ: yogis; karma: action; kurvanti: perform; saṅgaṁ: attachment; tyaktvā; having abandoned; ātmaśuddhaye: for the purification of the self
5.11 The yogis, giving up attachment, act with the body, mind, intelligence, even with the senses for the purpose of self-purification.
युक्तः कर्मफलं त्यक्त्वा शान्तिमाप्नोति नैष्ठिकीम् ।
अयुक्तः कामकारेण फले सक्तो निबध्यते ॥ ५.१२
yuktaḥ karmaphalaṁ tyaktvā śāntimāpnoti naiṣṭhikīm |
ayuktaḥ kāma-kāreṇa phale sakto nibadhyate || 5.12
yuktaḥ: one steadfast in devotion; karma: action; phalaṁ: fruit: tyaktvā: giving up; śāntiṁ: peace; āpnoti: achieves: naiṣṭhikīṁ: established; ayuktaḥ: one not steadfast in devotion; kāmakāreṇa: for enjoying the fruits of the action; phale: fruit; saktaḥ: attached; nibadhyate: becomes entangled
5.12 One who is engaged in devotion, gives up attachment to outcome of one's actions and is centered, is at peace. One who is not engaged in devotion, attached to the outcome of one's action becomes entangled.
सर्वकर्माणि मनसा संन्यस्यास्ते सुखं वशी ।
नवद्वारे पुरे देही नैव कुर्वन्न कारयन् ॥ ५.१३
sarvakarmāṇi manasā sannyasyāste sukhaṁ vaśī |
navadvāre pure dehī naiva kurvanna kārayan || 5.13
sarva: all; karmāṇi: activities; manasā: by the mind; sannyasya: giving up; āste: remains; sukhaṁ: in happiness; vaśī : who is controlled; navadvāre: of nine gates; pure: in the city; dehī : body; na: never; eva: surely; kurvan: doing; na: never: kārayan: causing to be done
5.13 One who is controlled, giving up all the activities of the mind, surely remains in happiness in the city of nine gates (body), neither doing anything nor causing anything to be done.
न कर्तृत्वं न कर्माणि लोकस्य सृजति प्रभुः ।
न कर्मफलसंयोगं स्वभावस्तु प्रवर्तते ॥ ५.१४
na kartṛtvaṁ na karmāṇi lokasya sṛjati prabhuḥ |
na karmaphalasaṁyogaṁ svabhāvas tu pravartate || 5.14
na: never; kartṛtvaṁ: of doing; na: not; karmāṇi: activities; lokasya: of the people; sṛjati: creates; prabhuḥ: master; na: not; karma: activities; phala: fruit; saṁyogaṁ: connection; svabhāvaḥ: nature; tu: but; pravartate: act
5.14 The master does not create activities nor makes people do nor connects with the outcome of the actions. All this is enacted by the material nature.
नादत्ते कस्यचित्पापं न चैव सुकृतं विभुः ।
अज्ञानेनावृतं ज्ञानं तेन मुह्यन्ति जन्तवः ॥ ५.१५
nādatte kasyacitpāpaṁ na caiva sukṛtaṁ vibhuḥ |
ajñānenāvṛtaṁ jñānaṁ tena muhyanti jantavaḥ || 5.15
na: never; ādatte: accepts; kasyacit: anyone's; pāpaṁ: sins; na: not; ca: and; eva: surely; sukṛtaṁ: good deeds; vibhuḥ: lord; ajñānena: by ignorance; āvṛtaṁ: covered; jñānaṁ: knowledge; tena: by that; muhyanti: are confused; jantavaḥ: living beings
5.15 The Lord, surely, neither accepts anyone's sins nor good deeds. Living beings are confused by the ignorance that covers the knowledge.
ज्ञानेन तु तदज्ञानं येषां नाशितमात्मनः ।
तेषामादित्यवज्ज्ञानं प्रकाशयति तत्परम् ॥ ५.१६
jñānena tu tadajñānaṁ yeṣāṁ nāśitamātmanaḥ |
teṣāmādityavajjñānaṁ prakāśayati tatparam || 5.16
jñānena: by knowledge; tu : but; tad: that; ajñānaṁ: ignorance; yeṣāṁ: whose; nāśitaṁ: destroyed; ātmanaḥ: of the self; teṣām: their; ādityavat: like the rising sun; jñānaṁ: knowledge; prakāśayati: throws light on; tat param: that supreme consciousness
5.16 Whose ignorance is destroyed by the knowledge, their knowledge, like the rising sun, throws light on the supreme consciousness.
तद्बुद्धयस्तदात्मानस्तन्निष्ठास्तत्परायणाः ।
गच्छन्त्यपुनरावृत्तिं ज्ञाननिर्धूतकल्मषाः ॥ ५.१७
tadbuddhayas tad-ātmānas tan-niṣṭhās tat parāyaṇāḥ |
gacchanty apunar-āvṛttiṁ jñāna-nirdhūta-kalmaṣāḥ || 5.17
tad buddhyaḥ: one whose intelligence is in the supreme; tad ātmānaḥ: whose mind is in the supreme; tanniṣṭhāḥ: whose faith is in the supreme; tat parāyaṇāḥ: who has surrendered to the supreme; gacchanti : go; apunarāvṛit-tiṁ: liberation; jñāna: knowledge; nirdhūta: cleansed; kalmaṣāḥ: sins
5.17 One whose intelligence, mind, faith are in the Supreme and one who has surrendered to the Supreme, his misunder-standings are cleansed through knowledge and he goes towards liberation.
विद्याविनयसंपन्ने ब्राह्मणे गवि हस्तिनि ।
शुनि चैव श्वपाके च पण्डिताः समदर्शिनः ॥ ५.१८
vidyā-vinaya-saṁpanne brāhmaṇe gavi hastini |
śuni caiva śvapāke ca paṇḍitāḥ samadarśinaḥ || 5.18
vidyā: knowledge; vinaya: compassion; saṁpanne: full with; brāhmaṇe: in the brahmana; gavi: in the cow; hastini: in the elephant; śuni: in the dog; ca: and; eva: surely; śvapāke: in the dog-eater; ca: and; paṇḍitāḥ: learned; sama: equal; darśinaḥ: see
5.18 One who is full of knowledge and compassion sees equally the learned brāhmaṇa, the cow, the elephant, the dog and the dog-eater.
इहैव तैर्जितः सर्गो येषां साम्ये स्थितं मनः ।
निर्दोषं हि समं ब्रह्म तस्माद्ब्रह्मणि ते स्थिताः ॥ ५.१९
ihaiva tairjitaḥ sargo yeṣāṁ sāmye sthitaṁ manaḥ l
nirdoṣaṁ hi samaṁ brahma tasmād brahmaṇi te sthitāḥ ll 5.19
iha: in this life; eva: surely; taiḥ: by them; jitaḥ: conquered; sargaḥ: birth and death; yeṣāṁ: of whose; sāmye: in equanimity; sthitaṁ: situated; manaḥ: mind; nir doṣaṁ: flawless; hi: surely; samaṁ: in equanimity; brahma: supreme; tasmāt: therefore; brahmaṇi: in the supreme; te: they; sthitāḥ: situated
5.19 In this life, surely, those whose minds are situated in equanimity have conquered birth and death. They are flawless like the Supreme and therefore, are situated in the Supreme.’
न प्रहृष्येत्प्रियं प्राप्य नोद्विजेत्प्राप्य चाप्रियम् ।
स्थिरबुद्धिरसंमूढो ब्रह्मविद्ब्रह्मणि स्थितः ॥ ५.२०
na prahṛṣyetpriyaṁ prāpya nodvijet prāpya cāpriyam l
sthirabuddhir asaṁmūḍho brahmavid brahmaṇi sthitaḥ ll 5.20
na: never; prahṛṣyet: rejoice; priyaṁ: like; prāpya: achieving; no: not; udvijet: agitated; prāpya: achieving; ca: and; apriyaṁ: the unpleasant; sthirabuddhiḥ: steady intelligence; asaṁmūḍhaḥ: undeluded; brahmavid: one who knows the Supreme; brahmaṇi: in the Supreme; sthitaḥ: situated
5.20 One who does not rejoice at achieving something he likes nor gets agitated on getting something he does not like, who is of steady intelligence, who is not deluded, one who knows the Supreme, is situated in the Supreme.
बाह्यस्पर्शेष्वसक्तात्मा विन्दत्यात्मनि यत्सुखम् ।
स ब्रह्मयोगयुक्तात्मा सुखमक्षयमश्नुते ॥ ५.२१
bāhyasparśeṣvasaktātmā vindatyātmani yatsukham l
sa brahma-yoga-yuktātmā sukhamakṣayamaśnute ll 5.21
bāhya: outer; sparśeṣu: sense pleasures; asaktātmā : not attached; vindati: enjoys; ātmani: in the Self; yat: that; sukhaṁ: happiness; saḥ: he; brahma yoga: engaged in the Supreme; yuktātmā: self-connected; sukhaṁ: happiness; akṣayaṁ: unlimited; aśnute: enjoys
5.21 One who is not attached to the outer world sense pleasures, who enjoys in the Self, in that happiness, he, having identified with his Self by engaging in the Supreme [brahma-yoga], enjoys unlimited happiness.
ये हि संस्पर्शजा भोगा दुःखयोनय एव ते ।
आद्यन्तवन्तः कौन्तेय न तेषु रमते बुधः ॥ ५.२२
ye hi saṁsparśajā bhogā duḥkhayonaya eva te |
ādyantavantaḥ kaunteya na teṣu ramate budhaḥ || 5.22
ye: those; hi: surely; saṁsparśajāḥ: by contact with the senses; bhogāḥ: enjoy-ments; duḥkha: misery; yonayaḥ: sources of; eva: surely; te: they are; ādya: beginning; antavantaḥ: subject to end; kaunteya: son of Kuntī; na: not; teṣu: in those; ramate: enjoys; budhaḥ: intelligent person
5.22 The intelligent person surely does not enjoy the sense pleasures, enjoyments which are sources of misery and which are subject to beginning and end.
शक्नोतीहैव यः सोढुं प्राक्शरीरविमोक्षणात् ।
कामक्रोधोद्भवं वेगं स युक्तः स सुखी नरः ॥ ५.२३
śaknotīhaiva yaḥ soḍhuṁ prākśarīravimokṣaṇāt |
kāma-krodhodbhavaṁ vegaṁ sa yuktaḥ sa sukhī naraḥ || 5.23
śaknoti: able to do; iha eva: in this body; yaḥ: one who; soḍhuṁ: tolerate; prāk: before; śarīra: body; vimokṣaṇāt: give up; kāma: desire; krodha: anger; udbhavaṁ: generated from; vegaṁ: urge; sa: he; yuktaḥ: well-situated; saḥ: he; sukhī : happy; naraḥ: man
5.23 Before leaving this present body, if one is able to tolerate the urges of material senses and check the force of desire and anger, he is well situated and he is happy in this world.
योऽन्तःसुखोऽन्तरारामस्तथान्तर्ज्योतिरेव यः ।
स योगी ब्रह्मनिर्वाणं ब्रह्मभूतोऽधिगच्छति ॥ ५.२४
yo’ntaḥsukho’ntarārāmas tathāntar-jyotir eva yaḥ |
sa yogī brahman-irvāṇaṁ brahmabhūto’dhigacchati // 5.24
yaḥ: who; antaḥ sukhaḥ: happy from within; antarārāmaḥ: active within; tathā : as well as; antarjyotiḥ: illumined within; eva: surely; yaḥ: who; saḥ: he; yogī : mystic; brahma nirvāṇaṁ: liberated in the Supreme; brahma bhūtaḥ: self realized; adhigacchati: attains
5.24 One who is happy from within, active within as well as illumined within, surely, is a Yogi and he is liberated in the Supreme [brahma-nirvāṇa], is Self-realized and attains the Supreme.
लभन्ते ब्रह्मनिर्वाणमृषयः क्षीणकल्मषाः ।
छिन्नद्वैधा यतात्मानः सर्वभूतहिते रताः ॥ ५.२५
labhante brahma-nirvāṇam ṛṣayaḥ kṣīṇakalmaṣāḥ |
chinn-advaidhā yatātmānaḥ sarvabhūtahite ratāḥ // 5.25
labhante: achieve; brahma nirvāṇaṁ: liberation in the Supreme; ṛṣayaḥ: who are active within; kṣīṇakalmaṣāḥ: devoid of sins; chinna: torn off; dvaidāḥ: duality; yatātmānaḥ: engaged in self-realization; sarva: all; bhūta: living beings; hite: for the welfare; ratāḥ: engaged
5.25 Those, whose sins have been destroyed, who have dispelled the dualities arising from doubts, whose minds are engaged within, and who are working for the welfare of other beings, attain the eternal liberation in the Supreme [brahma-nirvāṇa].
कामक्रोधवियुक्तानां यतीनां यतचेतसाम् ।
अभितो ब्रह्मनिर्वाणं वर्तते विदितात्मनाम् ॥ ५.२६
kāmakrodhaviyuktānāṁ yatīnāṁ yatacetasām |
abhito brahmanirvāṇaṁ vartate viditātmanām ॥ 5.26
kāma: desire; krodha: anger; viyuktānāṁ; one freed from; yatīnāṁ; of the ascetics; yata cetasāṁ: with the thoughts controlled; abhitaḥ: on all sides; brahma nirvāṇaṁ: absolute freedom; vartate: exists; viditātmanāṁ: of those who have realized the Self
5.26 They who are free from lust and anger, who have subdued the mind and senses, and who have known the Self, easily attain liberation [brahma-nirvāṇa].
स्पर्शान्कृत्वा बहिर्बाह्यांश्चक्षुश्चैवान्तरे भ्रुवोः ।
प्राणापानौ समौ कृत्वा नासाभ्यन्तरचारिणौ ॥ ५.२७
sparśān kṛtvā bahir bāhyāṁś cakṣuś caivāntare bhruvoḥ ।
prāṇāpānau samau kṛtvā nāsābhyantara-cāriṇau ॥ 5.27
sparśān: external sense objects; kṛtvā : keeping; bahiḥ: external; bāhyān: ex-ternal; cakṣuḥ: eyes; ca: and; eva: surely; antare: within; bhruvoḥ: eyebrows; prāṇāpānau: inward and outward breath; samau: suspending; kṛtvā : doing; nāsābhyantara: within the nostrils; cārinau: moving
यतेन्द्रियमनोबुद्धिर्मुनिर्मोक्षपरायणः ।
विगतेच्छाभयक्रोधो यः सदा मुक्त एव सः ॥ ५.२८
yatendriya-mano-buddhir munir mokṣaparāyaṇaḥ ।
vigatecchā-bhaya-krodho yaḥ sadā mukta eva saḥ ॥ 5.28
yata: controlled; indriya: senses; mano: mind; buddhiḥ: intelligence; muniḥ: the sage; mokṣa: liberation; parāyaṇaḥ: aiming; vigata: free from; icchā: desires; bhaya: fear; krodah: anger; yaḥ: one who; sadā: always; muktaḥ: liberated; eva: certainly; saḥ: he is
5.27,28 Shutting out all external sense objects, keeping the eyes and vision concentrated between the two eyebrows, suspending the inward and outward breaths within the nostrils and thus controlling the mind, senses and intelligence, the transcendental who is aiming at liberation, becomes free from desire, fear and the by-product of desire and fear, anger all three. One who is always in this state is certainly liberated.
भोक्तारं यज्ञतपसां सर्वलोकमहेश्वरम् ।
सुहृदं सर्वभूतानां ज्ञात्वा मां शान्तिमृच्छति ॥ ५.२९
bhoktāraṁ yajñatapasāṁ sarva-loka-maheśvaram | suhṛdaṁ sarvabhūtānāṁ jñātvā māṁ śāntimṛcchati || 5.29
bhoktāraṁ: one who enjoys; yajña: sacrifice; tapasāṁ: penance; sarva: all; loka: worlds; maheśvārāṁ: lord; suhṛdaṁ: benefactor; sarva: all; bhūtānāṁ: living beings; jñātvā: knowing; māṁ: me; śāntiṁ: peace; ṛcchati: achieves
5.29 One who knowing Me as the purpose of sacrifice and penance, as the lord of all the worlds and the benefactor of all the living beings, achieves peace.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे संन्यासयोगो नाम पञ्चमोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde sannyāsayogo nāma pañcamo ‘dhyāyaḥ ||
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the fifth chapter named, Sannyāsa Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Renunciation.’

CHAPTER
6
अथ षष्ठोऽध्यायः
ध्यानयोगः
Dhyāna Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच
अनाश्रितः कर्मफलं कार्यं कर्म करोति यः ।
स संन्यासी च योगी च न निरग्निर्न चाक्रियः ॥ ६.१
śrībhagavānuvāca
anāśritaḥ karmaphalaṃ kāryaṃ karma karoti yaḥ /
sa sanyāsī ca yogī ca na niragnirna cā'kriyaḥ // 6.1
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the Lord says; anāśritaḥ: without shelter; karma: action; phalaṃ: fruit; kāryaṃ: obligated; karma: work; karoti: performs; yaḥ: who; saḥ: he; sannyāsī: ascetic; ca: and; yogī: one engaged in yoga; ca: and; na: not; nir: without; agniḥ: fire; na: not; ca: and; akriyaḥ: without work
6.1 Bhagavān says: One who performs his actions without being attached to their fruit (outcome) of his work is a Sannyāsi, and he is truly an ascetic; a Yogi also.; not the one who renounces to light the fire and performs no action.
यं संन्यासमिति प्राहुर्योगं तं विद्धि पाण्डव ।
न ह्यसंन्यस्तसङ्कल्पो योगी भवति कश्चन ॥ ६.२
yaṃ sannyāsamiti prāhur yogaṃ taṃ viddhi pāṇḍava /
na hyasannyastasaṅkalpo yogī bhavati kaścana // 6.2
yaṃ: what; sannyāsam: renunciation; iti: thus; prāhuḥ: they say; yogaṃ: link-ing with the Supreme; taṃ: that; viddhi: you should know; pāṇḍava: O son of Pāṇḍu; na: never; hi: certainly; asannyasta: without renouncing; saṅkalpaḥ: self interest; yogī: one engaged in yoga; bhavati: becomes; kaścana: anyone
6.2 O Pāṇḍava, what is called renunciation, or sannyāsa, you must know to be the same as yoga, or uniting oneself with the Supreme., for never can anyone become a yogī, until he renounces the desire for self-gratification [saṅkalpa].
आरुरुक्षोर्मुनेर्योगं कर्म कारणमुच्यते ।
योगारूढस्य तस्यैव शमः कारणमुच्यते ॥ ६.३
ārurukṣormuner yogaṃ karma kāraṇamucyate /
yogārūḍhasya tasyaiva śamaḥ kāraṇamucyate // 6.3
ārurukṣoḥ: one wishing to ascend to the state of yoga (no-mind state); muneḥ: of the sage; yogaṃ: yoga system; karma: work; kāraṇam: cause; ucyate: is said to be; yoga: yoga; arūḍhasya: of one who has attained; tasya: his; eva: certainly; śamaḥ: cessation of all activities; kāraṇam: cause; ucyate: is said to be
6.3 A one desirious of achieving the state of yoga or no-mind state, action is said to be the means and for the one who is already elevated in yoga, cessation from all actions is said to be the means.
यदा हि नेन्द्रियार्थेषु न कर्मस्वनुषज्जते ।
सर्वसङ्कल्पसंन्यासी योगारूढस्तदोच्यते ॥ ६.४
yadā hi nendriyārtheṣu na karmasvanuṣajjate /
sarvasaṅkalpasannyāsī yogārūḍhastadocyate // 6.4
yadā: when; hi: certainly; na: not; indriyārtheṣu: in sense gratification; na: never; karmasu: in fruitive activities; anuṣajjate: does necessarily engage; sarva sankalpa: all material desires; sannyāsī: renouncer; yogārūḍhaḥ: elevated in yoga; tadā: at that time; ucyate: is said to be
6.4 Any one is said to have attained the state of yoga when, having renounced all material desires, he neither acts for sense gratification nor engages in result focused activities.
उद्धरेदात्मनात्मानं नात्मानमवसादयेत्
आत्मैव ह्यात्मनो बन्धुरात्मैव रिपुरात्मनः ॥ ६.५
uddhared ātmanātmānaṁ natmānam avasādayet |
ātmaiva hyātmano bandhur ātmaiva ripurātmanaḥ || 6.5
uddharet: one must deliver; ātmanā: by the mind; ātmānaṁ: the conditioned soul; na: never; ātmānaṁ: the conditioned soul; avasādayet: put into degra-dation; ātmā: mind; eva: certainly; hi : surely; ātmanaḥ: of the conditioned soul; bandhuḥ: friend; ātmā: mind; eva: certainly; ripuḥ: enemy; ātmanaḥ: of the conditioned soul
6.5 You are your own friend; you are your own enemy. Evolve yourself through the Self and do not degrade yourself.
बन्धुरात्मात्मनस्तस्य येनात्मैवात्मना जितः ।
अनात्मनस्तु शत्रुत्वे वर्तेतात्मैव शत्रुवत् ॥ ६.६
bandhur ātmātmanas tasya yenātmaivātmanā jitaḥ |
anātmanastu śatrutve vartetātmaiva śatruvat || 6.6
bandhuḥ: friend; ātmā: the Self; ātmanaḥ: of the living entity; tasya: of him; yena: by whom; ātmā: the Self; eva: certainly; ātmanā: by the living entity; jitaḥ: conquered; anātmanaḥ: of one who has failed to control the Self; tu: but; śatrutve: because of enmity; varteta: remains; ātmā eva: the very mind; śatruvat: as an enemy
6.6 For him who has conquered the Self, the Self is the best of friends; for one who has failed to do so, his Self will remain the greatest enemy.
जितात्मनः प्रशान्तस्य परमात्मा समाहितः ।
शीतोष्णसुखदुःखेषु तथा मानापमानयोः ॥ ६.७
jitātmanaḥ praśāntasya paramātmā samāhitaḥ /
śītoṣṇa-sukha duḥkheṣu tathā mānāpamānayoḥ // 6.7
jitātmanaḥ: of one who has conquered his self; praśāntasya: who has attained tranquility; paramātmā: Supreme; samāhitaḥ: approached completely; śītoṣṇa: in cold heat; sukha: happiness; duḥkheṣu: and distress; tathā: also; māna: in honor; apamānayoḥ: dishonor
6.7 For one who has conquered the self, who has attained tranquility, the Supreme is already reached. Such a person remains in this state in happiness or distress, heat or cold, honor or dishonor.
ज्ञानविज्ञानतृप्तात्मा कूटस्थो विजितेन्द्रियः ।
युक्त इत्युच्यते योगी समलोष्टाश्मकाञ्चनः ॥ ६.८
jñāna-vijñāna-tṛptātmā kūṭastho vijitendriyaḥ /
yukta ityucyate yogī sama-loṣṭāśma-kāñcanaḥ // 6.8
jñāna: acquired knowledge; vijñāna: realized knowledge; tṛptātmā: contented self; kūṭasthaḥ: established in Self-realization; vijitendriyaḥ: one who has subdued his senses; yukta: competent for self-realization; iti: thus; ucyate: is said; yogī: one established in yoga; sama: equipoised; loṣṭāśma: lump of earth, stone; kāñcanaḥ: gold
6.8 A person whose mind is contented because of spiritual knowledge, who has subdued his senses and to whom stone and gold are same and who is satisfied with what he is having, is said to be established in Self-realization and is called an enlightened being.
सुहृन्मित्रार्युदासीन मध्यस्थद्वेष्यबन्धुषु ।
साधुष्वपि च पापेषु समबुद्धिर्विशिष्यते ॥ ६.९
suhṛn-mitrāry-udāsīna madhyastha-dveṣya bandhuṣu /
sādhuṣvapi ca pāpeṣu sama-buddhir viśiṣyate // 6.9
suhṛt: to well-wishers by nature; mitra: affectionate benefactors; ari: enemies; udāsīna: neutral; madhyastha: mediators; dveṣya: envious; bandhuṣu: friends; sādhuṣu: pious; api: also; ca: and; pāpeṣu: sinners; sama: equal buddhiḥ: with equal mind; viśiṣyate: is further advanced
6.9 A person is considered truly advanced when he regards honest well-wishers, affectionate benefactors, the neutral, me-diators, the envious, friends and enemies, the pious and the sinners all with an equal mind.
योगी युञ्जीत सततमात्मानं रहसि स्थितः ।
एकाकी यतचित्तात्मा निराशीरपरिग्रहः ॥ ६.१०
yogī yuñjīta satatam ātmānaṃ rahasi sthitaḥ /
ekākī yatachittātmā nirāśīraparigrahaḥ // 6.10
yogī: yogi; yuñjīta: concentrate; satataṃ: always; ātmānaṃ: himself; rahasi: in a secluded place; sthitaḥ: situated; ekākī : alone; yatachittātmā : careful in mind; nir āśīḥ: without being attracted by anything else; aparigrahaḥ: free from the feeling of possessiveness
6.10 A Yogī should always try to concentrate his mind on the Supreme Self; situated in a secluded place, he should carefully control his mind without being attracted by anything and should be free from the feeling of possessiveness.
शुचौ देशे प्रतिष्ठाप्य स्थिरमासनमात्मनः ।
नात्युच्छ्रितं नातिनीचं चैलाजिनकुशोत्तरम् ॥ ६.११
śucau deśe pratiṣṭhāpya sthiram āsanam ātmanaḥ /
nātyucchritaṃ nātinīcaṃ cailājina-kuśottaram // 6.11
śucau: in a clean state; deśe: land; pratiṣṭhāpya: placing; sthiram: stable; āsanaṃ: seat; ātmanaḥ: own; na: not; ati: very low; ucchritaṃ: high; na: not; nīcaṃ: low; caila ajina: of soft cloth and deerskin; kuśa: kuśa grass; uttaraṃ: covering
6.11 On a clean and pure place, one should establish his seat by laying kuśa grass, a deer skin and a cloth, one over another, neither too high nor too low.
तत्रैकाग्रं मनः कृत्वा यतचित्तेन्द्रियक्रियः ।
उपविश्यासने युञ्ज्याद्योगमात्मविशुद्धये ॥ ६.१२
tatraikāgraṃ manaḥ kṛtvā yata-cittendriya-kriyaḥ |
upaviśyāsane yuñjyād yogamātmaviśuddhaye || 6.12
tatra: then; ekāgraṃ: with one focus; manaḥ: mind; kṛtvā: making; yata cittendriya kriyaḥ: having restrained the functions of the mind and senses; upaviśya: sitting; āsane: on the seat; yuñjyāt: should execute; yogaṃ: yoga; ātma: oneself; viśuddhaye: to purify
6.12 Sitting firmly on that pure seat, the yogi should practice the purification of the self by controlling the activities of mind and the senses
समं कायशिरोग्रीवं धारयन्नचलं स्थिरः
सम्प्रेक्ष्य नासिकाग्रं स्वं दिशश्चानवलोकयन् ॥ ६.१३
samaṃ kāyaśirogrīvaṃ dhārayannacalaṃ sthiraḥ |
samprekṣya nāsikāgraṃ svaṃ diśaścānavalokayan || 6.13
samaṃ: straight; kāya: body; śiraḥ: head; grīvaṃ: neck; dhārayan: holding; acalaṃ: steady; sthiraḥ: still; saṃprekṣya: looking; nāsika: nose; agraṃ: at the tip; svaṃ: own; diśaḥ: directions; ca: and; anavalokayan: not looking
6.13 Holding the body, head and neck steady, look at the tip of your nose without looking in any other direction.
प्रशान्तात्मा विगतभीर्ब्रह्मचारिव्रते स्थितः ।
मनः संयम्य मच्चित्तो युक्त आसीत मत्परः ॥ ६.१४
praśāntātmā vigatabhīr brahmacārivrate sthitaḥ ।
manaḥ saṃyamya maccitto yukta āsī ta matparaḥ ॥ 6.14
praśāntātmā: unagitated mind; vigatabhīḥ: free from fear; brahmachārivrate: in the vow of living with Existence; sthitaḥ: situated; manaḥ: mind; saṃyamya: controlling; maccittaḥ: mind fixed in Me; yuktaḥ: balanced; āsīta: sit; matparaḥ: Me supreme goal
6.14 Sit with an unagitated mind, free from fear and in tune with Existence, controlling the mind, focusing it on Me and make Me the supreme goal.
युञ्जन्नेवं सदात्मानं योगी नियतमानसः ।
शान्तिं निर्वाणपरमां मत्संस्थामधिगच्छति ॥ ६.१५
yuñjannevaṃ sadātmānaṃ yogī niyatamānasaḥ ।
śāntiṃ nirvāṇa paramāṃ mat-saṃsthām adhigacchati ॥ 6.15
yuñjan: practicing; evaṃ: thus; sadā: always; ātmānaṃ: Self; yogī : yogi; niya-ta: controlled; mānasaḥ: mind; śāntiṃ: peace; nirvāṇa: liberation; paramāṃ: supreme; matsaṃsthāṃ: My kingdom; adhigacchati: attain
6.15 Always practising control over the mind and situated in the Self, the yogi attains peace, the supreme liberation and My kingdom.
नात्यश्नतस्तु योगोऽस्ति न चैकान्तमनश्नतः ।
न चाति स्वप्नशीलस्य जाग्रतो नैव चार्जुन ॥ ६.१६
nātyaśnatastu yogosti na caikāntamanaśnataḥ ।
na cāti svapnaśīlasya jāgrato naiva cārjuna ॥ 6.16
na: never; atyaśnataḥ: too much eats; tu: but; yogaḥ: yoga; asti: is; na: not; ca: and; ekāntaṃ: on the one side; anaśnataḥ: not eat; na: not; ca: and; ati: too much; svapna śīlasya: sleep; jāgrataḥ: awake; na: not; eva: also; ca: and; arjuna: Oh Arjuna 6.16 Yoga is neither eating too much nor eating too little; it is neither sleeping too much nor sleeping too little, Oh Arjuna.
युक्ताहारविहारस्य युक्तचेष्टस्य कर्मसु ।
युक्तस्वप्नावबोधस्य योगो भवति दुःखहा ॥ ६.१७
yuktāhāra vihārasya yuktaceṣṭasya karmasu |
yukta-svapnāvabodhasya yogo bhavati duḥkhahā || 6.17
yukta: regulated; āhāra: food; vihārasya: rest; yukta: regulated; ceṣṭasya: exertion; karmasu: work; yukta: regulated; svapna avabodhasya: sleep and wakefulness; yogaḥ: yoga; bhavati: becomes; duḥkhahā : reduced misery
6.17 One who is regulated in food, rest, recreation and work, sleep and wakefulness, can reduce misery.
यदा विनियतं चित्तमात्मन्येवावतिष्ठते ।
निःस्पृहः सर्वकामेभ्यो युक्त इत्युच्यते तदा ॥ ६.१८
yadā viniyataṃ cittam ātmanyevāvatiṣṭhate |
niḥspṛhaḥ sarvakāmebhyo yukta ityucyate tadā || 6.18
yadā: when; viniyataṃ: disciplined; cittaṃ: mind; ātmani: situated in the Self; eva: certainly; avatiṣṭhate: situated; niḥspṛhaḥ: free of desire; sarva: all; kāme-bhyaḥ: material desires; yuktaḥ: situated; iti: thus; ucyate: said to be; tadā : then
6.18 When the mind is disciplined and one is situated in the Self, free from all desires, then one is said to be situated in yoga.
यथा दीपो निवातस्थो नेङ्गते सोपमा स्मृता ।
योगिनो यतचित्तस्य युञ्जतो योगमात्मनः ॥ ६.१९
yathā dīpo nivātastho neṅgate sopamā smṛ tā |
yogino yatacittasya yuñjato yogamātmanaḥ || 6.19
yathā: as; dīpaḥ: lamp; nivātasthaḥ: in a place without wind; na: not; iṅgate: waver; sā: this; upamā: comparison; smṛtā: is considered; yoginaḥ: of the yogi; yata cittasya: whose mind is controlled; yuñjataḥ: engaged; yogam: in yoga; ātmanaḥ: in the Self
6.19 As a lamp in a place without wind does not waver, so also the yogi, whose mind is controlled remains steady, engaged in yoga, in the Self.
यत्रोपरमते चित्तं निरुद्धं योगसेवया ।
यत्र चैवात्मनात्मानं पश्यन्नात्मनि तुष्यति ॥ ६.२०
yatroparamate cittam niruddhaṁ yogasevayā |
yatra caivātmanātmānaṁ paśyannātmani tuṣyati || 6.20
yatra: there; uparamate: quietened; cittam: mind; niruddham: stop; yoga: yoga; sevayā: work; yatra: there; ca: and; eva: certainly; ātmanā: by the Self; ātmānam: Self; paśyan: seeing; ātmani: in the Self; tuṣyati: satisfied
6.20 In yoga, the mind becomes quiet and the Self is satisfied by the Self in the Self.
सुखमात्यन्तिकं यत्तद्बुद्धिग्राह्यमतीन्द्रियम् ।
वेत्ति यत्र न चैवायं स्थितश्चलति तत्त्वतः ॥ ६.२१
sukhamātyantikaṁ yat tad buddhigrāhyamatīndriyam |
vetti yatra na caivāyaṁ sthitaścalati tattvataḥ || 6.21
sukham: happiness; ātyantikam: supreme; yat: which; tad: that; buddhi: intelligence; grāhyam: grasped; atīndriyam: beyond the senses; vetti: know; yatra: where; na: not; ca: and; eva: certainly; ayam: he; sthitaḥ: situated; calati: moves; tattvataḥ: from truth
6.21 Supreme bliss is grasped by intelligence transcending the senses. The person who knows this is based in reality.
यं लब्ध्वा चापरं लाभं मन्यते नाधिकं ततः
यस्मिन्स्थितो न दुःखेन गुरुणापि विचाल्यते ॥ ६.२२
yaṃ labdhvā cāparaṃ lābhaṃ manyate nādhikaṃ tataḥ |
yasminsthito na duḥkhena guruṇāpi vicālyate || 6.22
yaṃ: that which; labdhvā: by attaining; ca: and; aparaṃ: any other; lābhaṃ: gain; manyate: considers; na: not; adhikaṃ: more; tataḥ: than that; yasmin: in which; sthitaḥ: situated; na: not; duḥkhena: by misery; guruṇā api: though difficult; vicālyate: becomes shaken
6.22 By attaining that Supreme, one does not consider any other gain as being greater. By being situated in the Supreme, one is not shaken by the greatest of misery.
तं विद्याद् दुःखसंयोगवियोगं योगसंज्ञितम् ।
स निश्चयेन योक्तव्यो योगोऽनिर्विण्णचेतसा ॥ ६.२३
taṃ vidyād duḥkhasaṃ yogaviyogaṃ yoga-saṃjñitam |
sa niścayena yoktavyo yogo'nirviṇṇacetasā || 6.23
taṃ: that; vidyāt: know; duḥkha: misery; saṃyoga: contact; viyogaṃ: removal; yoga: yoga; saṃjñitaṃ: is termed as; saḥ: he; niścayena: with determination; yoktavyaḥ: practiced; yogaḥ: yoga; anirviṇṇa cetasā: without deviating
6.23 When yoga is practiced with determination without devi-ating, the misery by contact with material senses is removed.
सङ्कल्पप्रभवान्कामांस्त्यक्त्वा सर्वानशेषतः
मनसैवेन्द्रियग्रामं विनियम्य समन्ततः ॥ ६.२४
saṅkalpa-prabhavān kāmāṃs tyaktvā sarvānaśeṣataḥ |
manasaivendriya-grāmaṃ viniyamya samantataḥ || 6.24
saṃkalpa: thought; prabhavān: born of; kāmān: desires; tyaktvā: give up; sarvān: all; aśeṣataḥ: completely; manasā: mind; eva: certainly; indriya grāmaṃ: all senses; viniyamya: regulating; samantataḥ: from all sides
6.24 Giving up completely all the fantasies born of the mind, one can regulate all the senses from all the sides by the mind.
शनैः शनैरुपरमेद् बुद्ध्या धृतिगृहीतया ।
आत्मसंस्थं मनः कृत्वा न किञ्चिदपि चिन्तयेत् ॥ ६.२५
śanaiḥ śanairuparamed buddhyā dhṛtigṛhītayā |
ātmasaṁsthaṁ manaḥ kṛtvā na kiñcidapi cintayet || 6.25
śanaiḥ: gradually; śanaiḥ: step by step; uparamet: hold; buddhyā: by intelli-gence; dhṛti gṛhītayā: held by conviction; ātma: Self; saṁsthaṁ: established; manaḥ: mind; kṛtvā: doing; na: not; kiṁcit: other; api: also; cintayet: thinking of
6.25 Gradually, step by step, one should become established in the Self, held by the conviction of intelligence, with the mind not thinking of anything else.
यतो यतो निश्चरति मनश्चञ्चलमस्थिरम् ।
ततस्ततो नियम्यैतदात्मन्येव वशं नयेत् ॥ ६.२६
yato yato niścarati manaś cañcalamasthiram |
tatas tato niyamyaitad ātmanyeva vaśaṁ nayet || 6.26
yataḥ-yataḥ: wherever; niścarati: becomes agitated; manaḥ: mind; cañcalam: moving; asthiraṁ: not steady; tataḥ-tataḥ: there; niyamya: control; etat: this; āt-mani: in the Self; eva: certainly; vaśaṁ: under control; nayet: must bring under
6.26 From wherever the mind becomes agitated due to its wandering and unsteady nature, from there, one must certainly bring it under the control of the Self.
प्रशान्तमनसं ह्येनं योगिनं सुखमुत्तमम् ।
उपैति शान्तरजसं ब्रह्मभूतमकल्मषम् ॥ ६.२७
praśānta-manasaṁ hy enaṁ yoginaṁ sukhamuttamam |
upaiti śāntarajasaṁ brahma-bhūtam akalmaṣam || 6.27
praśānta: peaceful; manasaṁ: mind; hi: certainly; enam: this; yoginam: yogi; sukham: happiness; uttamam: highest; upaiti: attains; śānta rajasam: passion pacified; brahma bhūtam: liberated by the Supreme; akalmaṣam: free from sins 6.27 The yogi whose mind is peaceful attains the highest hap-piness; his passion is pacified and he is free from sins as he is liberated by the Supreme.
युञ्जन्नेवं सदात्मानं योगी विगतकल्मषः ।
सुखेन ब्रह्मसंस्पर्शमत्यन्तं सुखमश्नुते ॥ ६.२८
yuñjannevaṃ sadātmānaṃ yogī vigatakalmaṣaḥ / sukhena brahma-saṃsparś amatyantaṃ sukhamaśnute // 6.28
yuñjan: being engaged; evaṃ: in this way; sadā : always; ātmānaṃ: Self; yogī : yogi; vigata: free from; kalmaṣaḥ: material contamination; sukhena: in hap-piness; brahma saṃsparśaṃ: in touch with the Supreme; atyantaṃ: highest; sukhaṃ: happiness; aśnute: attains
6.28 The yogi always engaged in the Self and free from material contamination, is in touch with the Supreme and attains the highest happiness.
सर्वभूतस्थमात्मानं सर्वभूतानि चात्मनि ।
ईक्षते योगयुक्तात्मा सर्वत्र समदर्शनः ॥ ६.२९
sarvabhūtastham-ātmānaṃ sarvabhūtāni cātmani / īkṣate yogayuktātmā sarvatra samadarśanaḥ // 6.29
sarva: all; bhūta: living beings; sthaṃ: situated; ātmānaṃ: Supreme; sarva: all; bhūtāni: living beings; ca: and; ātmani: in the Supreme; īkṣate: sees; yoga: yoga; yuktātmā: engaged Self; sarvatra: everywhere; sama: equal; darśanaḥ: seeing
6.29 The Yogī sees the Supreme situated in all beings and also all beings situated in the Supreme. One established in the Self sees the Supreme everywhere.
यो मां पश्यति सर्वत्र सर्वं च मयि पश्यति ।
तस्याहं न प्रणश्यामि स च मे न प्रणश्यति ॥ ६.३०
yo māṃ paśyati sarvatra sarvaṃ ca mayi paśyati |
tasyāhaṃ na praṇaśyāmi sa ca me na praṇaśyati || 6.30
yaḥ: who; mām: Me; paśyati: sees; sarvatra: everywhere; sarvam: everything; ca: and; mayi: in Me; paśyati: sees; tasya: for him; aham: I; na: not; praṇaśyāmi: lost; saḥ: he; ca: and; me: Me; na: not; praṇaśyati: lost
6.30 For one who sees Me everywhere and who sees everything in Me, for him I am never lost nor is he lost to Me.
सर्वभूतस्थितं यो मां भजत्येकत्वमास्थितः ।
सर्वथा वर्तमानोऽपि स योगी मयि वर्तते ॥ ६.३१
sarvabhūtasthitaṃ yo māṃ bhajatyekatvamāsthitaḥ |
sarvathā vartamānopi sa yogī mayi vartate || 6.31
sarva: all; bhūta: beings; sthitam: situated; yah: who; mām: Me; bhajati: wor-ships; ekatvam: in oneness; āsthitaḥ: situated; sarvathā : in all respects; var-tamānaḥ: present; api: though; sah: he; yogī : yogi; mayi : in Me; vartate: remains
6.31 He who is in oneness with Me in all respects, worships Me situated in all beings and remains present in Me.
आत्मौपम्येन सर्वत्र समं पश्यति योऽर्जुन ।
सुखं वा यदि वा दुःखं स योगी परमो मतः ॥ ६.३२
ātmaupamyena sarvatra samaṃ paśyati yorjuna |
sukhaṃ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṃ sa yogī paramo mataḥ || 6.32
ātmaupamyena: self by comparison; sarvatra: everywhere; samam: equal; paśyati: see; yah: who; arjuna: Oh Arjuna; sukham: happiness; vā: or; yadi: if; vā: or; duhkham: misery; sah: such; yogī : yogi; paramah: supreme; matah: opinion
6.32 One who, by comparision to his own Self, sees the true oneness of all beings, in both their happiness or misery, is Supreme Yogi in My opinion, Arjuna.
अर्जुन उवाच ।
योऽयं योगस्त्वया प्रोक्तः साम्येन मधुसूदन ।
एतस्याहं न पश्यामि चञ्चलत्वात्स्थितिं स्थिराम् ॥ ६.३३
arjuna uvāca yoyaṃ yogastvayā proktaḥ sāmyena madhusūdana / etasyāhaṃ na paśyāmi cañcalatvātsthitiṃ sthirām // 6.33
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; yaḥ: this; ayam: system; yogaḥ: yoga; tvayā : by You; proktaḥ: said; sāmyena: generally; madhusūdana: O killer of Madhu; etasya: of this; ahaṃ: I; na: not; paśyāmi: see; cañcalatvāt: due to being restless; sthitiṃ: situation; sthirāṃ: steady
6.33 Arjuna says: O Madhusūdana, I am not able to see this system of yoga as told by You in the situation of the mind being restless and not steady.
चञ्चलं हि मनः कृष्ण प्रमाथि बलवद्दृढम् ।
तस्याहं निग्रहं मन्ये वायोरिव सुदुष्करम् ॥ ६.३४
cañcalaṃ hi manaḥ kṛṣṇa pramāthī balavad dṛḍham / tasyāhaṃ nigrahaṃ manye vāyoriva suduṣkaram // 6.34
cañcalam: wavering; hi: certainly; manaḥ: mind; kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; pramāthī : agitating; balavat: strong; dṛḍhaṃ: firm; tasya: its; ahaṃ: I; nigrahaṃ: con-trolling; manye: think; vāyoḥ: of the wind; iva: like; suduṣkaram: difficult
6.34 O Kṛṣṇa, the wavering mind is agitated, strong and firm. I think it is difficult to control the mind like it is difficult to control the wind.
श्री भगवानुवाच
असंशयं महाबाहो मनो दुर्निग्रहं चलम् ।
अभ्यासेन तु कौन्तेय वैराग्येण च गृह्यते ॥ ६.३५
śrībhagavānuvāca
asaṁśayaṁ mahābāho mano durnigrahaṁ calam ।
abhyāsena tu kaunteya vairāgyeṇa ca gṛhyate ॥ 6.35
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the Lord says; asaṁśayaṁ: without doubt; mahābāho: O mighty-armed one; manaḥ: mind; durnigrahaṁ: difficult to control; calam: wavering; abhyāsena: by practice; tu : but; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; vairāgyeṇa: by detachment; ca: and; gṛhyate: is controlled
6.35 Bhagavān says: O mighty-armed Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), it is undoubtedly difficult to control the wavering mind but by practice and detachment, it can be controlled.
असंयतात्मना योगो दुष्प्राप इति मे मतिः ।
वश्यात्मना तु यतता शक्योऽवाप्तुमुपायतः ॥ ६.३६
asaṁyatātmanā yogo duṣprāpa iti me matiḥ ।
vaśyātmanā tu yatatā śakyo vāptum upāyataḥ ॥ 6.36
asaṁyatātmanā: uncontrolled by the mind; yogaḥ: yoga; duṣprāpaḥ: difficult to attain; iti: thus; me: My; matiḥ: opinion; vaśyātmanā: controlled by the mind; tu: but; yatatā: by one engaged in practise; śakyaḥ: practical; avāptuṁ: to achieve; upāyataḥ: by appropriate means
6.36 For one whose mind is uncontrolled, it is difficult to attain yoga in My opinion. But, it is practical to achieve control over the mind by appropriate means.
अर्जुन उवाच
अयतिः श्रद्धयोपेतो योगाच्चलितमानसः ।
अप्राप्य योगसंसिद्धिं कां गतिं कृष्ण गच्छति ॥ ६.३७
arjuna uvāca
ayatiḥ śraddhayopeto yogāc calita mānasaḥ ।
aprāpya yoga-saṁsiddhiṁ kāṁ gatiṁ kṛṣṇa gacchati ॥ 6.37
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; ayatiḥ: the uncontrolled person; śraddhyā: with faith; upetaḥ: engaged; yogāt: from yoga; calita: wavered; mānasaḥ: mind; aprāpya: not getting; yoga: yoga; saṁsiddhiṁ: achieve; kāṁ: which; gatiṁ: destination; kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; gacchati: achieve
6.37 Arjuna says: O Kṛṣṇa, if a person is engaged in yoga with faith but does not attain yoga because of the wavering mind, what destination does he achieve
कच्चिन्नोभयविभ्रष्टश्छिन्नाभ्रमिव नश्यति ।
अप्रतिष्ठो महाबाहो विमूढो ब्रह्मणः पथि ॥ ६.३८
kaccinnobhayavibhraṣṭaś chinnābhramiva naśyati ।
apratiṣṭho mahābāho vimūḍho brahmaṇaḥ pathi ॥ 6.38
kaccit: whether; na: not; ubhaya: both; vibhraṣṭaḥ: deviated from; chinna: torn; abhram: cloud; iva: like; naśyati: perish; apratiṣṭhaḥ: without any position; mahābāho: O mighty-armed one; vimūḍhaḥ: confused; brahmaṇaḥ: Supreme; pathi: on the path
6.38 O mighty-armed Kṛṣṇa, does the person who deviated from the path perish, torn like a cloud without any position?
एतन्मे संशयं कृष्ण छेत्तुमर्हस्यशेषतः ।
त्वदन्यः संशयस्यास्य छेत्ता न ह्युपपद्यते ॥ ६.३९
etanme saṁśayaṁ kṛṣṇa chettumarhasyaśeṣataḥ ।
tvadanyaḥ saṁśayasyāsya chettā na hyupapadyate ॥ 6.39
etat: this; me: My; saṁśayaṁ: doubt; kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; chettum: dispel; arhasi: deserve; aśeṣataḥ: completely; tvat: than You; anyaḥ: another; saṁśayasya: of the doubt; asya: of this; chettā : remover; na: not; hi: certainly; upapadyate: to be found
6.39 This is my doubt, O Kṛṣṇa and I request You to dispel it completely. Certainly, there is no one to be found other than You who can remove this doubt.
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
पार्थ नैवेह नामुत्र विनाशस्तस्य विद्यते ।
न हि कल्याणकृत्कश्चिद् दुर्गतिं तात गच्छति ॥ ६.४०
śrībhagavānuvāca
pārtha naiveha nāmutra vināśastasya vidyate /
na hi kalyāṇakṛtkaścid durgatiṃ tāta gacchati // 6.40
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the Lord says; pārtha: O son of Pṛithā; na: not; eva: thus; iha: in this; na: not; amutra: in the next life; vināśaḥ: destruction; tasya: his; vidyate: exists; na: not; hi: certainly; kalyāṇakṛt: doing activities for the good; kaścit: anyone; durgatiṃ: degradation; tāta: then; gacchati: goes
6.40 Bhagavān says: O Pārtha, the person engaged in activities for good does not meet with destruction either in this world or the next life; he never faces degradation.
प्राप्य पुण्यकृतां लोकानुषित्वा शोशतीः समाः ।
शुचीनां श्रीमतां गेहे योगभ्रष्टोऽभिजायते ॥ ६.४१
prāpya puṇyakṛtāṃ lokān uṣitvā śāśvatīḥ samāḥ /
śucīnāṃ śrī matāṃ gehe yogabhraṣṭo’bhijāyate // 6.41
prāpya: after achieving; puṇyakṛtāṃ: one who has done virtuous deeds; lokān: worlds; uṣitvā : after living; śāśvatīḥ: many; samāḥ: years; śucīnāṃ: of the virtuous; śrī matāṃ: of the prosperous; gehe: in the house; yoga bhraṣṭaḥ: one who has fallen from yoga; abhijāyate: takes birth
6.41 The person who has fallen from yoga {yogabraṣṭa] after many years of living in the planets of the pious and doing virtuous deeds, takes birth in the house of the virtuous and prosperous.
अथवा योगिनामेव कुले भवति धीमताम् ।
एतद्धि दुर्लभतरं लोके जन्म यदीदृशम् ॥ ६.४२
athavā yogināmeva kule bhavati dhī matām |
etaddhi durlabhataraṃ loke janma yadīdṛśam || 6.42
athavā : or; yogināṃ: yogis'; eva: certainly; kule: in the family; bhavati: be-comes; dhīmatāṃ: wise; etat: this; hi: certainly; durlabhataraṃ: rare; loke: in the world; janma: birth; yat: which; īdṛśam: like this
6.42 Or the Yogī certainly takes birth in a family of wise people. Certainly, such a birth is rare in this world.
तत्र तं बुद्धिसंयोगं लभते पौर्वदेहिकम् ।
यतते च ततो भूयः संसिद्धौ कुरुनन्दन ॥ ६.४३
tatra taṃ buddhisamyogaṃ labhate paurva dehikam |
yatate ca tato bhūyaḥ saṃsiddhau kurunandana || 6.43
tatra: then; taṃ: that; buddhi: intelligence; saṃyogaṃ: united with; labhate: gains; paurva: previous; dehikam: body; yatate: try; ca: and; tataḥ: then; bhūyaḥ: again; saṃsiddhau: for attaining; kuru nandana: O son of Kuru
6.43 O son of Kuru, on taking such a birth, he revives the intelligence, consciousness of the previous body, and tries again to attain complete success [yoga].
पूर्वाभ्यासेन तेनैव ह्रियते ह्यवशोऽपि सः ।
जिज्ञासुरपि योगस्य शब्दब्रह्मातिवर्तते ॥ ६.४४
pūrvābhyāsena tenaiva hriyate hyavaśo'pi saḥ |
jijñāsurapi yogasya śabda-brahmātivartate || 6.44
pūrva: previous; abhyāsena: by practice; tena: by that; eva: certainly; hriyate: is attracted; hi: certainly; avaśaḥ: automatically; api: also; saḥ: he; jijñāsuḥ: inquisitive; api: also; yogasya: about yoga; śabda brahma: scriptures; ativartate: transcends
6.44 Due to the practice in his previous life, he certainly gets attracted automatically to yoga and he is inquisitive about yoga and transcends the scriptures.
प्रयत्नाद्यतमानस्तु योगी संशुद्धकिल्बिषः ।
अनेकजन्मसंसिद्धस्ततो याति परां गतिम् ॥ ६.४५
prayatnādyatamānastu yogī saṃśuddhakilbiṣaḥ |
aneka-janmasaṃ-siddhas tato yāti parāṃ gatim || 6.45
prayatnāt: by trying; yatamānaḥ: endeavor; tu: and; yogī: yogi; saṃśuddha: cleaned; kilbiṣaḥ: sins; aneka: many; janma: births; saṃsiddhaḥ: achieved; tataḥ: then; yāti: achieves; parāṃ: highest; gatiṃ: state
6.45 And when the Yogī engages himself with sincere endevour in progressing fruther, being cleansed of all incompletions, then ultimately, achieving perfection [saṁsiddhi] after many births of practice, he attains the highest state [parām-gati].
तपस्विभ्योऽधिको योगी ज्ञानिभ्योऽपि मतोऽधिकः ।
कर्मिभ्यश्चाधिको योगी तस्माद्योगी भवार्जुन ॥ ६.४६
tapasvibhyodhiko yogī jñānibhyo'pi mato ‘dhikaḥ |
karmibhyaścādhiko yogī tasmādyogī bhavārjuna || 6.46
tapasvibhyaḥ: than the ascetic; adhikaḥ: greater; yogī : yogi; jñānibhyoḥ: than the wise; api: also; mataḥ: opinion; adhikaḥ: greater; karmibhyaḥ: than person who works for the fruit of action; ca: and; adhikaḥ: greater; yogī : yogi; tasmāt: so; yogī : yogi; bhava: become; arjuna: O Arjuna
6.46 A Yogī is greater than the ascetic [tapasvi], greater than the wise [jñāni] and greater than the fruitive worker. Therefore, Arjuna, do become a Yogī.
योगिनामपि सर्वेषां मद्गतेनान्तरात्मना ।
श्रद्धावान्भजते यो मां स मे युक्ततमो मतः ॥ ६.४७
yogināmapi sarveṣāṃ madgatenāntarātmanā |
śraddhāvān bhajate yo māṃ sa me yuktatamo mataḥ || 6.47
yoginām: yogis; api: also; sarveṣāṃ: all kinds of; madgatena: living in Me; antarātmanā: thinking of Me; śraddhāvān: in full faith; bhajate: worship; yaḥ: who; māṃ: Me; saḥ: he; me: Me; yuktatamaḥ: engaged; mataḥ: opinion
6.47 Of all Yogīs, one who always lives in Me, thinking of Me within himself, who worships Me in full faith, he is the most intimately united with Me in Yoga and is the highest of all Yogīs; that is My opinion.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे ध्यानयोगो नाम षष्ठोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṃ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṃvāde dhyānayogo nāma
ṣaṣṭho'dhyāyaḥ ||
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the sixth chapter named, Dhyāna Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of the Path Of Meditation.’
CHAPTER
7
अथ सप्तमोऽध्यायः
ज्ञानविज्ञानयोगः
Jñānavijñāna Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच।
मय्यासक्तमनाः पार्थ योगं युञ्जन्मदाश्रयः ।
असंशयं समग्रं मां यथा ज्ञास्यसि तच्छृणु ॥ ७.१
śrībhagavānuvāca
mayyāsaktamanāḥ pārtha yogam yuñjanmadāśrayaḥ |
asaṁśayaṁ samagraṁ māṁ yathā jñāsyasi tacchṛṇu || 7.1
śrībhagavānuvāca: Kṛṣṇa says; mayi: in Me; āsaktamanāḥ: mind attached; pārtha: Arjuna, O son of Pṛtā; yogam: union; yuñjan: so practising; madāśrayaḥ: in My shelter; asaṁśayaṁ: without doubt; samagram: completely; māṁ: to Me; yathā: how, in what manner; jñāsyasi: you can know; tat: that; śṛṇu: hear
7.1 Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa says, Arjuna, Listen to Me, you can know Me completely and without doubt by practicing yoga in true consciousness of Me, with your mind attached to Me.
ज्ञानं तेऽहं सविज्ञानमिदं वक्ष्याम्यशेषतः ।
यज्ज्ञात्वा नेह भूयोऽन्यज्ज्ञातव्यमवशिष्यते ॥ ७.२
jñānaṃ te'haṃ savijñānam idaṃ vakṣyāmyaśeṣataḥ /
yajjñātvā neha bhūyo'nyaj jñātavyamavaśiṣyate // 7.2
jñānaṃ: phenomenal knowledge; te: unto you; ahaṃ: I; sa: with; vijñānaṃ: absolute knowledge; idaṃ: this; vakṣyāmi: shall explain; aśeṣataḥ: in full; yat: which; jñātvā: knowing; na: not; iha: in this world; bhūyaḥ: further; anyat: anything more; jñātavyaṃ: knowable; avaśiṣyate: remains to be known
7.2 Let Me explain to you in detail this phenomenal and abso-lute knowledge along with its realization; by knowing which, there shall remain nothing further to be known.
मनुष्याणां सहस्रेषु कश्चिद्यतति सिद्धये ।
यततामपि सिद्धानां कश्चिन्मां वेत्ति तत्त्वतः ॥ ७.३
manuṣyāṇāṃ sahasreṣu kaścidyatati siddhaye /
yatatāmapi siddhānāṃ kaścinmāṃ vetti tattvataḥ // 7.3
manuṣyāṇām: of men; sahasreṣu: out of many thousands; kaścit: hardly one; yatati: endeavors; siddhaye: for perfection of self-realization; yatatām: of those so endeavoring; api: indeed; siddhānām: of those who have achieved perfection; kaścit: hardly one; mām: Me; vetti: does know; tattvataḥ: in truth
7.3 Out of many thousands of men, hardly one endeavors or strives to achieve perfection of self-realization; of those so en-deavoring, hardly one achieves the perfection of self-realization and of those, hardly one knows Me in truth or reaches that state of oneness with Me.
भूमिरापोऽनलो वायुः खं मनो बुद्धिरेव च ।
अहंङ्कार इतीयं मे भिन्ना प्रकृतिरष्टधा ॥ ७.४
bhūmirāpo'nalo vāyuḥ khaṃ mano buddhireva ca /
ahaṅkāra itīyaṃ me bhinnā prakṛtiraṣṭadhā // 7.4
bhūmiḥ: earth; āpaḥ: water; analaḥ: fire; vāyuḥ: air; khaṃ: ether; manaḥ: mind; buddhiḥ: intelligence; eva: certainly; ca: and; ahaṃkāraḥ: ego; iti: thus; iyam: all these; me: My; bhinnā: separated, various; prakṛtiḥ: external energies; aṣṭadhā: total eight
7.4 Earth, water, fire, air, ether, mind, intelligence and false ego all together these eight constitute My separated external energies.
अपरेयमितस्त्वन्यां प्रकृतिं विद्धि मे पराम् ।
जीवभूतां महाबाहो ययेदं धार्यते जगत् ॥ ७.५
apare’yamitastvanyāṁ prakṛtiṁ viddhi me parām l
jīvabhūtāṁ mahābāho yayedaṁ dhāryate jagat ll 7.5
aparā: inferior; iyam: this; itaḥ: besides this; tu : but; anyām: another; prakṛtiṁ: energy; viddhi: understand; me: my; parām: superior; jīvabhūtāṁ: the living entities; mahā-bāho: O mighty armed one; yayā: by whom; idam: this; dhāryate: bearing; jagat: the material world
7.5 Besides these external energies, which are inferior in nature, O mighty-armed Arjuna, there is a superior energy of Mine. This comprises all the embodied souls of all the living entities by which this material world is being utilized or exploited.
एतद्योनीनि भूतानि सर्वाणीत्युपधारय ।
अहं कृत्स्नस्य जगतः प्रभवः प्रलयस्तथा ॥ ७.६
etadyonī ni bhūtāni sarvāṇītyupadhāraya l
ahaṁ kṛ tsnasya jagataḥ prabhavaḥ pralayastathā ll 7.6
etad: these two natures; yonīni: source of birth; bhūtāni: everything created; sarvāṇī: all; iti: thus; upadhāraya: know; ahaṁ: I; kṛtsnasya: all-inclusive; jaga-taḥ: of the world; prabhavaḥ: source of manifestation; pralayaḥ: annihilation; tathā: as well as
7.6 Know for certain that everything living is manifested by these two energies of Mine. I am the Creator, the Sustainer and the Destroyer of them.
मत्तः परतरं नान्यत्किञ्चिदस्ति धनञ्जय ।
मयि सर्वमिदं प्रोतं सूत्रे मणिगणा इव ॥ ७.७
mattaḥ parataraṁ nānyat kiñcidasti dhanañjaya |
mayi sarvamidaṁ protaṁ sūtre maṇigaṇā iva || 7.7
mattaḥ: beyond Myself; parataraṁ: superior; na: not; anyat kiñcit: anything else; asti: there is; dhanañjaya: O conqueror of wealth; mayi: in Me; sarvam: all that be; idam: which we see; protam: strung; sūtre: on a thread; maṇigaṇāḥ: pearls; iva: likened
7.7 O Dhanañjaya (conqueror of wealth), there is no truth su-perior to Me. Everything rests upon Me, as pearls are strung on a thread.
रसोऽहमप्सु कौन्तेय प्रभास्मि शशिसूर्ययोः ।
प्रणवः सर्ववेदेषु शब्दः खे पौरुषं नृषु ॥ ७.८
raso’hamapsu kaunteya prabhāsmi śaśisūryayoḥ |
praṇavaḥ sarvavedeṣu śabdaḥ khe pauruṣaṁ nṛṣu || 7.8
rasaḥ: taste; ahaṁ: I; apsu: in water; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; prabhā: light; asmi: I am; śaśisūryayoḥ: in the sun and the moon; praṇavaḥ: the letters a-u-m; sarva: in all; vedeṣu: in the Vedas; śabdaḥ: sound vibration; khe: in the ether; pauruṣaṁ: virility, manliness; nṛṣu: in man
7.8 O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), I am the taste of water, the radiance of the sun and the moon, the sacred syllable ‘Om’ in the vedic mantras. I am the sound in ether and ability in man.
पुण्यो गन्धः पृथिव्यां च तेजश्चास्मि विभावसौ ।
जीवनं सर्वभूतेषु तपश्चास्मि तपस्विषु ॥ ७.९
puṇyo gandhaḥ pṛthivyāṁ ca tejaścāsmi vibhāvasau |
jīvanaṁ sarvabhūteṣu tapaścāsmi tapasviṣu || 7.9
puṇyaḥ: original; gandhaḥ: fragrance; pṛthivyāṁ: in the earth; ca: also; tejaḥ: temperature; ca: also; asmi: I am; vibhāvasau: in the fire; jīvanam: life; sarva: all; bhūteṣu: living entities; tapaḥ: penance; ca: also; asmi: I am; tapasviṣu: in those who practice penance.
7.9 I am the original fragrance of the earth, and I am the heat in fire. I am the life of all living beings, and I am the penances of all ascetics.
बीजं मां सर्वभूतानां विद्धि पार्थ सनातनम् ।
बुद्धिर्बुद्धिमतामस्मि तेजस्तेजस्विनामहम् ॥ ७.१०
bījaṃ māṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ viddhi pārtha sanātanam /
buddhirbuddhimatāmasmi tejastejasvināmaham // 7.10
bī jaṃ: the seed; māṃ: Me; sarvabhūtānāṃ: of all living entities; viddhi: understand; pārtha: O son of Prithā; sanātanaṃ: original, eternal; buddhiḥ: intelligence; buddhimatāṃ: of the intelligent; asmi: I am; tejaḥ: prowess; tejasvināṃ: of the powerful; ahaṃ: I am
7.10 O Pārtha (son of Prithā), I am the eternal source of all creatures, the intelligence of the intelligent, and the brilliance of all those who are brilliant.
बलं बलवतां चाहं कामरागविवर्जितम् ।
धर्माविरुद्धो भूतेषु कामोऽस्मि भरतर्षभ ॥ ७.११
balaṃ balavatāṃ cāhaṃ kāmarāgavivarjitam /
dharmāviruddho bhūteṣu kāmo'smi bharatarṣabha // 7.11
balaṃ: strength; balavatāṃ: of the strong; cāham: I am; kāma: desire; rāga: attachment; vivarjitaṃ: devoid of; dharma: religious principle; aviruddhaḥ: not against the religious principles; bhūteṣu: in all beings; kāmaḥ: lust; asmi: I am; Bhārata ṛṣabha: O Lord of the Bhāratas
7.11 I am the strength of the strong, and I am procreative energy in living beings, devoid of lust and in accordance with religious principles, O Bharatarṣabha (Lord of Bhārata).
ये चैव सात्त्विका भावा राजसास्तामसाश्च ये ।
मत्त एवेति तान्विद्धि न त्वहं तेषु ते मयि ॥ ७.१२
ye caiva sāttvikā bhāvā rājasāstāmasāśca ye |
matta eveti tānviddhi na tvahaṃ teṣu te mayi || 7.12
ye: all those; ca: and; eva: certainly; sāttvikāḥ: in goodness; bhāvāḥ: states of being; rājasāḥ: mode of passion; tāmasāḥ: mode of ignorance; ca: and; ye: although; mattaḥ: from Me; eva: certainly; iti: thus; tān: those; viddhi: try to know; na: not; tu: but; aham: I; teṣu: in those; te: they; mayi: unto Me
7.12 All states of being—be they of goodness (sāttvika), pas-sion (rajas) or ignorance (tamas)—all emanate from Me. I am independent of them but they are dependent on Me.
त्रिभिर्गुणमयैर्भावैरेभिः सर्वमिदं जगत् ।
मोहितं नाभिजानाति मामेभ्यः परमव्ययम् ॥ ७.१३
tribhirguṇamayair bhāvairebhiḥ sarvamidaṃ jagat |
mohitaṃ nābhijānāti māmebhyaḥ paramavyayam || 7.13
tribhiḥ: three; guṇamayaiḥ: by the three gunas; bhāvaiḥ: state of being; ebhiḥ: all these; sarvam: the whole world; idam: this; jagat: universe; mohitam: de-luded; nābhijānāti: do not know; mām: Me; ebhyaḥ: above these; param: the Supreme; avyayam: immutable
7.13 The whole world is deluded by the three modes (good-ness, passion and ignorance), and thus does not know Me. I am above the modes and unchangeable
दैवी ह्येषा गुणमयी मम माया दुरत्यया ।
मामेव ये प्रपद्यन्ते मायामेतां तरन्ति ते ॥ ७.१४
daivī hyeṣā guṇamayī mama māyā duratyayā |
māmeva ye prapadyante māyāmetāṃ taranti te || 7.14
daivī: transcendental; hi: certainly; eṣā: this; guṇamayī: consisting of the three modes of material nature; mama: My; māyā: energy; duratyayā: very difficult to overcome; mām: unto Me; eva: certainly; ye: those; prapadyante: surrender; māyāmetām: this illusory energy; taranti: overcome; te: they
7.14 My Divine energy, consisting of the three modes of material nature, is difficult to overcome. But those who surrender unto Me can cross beyond it with ease.
न मां दुष्कृतिनो मूढाः प्रपद्यन्ते नराधमाः ।
माययापहृतज्ञाना आसुरं भावमाश्रिताः ॥ ७.१५
na mām duṣkṛtino mūḍhāḥ prapadyante narādhamāḥ /
māyayāpahṛtajñānā āsuram bhāvamāśritāḥ // 7.15
na: not; mām: unto Me; duṣkṛtinaḥ: miscreants; mūḍhāḥ: foolish; prapadyante: surrender; nara adhamāḥ: lowest among mankind; māyayā : by the illusory energy; apahṛta: stolen by illusion; jñānāḥ: knowledge; āsuram: demonic; bhāvam: nature; āśritāḥ: accepting.
7.15 Those miscreants who are foolish, lowest among mankind, whose knowledge is stolen by māyā, illusion, and who have taken shelter in demonic nature, do not surrender unto Me.
चतुर्विधा भजन्ते मां जनाः सुकृतिनोऽर्जुन ।
आर्तो जिज्ञासुरर्थार्थी ज्ञानी च भरतर्षभ ॥ ७.१६
caturvidhā bhajante mām janāḥ sukṛtino’rjuna /
ārto jijñāsurarthārthī jñānī ca bharatarṣabha // 7.16
caturvidhāḥ: four kinds of; bhajante: render services; mām: unto Me; janāḥ: persons; sukṛtinaḥ: those who are pious; arjuna: O Arjuna; ārtaḥ: the dis-tressed; jijñāsuḥ: the inquisitive; arthārthī : one who desires material gain; jñānī: one who knows things as they are; ca: also; bharatarṣabha: O great one amongst the descendants of Bhārata.
7.16 O Bharatarsabha, best among Bhārata, four kinds of pious men begin to render devotional service unto Me. They are: the distressed, the desirer of wealth, the inquisitive, and those searching for knowledge of the Absolute.
तेषां ज्ञानी नित्ययुक्त एकभक्तिर्विशिष्यते ।
प्रियो हि ज्ञानिनोऽत्यर्थमहं स च मम प्रियः ॥ ७.१७
teṣāṁ jñānī nityayukta eka-bhaktir viśiṣyate l
priyo hi jñānino’tyartham ahaṁ sa ca mama priyaḥ ll 7.17
teṣāṃ: of them; jñānī: the wise; nityayuktaḥ: ever steadfast; eka bhaktiḥ: whose devotion is to the one; viśiṣyate: better; priyaḥ: dear; hi: verily; jñāninaḥ: of the wise; atyarthaṃ: exceedingly; ahaṃ: I; saḥ: he; ca: and; mama: to me; priyaḥ: dear
7.17 Of these, the wise one who is in full knowledge and ever united with Me through single-minded devotion is the best. I am very dear to him, and he is dear to Me
उदाराः सर्व एवैते ज्ञानीत्वात्मैव मे मतम् ।
आस्थितः स हि युक्तात्मा मामेवानुत्तमां गतिम् ॥ ७.१८
udārāḥ sarva evaite jñānītvātmaiva me matam l
āsthitaḥ sa hi yuktātmā māmevānuttamāṁ gatim ll 7.18
udārāḥ: noble; sarve: all; eva: certainly; ete: these; jñānī: one who is in knowl-edge; tu: but; ātmā eva: just like Myself; me: My; mataṃ: opinion; āsthitaḥ: situated; saḥ: he; hi: certainly; yuktātmā: engaged in devotional service; māṃ: unto Me; eva: certainly; anuttamāṃ: the highest goal; gatiṃ: destination
7.18 All these devotees are indeed noble; one who knows Me, dwells in Me. Being engaged in My mission, he attains Me.
बहूनां जन्मनामन्ते ज्ञानवान्मां प्रपद्यते ।
वासुदेवः सर्वमिति स महात्मा सुदुर्लभः ॥ ७.१९
bahūnāṁ janmanām ante jñānavānmāṁ prapadyate l
vāsudevaḥ sarvamiti sa mahātmā sudurlabhaḥ // 7.19
bahūnām: many; janmanām: births; ante: after; jñānavān: he possessing knowl-edge; mām: unto Me; prapadyate: surrenders; vāsudevaḥ: cause of all causes; sarvam: all; iti: thus; saḥ: such; mahātmā : great soul; sudurlabhaḥ: very rare.
7.19 After many births and deaths, he who knows Me surrenders to Me, knowing Me to be the cause of all causes and all that is. Such a great soul is very rare.
कामौस्तैस्तैर्हृतज्ञानाः प्रपद्यन्तेऽन्यदेवताः ।
तं तं नियममास्थाय प्रकृत्या नियताः स्वया ॥ ७.२०
kāmais tais tair hṛta-jñānāḥ prapadyante'nyadevatāḥ |
tam tam niyamamāsthāya prakṛtyā niyatāḥ svayā // 7.20
kāmaiḥ: by desires; taiḥ: by those; taiḥ: by those; hṛta: distorted; jñānāḥ: knowledge; prapadyante: surrender; anya: other; devatāḥ: deities; tam-tam: that; niyamam: rules; āsthāya: following; prakṛtyā: by nature; niyatāḥ: con-trolled; svayā: by their own.
7.20 Those whose discrimination has been distorted by various desires, surrender unto deities. They follow specific rules and regulations of worship according to their own nature.
यो यो यां यां तनुं भक्तः श्रद्धयार्चितुमिच्छति ।
तस्य तस्याचलां श्रद्धां तामेव विदधाम्यहम् ॥ ७.२१
yo yo yāṃ yāṃ tanuṃ bhaktaḥ śraddhayārcitumicchati |
tasya tasyācalāṃ śraddhāṃ tāmeva vidadhāmyaham // 7.21
yaḥ: that; yaḥ: that; yāṃ: which; yāṃ: which; tanuṃ: form of the deities; bhaktaḥ: devotee; śraddhayā: with faith; arcitum: to worship; icchati: desires; tasya: of that; tasya: of that; acalāṃ: steady; śraddhām: faith; tām: him; eva: surely; vidadhāmi: give; ahaṃ: I
7.21 I am in everyone's heart as the super soul. As soon as one desires to worship some deity, I make his faith steady so that he can devote himself to that particular deity.
स तया श्रद्धया युक्तस्तस्याराधनमीहते ।
लभते च ततः कामान्मयैवविहितान्हि तान् ॥ ७.२२
sa tayā śraddhayā yuktas tasyārādhanamīhate ।
labhate ca tataḥ kāmān mayaiva vihitānhi tān ॥ 7.22
saḥ: he; tayā: with that; śraddhayā: with faith; yuktaḥ: endowed; tasya: his; ārādhanam: worship; īhate: endeavors; labhate: obtains; ca: and; tataḥ: from that; kāmān: desires; mayā: by Me; eva: alone; vihitān: bestowed; hi: for; tān: those.
7.22 Endowed with such a faith, he endeavors to worship a particular demigod and obtains his desires; In reality, these benefits are granted by Me alone.
अन्तवत्तु फलं तेषां तद्भवत्यल्पमेधसाम् ।
देवान्देवयजो यान्ति मद्भक्ता यान्ति मामपि ॥ ७.२३
antavattu phalaṃ teṣāṃ tadbhavatyalpamedhasām ।
devāndevayajo yānti madbhaktā yānti māmapi ॥ 7.23
antavat tu: limited and temporary; phalam: fruits; teṣām: their; tat: that; bhavati: becomes; alpa medhasām: of those of small intelligence; devān: demigods' planets; devayajaḥ: worshipers of demigods; yānti: achieve; mad: My; bhaktāḥ: devotees; yānti: attain; mām: to Me; api: surely
7.23 Men of limited intelligence worship the demigods and their fruits are limited and temporary. Those who worship the demigods go only to the planets of the demigods, but My devotees reach My supreme planet.
अव्यक्तं व्यक्तिमापन्नं मन्यन्ते मामबुद्धयः ।
परं भावमजानन्तो ममाव्ययमनुत्तमम् ॥ ७.२४
avyaktaṃ vyaktimāpannaṃ manyante māmabuddhayaḥ ।
param bhāvamajānanto mamāvyayam anuttamam // 7.24
avyaktam: nonmanifested; vyaktim: personality; āpannam: achieved; manyante: think; mām: unto Me; abuddhayaḥ: less intelligent persons; param: supreme; bhāvam: state of being; ajānantaḥ: without knowing; mama: My; avyayam: imperishable; anuttamam: the finest.
7.24 Unintelligent men, who do not know Me perfectly, think that I, the supreme personality of godhead, the Bhagavān, who was impersonal before, have become a human being now. They do not know that I am imperishable and supreme, even when I assume the body.
नाहं प्रकाशः सर्वस्य योगमायासमावृतः ।
मूढोऽयं नाभिजानाति लोको मामजमव्ययम् ॥ ७.२५
nāham prakāśaḥ sarvasya yogamāyāsamāvṛtaḥ /
mūḍhoyam nābhijānāti loko māmajamavyayam // 7.25
na: nor; aham: I; prakāśaḥ: manifest; sarvasya: to everyone; yoga māyā: internal potency; samāvṛtaḥ: covered; mūḍhaḥ: foolish; ayam: this; na: not; abhijānāti: can understand; lokaḥ: such less intelligent persons; mām: Me; ajam: unborn; avyayam: immutable.
7.25 I am never revealed to the foolish and unintelligent, cov-ered as I am by My divine power ; the ignorant do not know Me, unborn and eternal.
वेदाहं समतीतानि वर्तमानानि चार्जुन ।
भविष्याणि च भूतानि मां तु वेद न कश्चन ॥ ७.२६
vedāhaṃ samatī tāni vartamānāni cārjuna /
bhaviṣyāṇi ca bhūtāni māṃ tu veda na kaścana // 7.26
veda: know; aham: I; sama: equally; atītāni: past; vartamānāni: present; ca: and; arjuna: O Arjuna; bhaviṣyāṇi: future; ca: also; bhūtāni: living entities; māṃ: Me; tu: but; veda: knows; na: not; kaścana: anyone 7.26 O Arjuna, as the supreme personality of Godhead, I know all that has happened, all that is happening, and all that is to happen. I also know all living entities; but no one knows Me.
इच्छाद्वेषसमुत्थेन द्वन्द्वमोहेन भारत ।
सर्वभूतानि संमोहं सर्गे यान्ति परन्तप ॥ ७.२७
icchādveṣasamutthena dvandvamohena bhārata |
sarvabhūtāni saṃmohaṃ sarge yānti parantapa || 7.27
icchā: desire; dveṣa: hate; samutthena: born; dvandva: duality; mohena: overcome; bhārata: O scion of Bhārata; sarva: all; bhūtāni: living entities; saṃmohaṃ: into delusion; sarge: in creation; yānti: go; parantapa: O conqueror of enemies.
7.27 O scion of Bhārata (Arjuna), O conqueror of the foe, Parantapa, all living entities are born into delusion, overcome by the dualities of attachment and aversion.
येषां त्वन्तगतं पापं जनानां पुण्यकर्मणाम् ।
ते द्वन्द्वमोहनर्मुक्ता भजन्ते मां दृढव्रताः॥ ७.२८
yeṣāṃ tvantagataṃ pāpaṃ janānāṃ puṇyakarmaṇām |
te dvandvamohanirmuktā bhajante māṃ dṛḍhavratāḥ || 7.28
yeṣāṃ: whose; tu : but; antagataṃ: completely eradicated; pāpaṃ: sin; janānāṃ: of the persons; puṇya: pious; karmaṇāṃ: previous activities; te: they; dvandva: duality; moha: delusion; nirmuktāḥ: free from; bhajante worship; māṃ: Me; dṛḍhavratāḥ: with determination.
7.28 Persons who have acted virtuously, whose sinful actions are completely eradicated and who are freed from the duality of reality and unreality, engage themselves in My worship with firm resolve.
जरामरणमोक्षाय मामाश्रित्य यतन्ति ये ।
ते ब्रह्म तद्विदुः कृत्स्नमध्यात्मं कर्म चाखिलम् ॥ ७.२९
jarāmaraṇa mokṣāya māmāśritya yatanti ye /
te brahma tadviduḥ kṛtsnam adhyātmam karma cākhilam // 7.29
jarā: old age; maraṇa: death; mokṣāya: for the purpose of liberation; mām: unto Me; āśritya: taking shelter of; yatanti: endeavor; ye: all those; te: such persons; brahma: Brahman; tat: actually that; viduḥ: they know; kṛtsnam: everything; adhyātmam: transcendental; karma: activities; ca: and; akhilam: entirely
7.29 Persons who are striving for liberation from the cycle of birth, old age and death, take refuge in Me. They are actually Brahman because they comprehend everything about activities that transcend these.
साधिभूताधिदैवं मां साधियज्ञं च ये विदुः ।
प्रयाणकालेऽपि च मां ते विदुर्युक्तचेतसः ॥ ७.३०
sādhibhūtādhidaivaṁ mām sādhiyajñaṁ ca ye viduḥ /
prayāṇakāle 'pi ca māṁ te vidur yuktacetasaḥ // 7.30
sādhibhūta: the governing principle of the material manifestation; adhidaivam: underlying all the demigods; mām: Me; sādhiyajñam: sustaining all sacrifices; ca: and; ye: those; viduḥ: know; prayāṇa: of death; kāle: at the time; api: even; ca: and; mām: Me; te : they; viduḥ: know; yukta cetasaḥ: with steadfast minds.
7.30 Those who know Me as the Supreme Lord, as the governing principle of the material manifestation, who know Me as the one underlying all the demigods and as the one sustaining all sacrifices, can with steadfast mind, understand and know Me, even at the time of death.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे ज्ञानविज्ञानयोगो नाम सप्तमोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyām
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṃvāde jñānavijñāna yogo nāma
saptamo’dhyāyaḥ ॥
In the Upaniṣad of Śrīmad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the seventh chapter named, Jñānavijñāna Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Knowledge and Conscious Realization of the Absolute.’

अथ अष्टमोऽध्यायः अक्षरब्रह्मयोगः
Akṣarabrahma Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच ।
किं तद् ब्रह्म किमध्यात्मं किं कर्म पुरुषोत्तम ।
अधिभूतं च किं प्रोक्तमधिदैवं किमुच्यते ॥ ८.१
arjuna uvāca kiṃ tadbrahma kimadhyātmaṃ kiṃ karma puruṣottama | adhibhūtaṃ ca kiṃ proktam adhidaivaṃ kimucyate || 8.1
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna said; kiṃ: what; tat: that; brahma: Brahman; kiṃ: what; adhyātmaṃ: the self; kiṃ: what; karma: fruitive activities; puruṣottama: O Supreme Person; adhibhūtaṃ: the material manifestation; ca: and; kiṃ: what; proktaṃ: is called; adhidaivaṃ: the demigods; kiṃ: what; ucyate: is called.
8.1 Arjuna says: O my Lord, O supreme person, what is Brahman? What is the Self? What are result-based actions? What is this material manifestation? And what are the demi-gods? Please explain all this to me.
अधियज्ञः कथं कोऽत्र देहेऽस्मिन्मधुसूदन ।
प्रयाणकाले च कथं ज्ञेयोऽसि नियतात्मभिः ॥ ८.२
adhiyajñaḥ kathaṃ ko’tra dehe’smin madhusūdana |
prayāṇakāle ca kathaṁ jñeyo’si niyatātmabhiḥ // 8.2
adhiyajñaḥ: the Lord of sacrifice; katham: how; kaḥ: who; atra: here; dehe: in the body; asmin: in this; madhusūdana: O Madhusudana; prayāṇakāle: at the time of death; ca: and; kathaṁ: how; jñeyaḥ: be known; asi: You can; niyatātmabhiḥ: by the self-controlled.
8.2 How does this Lord of sacrifice live in the body, and in which part does He live, O Madhusūdana? How can those engaged in devotional service know You at the time of their death?
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
अक्षरं ब्रह्म परमं स्वभावोऽध्यात्ममुच्यते ।
भूतभावोद्भवकरो विसर्गः कर्मसंज्ञितः ॥ ८.३
śrībhagavānuvāca
akṣaraṁ brahma paramaṁ svabhāvo'dhyātmamucyate /
bhūta-bhāvodbhava-karo visargaḥ karmasañjñitaḥ // 8.3
śrībhagavānuvāca: Bhagavān said; akṣaraṁ: indestructible; brahma: Brahman; paramaṁ: transcendental; svabhāvaḥ: eternal nature; adhyātmaṁ: the self; ucyate: is called; bhūtabhāva-udbhavakaraḥ: action producing the material bodies of the living entities; visargaḥ: creation; karma: fruitive activities; samñitaḥ: is called.
8.3 Bhagavān says: The indestructible, transcendental living entity is called Brahman and his eternal nature is called the self. Action pertaining to the development of the material bodies is called karma, or result based activities.
अधिभूतं क्षरो भावः पुरुषश्चाधिदैवतम् ।
अधियज्ञोऽहमेवात्र देहे देहभृतां वर ॥ ८.४
adhibhūtaṁ kṣaro bhāvaḥ puruṣaś cādhidaivatam /
adhiyajño'ham evātra dehe dehabhṛtāṁ vara // 8.4
adhibhūtaṁ: the physical manifestation; kṣaraḥ: constantly changing; bhāvaḥ: nature; puruṣaḥ: the universal form; ca: and; adhidaivatam: including all demigods like the sun and moon; adhiyajñaḥ: the Supersoul; aham: I (Kṛṣṇa); eva: alone; atra: in this; dehe: body; dehabhṛtām: of the embodied; vara: the Supreme.
8.4 Physical nature is known to be endlessly changing. The universe is the cosmic form of the supreme Lord, and I am that Lord represented as the super soul, dwelling in the heart of every being that dwells in a body.
अन्तकाले च मामेव स्मरन्मुक्त्वा कलेवरम् ।
यः प्रयाति स मद्भावं याति नास्त्यत्र संशयः ॥ ८.५
antakāle ca māmeva smaranmuktvā kalevaram |
yaḥ prayāti sa madbhāvaṁ yāti nā’styatra saṁśayaḥ || 8.5
antakāle: at the end of life; ca: also; mām: unto Me; eva: only; smaran: remem-bering; muktvā: quitting; kalevaram: the body; yah: he who; prayāti: goes; saḥ: he; madbhāvam: My nature; yāti: achieves; na: not; asti: there is; atra: here; saṁśayaḥ: doubt.
8.5 Whoever, at the time of death, quits his body, remember-ing Me alone, attains My nature immediately. Of this there is no doubt.
यं यं वापि स्मरन्भावं त्यजत्यन्ते कलेवरम् ।
तं तमेवैति कौन्तेय सदा तद्भावभावितः ॥ ८.६
yaṁ yaṁ vāpi smaranbhāvaṁ tyajatyante kalevaram |
taṁ tam evaiti kaunteya sadā tadbhāvabhāvitaḥ || 8.6
yam yam: whatever; vā: either; api: also; smaran: remembering; bhāvaṁ: na-ture; tyajati: give up; ante: at the end; kalevaram: this body; tam tam: similar; eva: certainly; eti: gets; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; sadā: always; tat: that; bhāva: state of being; bhāvitaḥ: remembering.
8.6 Whatever state of being one remembers when he quits his body, it is that state one will attain without fail.
तस्मात्सर्वेषु कालेषु मामनुस्मर युध्य च ।
मय्यर्पितमनोबुद्धिर्मामेवैष्यस्यसंशयम् ॥ ८.७
tasmāt sarveṣu kāleṣu mām anusmara yudhya ca l
mayy arpita-mano-buddhir mām evaiṣy asyasaṁśayam ll 8.7
tasmāt: therefore; sarveṣu: always; kāleṣu: time; māṃ: unto Me; anusmara: go on remembering; yudhya: fight; ca: also; mayi: unto Me; arpita : surrender; manaḥ: mind; buddhiḥ: intellect; māṃ: unto Me; eva: alone; eṣyasi: will attain; asaṁśayaḥ: beyond a doubt.
8.7 Arjuna, think of Me in the form of Kṛṣṇa always, while continuing with your prescribed duty of fighting. With your activities dedicated to Me and your mind and intelligence fixed on. Me, you will attain Me without doubt.
अभ्यासयोगयुक्तेन चेतसा नान्यगामिना ।
परमं पुरुषं दिव्यं याति पार्थानुचिन्तयन् ॥ ८.८
abhyāsa yoga yuktena cetasā nānyagāminā l
paramaṃ puruṣaṃ divyaṃ yāti pārthānucintayan ll 8.8
abhyāsa: practice; yoga yuktena: being engaged in meditation; cetasā: by the mind and intelligence; nā 'nyagāminā: without their being deviated; paramaṃ: the Supreme; puruṣaṃ: personality of godhead; divyaṃ: transcendental; yāti: achieves; pārtha: O son of Pritā; anucintayan: constantly thinking of
8.8 He who meditates on the supreme person, his mind con-stantly engaged in remembering Me, not deviating from the path, O Pārtha, He is sure to reach Me.
कविं पुराणमनुशासितार-
मणोरणीयांसमनुस्मरेद्यः
सर्वस्य धातारमचिन्त्यरूप-
मादित्यवर्णं तमसः परस्तात् ॥ ८.९
kaviṁ purāṇaṁ anuśāsitāram
aṇoraṇī yām sam anusmared yaḥ /
sarvasya dhātāram acintya-rūpam
ādityavarṇaṁ tamasaḥ parastāt // 8.9
kaviṁ: one who knows everything; purāṇaṁ: the oldest; anuśāsitāraṁ: the controller; aṇoḥ: of the atom; aṇīyāṁsam: smaller than; anusmaret: always thinking; yaḥ: one who; sarvasya: of everything; dhātāraṁ: the maintainer; acintya: inconceivable; rūpaṁ: form; āditya varṇaṁ: illuminated like the sun; tamasaḥ: of the darkness; parastāt: transcendental
8.9 One should meditate on the Supreme as the one who knows everything, as He is the most ancient, who is the con-troller, who is smaller than the smallest, who is the maintainer of everything, who is beyond all material conception, who is inconceivable, and who is always a person.
प्रयाणकाले मनसाऽचलेन
भक्त्या युक्तो योगबलेन चैव ।
भ्रुवोर्मध्ये प्राणमावेश्य सम्यक्
स तं परं पुरुषमुपैति दिव्यम् ॥ ८.१०
prayāṇakāle manasācalena
bhaktyā yukto yogabalena caiva /
bhruvor madhye prāṇam āveśya samyak
sa taṁ paraṁ puruṣam upaiti divyam // 8.10
prayāṇa kāle: at the time of death; manasā: by the mind; acalena: without being deviated; bhaktyā: in full devotion; yuktaḥ: engaged; yoga balena: by the power of mystic yoga; ca: also; eva: certainly; bhruvoḥ: between the two eyebrows; madhye: in; prāṇaṁ: the life air; āveśya: establishing; samyak: completely; saḥ: he; tam: that; param: transcendental; puruṣam: personality of godhead; upaiti: achieves; divyam: in the spiritual kingdom.
8.10 One, who at the time of death, fixes his mind and life air between the eyebrows without being distracted, by the power of yoga and in full devotion, engages himself in dwelling on Me, He will certainly attain Me.
यदक्षरं वेदविदो वदन्ति
विशन्ति यद्यतयो वीतरागाः ।
यदिच्छन्तो ब्रह्मचर्यं चरन्ति
तत्ते पदं संग्रहेण प्रवक्ष्ये ॥ ८.११
yad akṣaraṁ vedavido vadanti
viśanti yadyatayo vītarāgāḥ /
yad icchanto brahmacaryaṁ caranti
tatte padaṁ saṅgraheṇa pravakṣye // 8.11
yat: that which; akṣaram: inexhaustible; vedavidaḥ: a person conversant with the Vedas; vadanti: say; viśanti: enters; yat: in which; yatayaḥ: great sages; vītarāgāḥ: in the renounced order of life; yat: that which; icchantaḥ: desiring; brahmacaryam: celibacy; caranti: practices; tat: that; te: unto you; padam: situation; saṅgraheṇa: in summary; pravakṣye: I shall explain.
8.11 Persons who are learned in the Veda and who are great sages in the renounced order, enter into Brahman. Desiring such perfection, one practices brahmacarya. I shall now explain to you this process by which one may attain liberation.
सर्वद्वाराणि संयम्य मनो हृदि निरुध्य च ।
मूर्ल्याधायात्मनः प्राणमास्थितो योगधारणाम् ॥ ८.१२
sarva-dvārāṇi saṁyamya mano hṛdi nirudhya ca /
mūrdhny ādhāyātmanaḥ prāṇam āsthito yogadhāraṇām // 8.12
sarva dvārāṇi: all the doors of the body; saṃyamya: controlling; manaḥ: mind; hṛdi: in the heart; nirudhya: confined; ca: also; mūrdhni: on the head; ādhāya: fixed; ātmanaḥ: soul; prāṇam: the life air; āsthitaḥ: situated; yoga dhāraṇām: the yogic situation
8.12 Closing all the doors of the senses and fixing the mind on the heart and the life air at the top of the head, one es-tablishes himself in yoga.
ओमित्येकाक्षरं ब्रह्म व्याहरन्मामनुस्मरन् ।
यः प्रयाति त्यजन्देहं स याति परमां गतिम् ॥ ८.१३
om ity ekākṣaraṁ brahma vyāharan mām anusmaran /
yaḥ prayāti tyajandehaṁ sa yāti paramāṁ gatiṁ // 8.13
om: the combination of letters om (omkāra); iti: thus; ekākṣaraṃ: supreme indestructible; brahma: absolute; vyāharan: vibrating; mām: Me (Kṛṣṇa); anusmaran: remembering; yaḥ: anyone; prayāti: leaves; tyajan: quitting; de-haṃ: this body; saḥ: he; yāti: achieves; paramāṃ: supreme; gatiṃ: destination
8.13 Centered in this yoga practice and vibrating the sacred syllable OM, the supreme combination of letters, if one dwells in the Supreme and quits his body, he certainly achieves the supreme destination.
अनन्यचेताः सततं यो मां स्मरति नित्यशः ।
तस्याहं सुलभः पार्थ नित्ययुक्तस्य योगिनः ॥ ८.१४
ananyacetāḥ satataṁ yo mām smarati nityaśaḥ /
tasyāhaṁ sulabhaḥ pārtha nityayuktasya yoginaḥ // 8.14
ananyacetāḥ: without deviation; satataṃ: always; yaḥ: anyone; mām: Me (Kṛṣṇa); smarati: remembers; nityaśaḥ: regularly; tasya: to him; ahaṃ: I am; sulabhaḥ: very easy to achieve; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; nitya: regularly; yuktasya: engaged; yoginaḥ: of the devotee.
8.14 I am always available to anyone who remembers Me constantly Pārtha, because of his constant engagement in de-votional service.
मामुपेत्य पुनर्जन्म दुःखालयमशाश्वतम् ।
नाप्नुवन्ति महात्मानः संसिद्धिं परमां गताः ॥ ८.१५
māmupetya punarjanma duḥkhālayam aśāśvatam |
nāpnuvanti mahātmānaḥ saṁsiddhiṁ paramāṁ gatāḥ || 8.15
māṃ: unto Me; upetya: achieving; punaḥ: again; janma: birth; duḥkhālayaṃ: a place of miseries; aśāśvataṃ: temporary; na: never; āpnuvanti: attain; mahātmanaḥ: the great souls; saṁsiddhiṃ: perfection; paramāṃ: ultimate; gatāḥ: achieved.
8.15 After attaining Me, the great souls who are devoted to Me in yoga are never reborn in this world. This world is temporary and full of miseries and they have attained the highest perfection.
आब्रह्मभुवनाल्लोकाः पुनरावर्तिनोऽर्जुन ।
मामुपेत्य तु कौन्तेय पुनर्जन्म न विद्यते ॥ ८.१६
ā-brahma-bhuvanāl lokāḥ punarāvartinorjuna |
māmupetya tu kaunteya punarjanma na vidyate || 8.16
ābrahmabhuvanātlokāḥ: upto the world of Brahma; punarāvartinaḥ: again returning; arjuna: O Arjuna; māṃ: unto Me; upetya: arriving; tu: but; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; punar janma: rebirth; na: never; vidyate: takes to
8.16 From the highest planet in the material world [brahmaloka] down to the lowest, all are places of misery wherein repeated birth and death take place. One who reaches My abode, O Kaunteya, is never reborn.
सहस्रयुगपर्यन्तमहर्यद् ब्रह्मणो विदुः ।
रात्रिं युगसहस्रान्तां तेऽहोरात्रविदो जनाः ॥ ८.१७
sahasrayuga-paryantam aharyad brahmaṇo viduḥ |
rātriṃ yuga-sahasrāntāṃ te’ho-rātravido janāḥ || 8.17
sahasra: thousand; yuga: millenniums; paryantaṃ: including; ahaḥ: day; yat: that; brahmaṇaḥ: of Brahma; viduḥ: they know; rātriṃ : night; yuga: millen-niums; sahasrāntāṃ: similarly, at the end of one thousand; te: that; aho rātra: day and night; vidaḥ: understand; janāḥ: people
8.17 By human calculation, a thousand ages taken together is the duration of Brahma's one day. His night is just as long.
अव्यक्ताद् व्यक्तयः सर्वाः प्रभवन्त्यहरागमे ।
रात्र्यागमे प्रलीयन्ते तत्रैवाव्यक्तसंज्ञके ॥ ८.१८
avyaktād vyaktayaḥ sarvāḥ prabhavanty aharāgame |
rātryāgame pralīyante tatraivāvyakta-saṃjñake || 8.18
avyaktāt: from the unmanifest; vyaktayaḥ: living entities; sarvāḥ: all; prabha-vanti: come into being; aharāgame: at the beginning of the day; rātryāgame: at the fall of night; pralīyante: are annihilated; tatra: there; eva: certainly; avyakta: the unmanifest; saṃjñake: called
8.18 From the unmanifest, all living entities come into being at the beginning of Brahma’s day. With the coming of Brahma’s night, they dissolve into the same unmanifest.
भूतग्रामः स एवायं भूत्वा भूत्वा प्रलीयते ।
रात्र्यागमेऽवशः पार्थ प्रभवत्यहरागमे ॥ ८.१९
bhūtagrāmaḥ sa evāyaṃ bhūtvā bhūtvā pralīyate |
rātryāgame’vaśaḥ pārtha prabhavaty aharāgame || 8.19
bhūtagrāmaḥ: the aggregate of all living entities; saḥ: they; eva: certainly; ayam: this; bhūtvā bhūtvā : taking birth; pralī yate: annihilate; rātri: night; āgame: on arrival; avaśaḥ: automatically; pārtha: O son of Pritā; prabhavati: manifest; ahar: during daytime; āgame: on arrival.
8.19 Again and again the day comes, and this host of beings is active; and again the night falls, O Pārtha, and they are automatically annihilated.
परस्तस्मात्तु भावोऽन्योऽव्यक्तोऽव्यक्तात्सनातनः।
यः स सर्वेषु भूतेषु नश्यत्सु न विनश्यति ॥ ८.२०
paras tasmāttu bhāvo'nyo 'vyakto'vyaktātsanātanaḥ | yaḥ sa sarveṣu bhūteṣu naśyatsu na vinaśyati || 8.20
paraḥ: transcendental; tasmāt: from that; tu: but; bhāvaḥ: nature; anyaḥ: another; avyaktaḥ: unmanifest; avyaktāt: from the unmanifest; sanātanaḥ: eternal; yaḥ: that; saḥ: which; sarveṣu: all; bhūteṣu: manifestation; naśyatsu: being annihilated; na: never; vinaśyati: annihilated.
8.20 Yet there is another nature, which is eternal and is beyond this manifest and unmanifest matter. It is supreme and is never annihilated. When all in this world is annihilated, that part remains the same.
अव्यक्तोऽक्षर इत्युक्तस्तमाहुः परमां गतिम् ।
यं प्राप्य न निवर्तन्ते तद्धाम परमं मम ॥ ८.२१
avyakto'kṣara ity uktas tamāhuḥ paramāṃ gatim | yaṃ prāpya na nivartante tad dhāma paramaṃ mama || 8.21
avyaktah: unmanifested; akṣaraḥ: infallible; iti: thus; uktaḥ: said; tam: that which; āhuḥ: is known; paramāṃ: ultimate; gatim: destination; yam: that which; prāpya: gaining; na: never; nivartante: comes back; tat dhāma: that abode; paramam: supreme; mama: Mine
8.21 That Supreme abode is said to be unmanifest and indestructible and is the Supreme destination. When one gains this state one never comes back. That is My supreme abode.
पुरुषः स परः पार्थ भक्त्या लभ्यस्त्वनन्यया ।
यस्यान्तःस्थानि भूतानि येन सर्वमिदं ततम् ॥ ८.२२
puruṣaḥ sa paraḥ pārtha bhaktyā labhyas tv ananyayā |
yasyāntaḥ sthāni bhūtāni yena sarvam idaṁ tatam || 8.22
puruṣaḥ: that supreme power; saḥ: He; paraḥ: the Supreme, than whom no one is greater; pārtha: O son of Pritā; bhaktyā: by devotional service; labhyaḥ: can be achieved; tu: but; ananyayā: unalloyed, undeviating devotion; yasya: whom; antaḥ sthāni: within; bhūtāni: all of this material manifestation; yena: by whom; sarvam: all; idam: whatever we can see; tatam: distributed
8.22 O Pārtha (son of Prithā), the supreme person, who is greater than all, is attainable by undeviating devotion. Although He is present in His abode, He is all-pervading, and everything is situated within Him.
यत्र काले त्वनावृत्तिमावृत्तिं चैव योगिनः ।
प्रयाता यान्ति तं कालं वक्ष्यामि भरतर्षभ ॥ ८.२३
yatra kāle tv anāvṛttim āvṛttim caiva yoginaḥ |
prayātā yānti taṁ kālaṁ vakṣyāmi bharatarṣabha || 8.23
yatra: in that; kāle: time; tu: but; anāvṛttiṁ: no return; āvṛttiṁ: return; ca: also; eva: certainly; yoginaḥ: of different kinds of mystics; prayātāḥ: one who goes; yānti : departs; taṁ: that; kālaṁ: time; vakṣyāmi: describing; bharatarṣabha: O best of the Bhāratas.
8.23 O best of the Bhārata, I shall now explain to you the different times when passing away from this world, one returns or does not return.
अग्निर्जोतिरहः शुक्लः षण्मासा उत्तरायणम् ।
तत्र प्रयाता गच्छन्ति ब्रह्म ब्रह्मविदो जनाः ॥ ८.२४
agnir-jyotir ahaḥ śuklaḥ ṣaṇmāsā uttarāyaṇam |
tatra prayātā gacchanti brahma brahmavido janāḥ || 8.24
agniḥ: fire; jyotiḥ: light; ahaḥ: day; śuklaḥ: white; ṣaṇmāsāḥ: six months; ut-tarāyaṇam: when the sun passes on the northern side; tatra : there; prayātāḥ: one who goes; gacchanti: passes away; brahma: to the Absolute; brahmavidaḥ: one who knows the Absolute; janāḥ: person
8.24 Those who pass away from the world during the influence of the fire god, during light, at an auspicious moment, during the fortnight of the moon ascending and the six months when the sun travels in the north, and have realized the supreme Brahman do not return.
धूमो रात्रिस्तथा कृष्णः षण्मासा दक्षिणायनम् ।
तत्र चान्द्रमसं ज्योतिर्योगी प्राप्य निवर्तते ॥ ८.२५
dhūmo rātristathā kṛṣṇaḥ ṣaṇmāsā dakṣiṇāyanam |
tatra cāndramasaṁ jyotir yogī prāpya nivartate || 8.25
dhūmaḥ: smoke; rātriḥ: night; tathā: also; kṛṣṇaḥ: the fortnight of the dark moon; ṣaṇmāsāḥ: the six months; dakṣiṇāyanam: when the sun passes on the southern side; tatra: there; cāndramasaṁ: the moon planet; jyotiḥ: light; yogī: the mystic; prāpya: achieves; nivartate: comes back.
8.25 The mystic who passes away from this world during the smoke, the night, the moonless fortnight, or the six months when the sun passes to the south, have done good deeds go to the cosmic layer and again comes back.
शुक्लकृष्णे गती ह्येते जगतः शोशते मते ।
एकया यात्यनावृत्तिमन्ययावर्तते पुनः ॥ ८.२६
śukla kṛṣṇe gatī hy ete jagataḥ śāśvate mate |
ekayā yāty anāvṛttim anyayāvartate punaḥ || 8.26
śukla: light; kṛṣṇe: darkness; gatī: passing away; hi: certainly; ete: all these; jagataḥ: of the material world; śāśvate: of the Vedas; mate: in the opinion; ekayā: by one; yāti: goes; anāvṛttim: no return; anyayā: by the other; āvartate: comes back; punaḥ: again
8.26 According to the Vedas, there are two ways of passing from this world: one in the light and one in darkness. When one passes in light, he does not return; but when one passes in darkness, he again comes back.
नैते सृती पार्थ जानन्योगी मुह्यति कश्चन ।
तस्मात्सर्वेषु कालेषु योगयुक्तो भवार्जुन ॥ ८.२७
naite sṛtī pārtha jānan yogī muhyati kaścana | tasmātsarveṣu kāleṣu yogayukto bhavārjuna || 8.27
na: never; ete: all these; sṛtī : different paths; pārtha: O son of Pṛitā; jānan: even if they know; yogī : the devotees of the Lord; muhyati: bewildered; kaścana: anyone; tasmāt: therefore; sarveṣu kāleṣu: always; yoga yuktaḥ: being engaged in Kṛṣṇa consciousness; bhava: just become; arjuna: O Arjuna
8.27 O Pārtha (son of Pṛithā), the devotees who know these different paths are never bewildered. O Arjuna, be always fixed in devotion.
वेदेषु यज्ञेषु तपःसु चैव
दानेषु यत्पुण्यफलं प्रदिष्टम् ।
अत्येति तत्सर्वमिदं विदित्वा
योगी परं स्थानमुपैति चाद्यम् ॥ ८.२८
vedeṣu yajñeṣu tapaḥsu caiva dāneṣu yat puṇyaphalaṁ pradiṣṭam | atyeti tat sarvam idaṁ viditvā yogī paraṁ sthānam upaiti cādyam || 8.28
vedeṣu: in the study of the Vedas; yajñeṣu: in the performances of yajna, sacri-fice; tapaḥsu: undergoing different types of austerities; ca: also; eva: certainly; dāneṣu: in giving charities; yat: that which; puṇya phalaṁ: the result of pious work; pradiṣṭaṁ: directed; atyeti: surpasses; tat: all those; sarvaṁ idaṁ: all those described above; viditvā: knowing; yogī: the devotee; paraṁ: supreme; sthānaṁ: abode; upaiti: achieves peace; ca: also; ādyaṁ: original.
8.28 A person who accepts the path of devotional service is not denied the results derived from studying the Vedas, per-forming austerities and sacrifices, giving charity or pursuing pious and result based activities. At the end he reaches the supreme abode.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे अक्षरब्रह्मयोगो नाम अष्टमोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṃ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṃvāde akṣarabrahmayogo
nāma aṣṭamo'dhyāyaḥ ॥
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṃvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the eight chapter named, Akṣarabrahma Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Imperishable Brahma.’
CHAPTER
9
अथ नवमोऽध्यायः राजविद्याराजगुह्ययोगः
Rājavidyā Rājaguhya Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच
इदं तु ते गुह्यतमं प्रवक्ष्याम्यनसूयवे ।
ज्ञानं विज्ञानसहितं यज्ज्ञात्वा मोक्ष्यसेऽशुभात् ॥ ९.१
śrī bhagavānuvāca
idaṁ tu te guhyatamaṁ pravakṣyāmy anasūyave /
jñānaṁ vijñāna-sahitaṁ yajjñātvā mokṣyase’śubhāt // 9.1
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the supreme personality of godhead says; idaṁ: this; tu: but; te: unto you; guhyatamaṁ: the most confidential; pravakṣyāmi: I am speaking; anasūyave: to the non-envious; jñānaṁ: knowledge; vijñāna: realized knowledge; sahitaṁ: with; yat: which; jñātvā: knowing; mokṣyase: be released; aśubhāt: from this miserable material existence.
9.1 Kṛṣṇa says: Dear Arjuna, because you trust Me and you are not envious of Me; I shall therefore impart to you this profound and secret wisdom and experience; This will free you of all miseries of material existence.
राजविद्या राजगुह्यं पवित्रमिदमुत्तमम् ।
प्रत्यक्षावगमं धर्म्यं सुसुखं कर्तुमव्ययम् ॥ ९.२
rājavidyā rājaguhyaṁ pavitram idam uttamam/
pratyakṣāvagamaṁ dharmyaṁ su-sukhaṁ kartum avyayam // 9.2
rājavidyā: the king of education; rājaguhyaṁ: the king of confidential knowl-edge; pavitraṁ: the purest; idaṁ: this; uttamaṁ: transcendental; pratyakṣa: directly experienced; avagamaṁ: understood; dharmyaṁ: the principle of religion; susukhaṁ: very happy; kartuṁ: to execute; avyayaṁ: everlasting.
9.2 This knowledge is king of all knowledge and the most secret of all secrets. It is the purest knowledge, sacred, and because it gives direct perception of the Self by Self-realization, it is the perfection of religion, dharma. It is eternal, easy and it is very joyfully performed.
अश्रद्दधानाः पुरुषा धर्मस्यास्य परन्तप ।
अप्राप्य मां निवर्तन्ते मृत्युसंसारवर्त्मनि ॥ ९.३
aśraddadhānāḥ puruṣā dharmasyāsya parantapa/
aprāpya māṁ nivartante mṛtyu-saṁsāra-vartmani // 9.3
aśraddadhānāḥ: those who are faithless; puruṣāḥ: such persons; dharmasya: of this process of religion; asya: of it; parantapa: O killer of the enemies; aprāpya: without obtaining; māṁ: Me; nivartante: come back; mṛtyu: death; saṁsāra: material existence; vartmani: on the path of.
9.3 Those who have no faith in this knowledge cannot attain Me, O Parantapa, conqueror of foes. They will return to the path of birth and death in this material world.
मया ततमिदं सर्वं जगदव्यक्तमूर्तिना ।
मत्स्थानि सर्वभूतानि न चाहं तेष्ववस्थितः ॥ ९.४
mayā tatam idaṁ sarvaṁ jagadavyakta mūrtinā/
matsthāni sarvabhūtāni na cāhaṁ teṣv-avasthitaḥ // 9.4
mayā: by Me; tataṁ: spread; idaṁ: all these manifestations; sarvaṁ: all; jagat: cosmic manifestation; avyakta mūrtinā: unmanifested form; matsthāni: unto Me; sarvabhūtāni: all living entities; na: not; ca: also; aham: I; teṣu: in them; avasthitaḥ: situated.
9.4 By Me, the entire Universe is pervaded in My formless form. All beings are based in Me, but I am not in them.
न च मत्स्थानि भूतानि पश्य मे योगमैश्वरम् ।
भूतभृन्न च भूतस्थो ममात्मा भूतभावनः ॥ ९.५
na ca matsthāni bhūtāni paśya me yogam aiśvaram |
bhūtabhṛnna ca bhūtastho mamātmā bhūtabhāvanaḥ || 9.5
na: never; ca: also; matsthāni: situated in Me; bhūtāni: all creations; paśya: just see; me: My; yogam aiśvaram: inconceivable mystic power; bhūtabhṛt: maintainer of all living entities; na: never; ca: also; bhūtasthaḥ: in the cosmic manifestation; mama: My; ātmā: Self; bhūtabhāvanaḥ: is the source of all manifestations.
9.5 And yet everything that is created does not rest in Me. Look at My mystic powers! Although, I am the Creator and Sustainer of all living entities, I do not depend the Cosmic manifestation; for My Self is the very source of all creation.
यथाकाशस्थितो नित्यं वायुः सर्वत्रगो महान् ।
तथा सर्वाणि भूतानि मत्स्थानीत्युपधारय ॥ ९.६
yathākāśasthito nityaṁ vāyuḥ sarvatrago mahān |
tathā sarvāṇi bhūtāni matsthānīty upadhāraya || 9.6
yathā: as much as; ākāśasthitaḥ: situated in space; nityam: always; vāyuḥ: wind; sarvatragaḥ: blowing everywhere; mahān: mighty; tathā: similarly; sarvāṇi: everything; bhūtāni: created beings; matsthānī: situated in Me; iti: thus; upa-dhāraya: try to understand.
9.6 As the mighty wind, blowing everywhere, always rests in eternal space, all beings rest in Me.
सर्वभूतानि कौन्तेय प्रकृतिं यान्ति मामिकाम् ।
कल्पक्षये पुनस्तानि कल्पादौ विसृजाम्यहम् ॥ ९.७
sarvabhūtāni kaunteya prakṛtiṁ yānti māmikām |
kalpakṣaye punas tāni kalpādau visṛjāmyaham || 9.7
sarva bhūtāni: all created entities; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; prakṛtiṁ: nature; yānti: enter; māmikām: unto Me; kalpakṣaye: at the end of the millennium; punaḥ: again; tāni: all those; kalpādau: in the beginning of the millennium; visṛ jāmi: I create; aham: I.
9.7 O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), at the end of every age all beings merge into Me, at the beginning of every new age I create them again.
प्रकृतिं स्वामवष्टभ्य विसृजामि पुनः पुनः ।
भूतग्राममिमं कृत्स्नमवशं प्रकृतेर्वशात् ॥ ९.८
prakṛtiṁ svāmavaṣṭabhya visṛjāmi punaḥ punaḥ |
bhūtagrāmam imaṁ kṛtsnam avaśaṁ prakṛtervaśāt || 9.8
prakṛtiṁ: material nature; svāṁ: of My personal Self; avaṣṭabhya: enter in; visṛjāmi: create; punaḥ punaḥ: again and again; bhūta grāmaṁ: all these cosmic manifestations; imaṁ: this; kṛtsnaṁ: total; avaśaṁ: automatically; prakṛteḥ: by the force of nature; vaśāt: under obligation.
9.8 The whole Cosmic order is under Me and My material nature creates the beings again and again, and it is controlled by My material nature.
न च मां तानि कर्माणि निबध्नन्ति धनञ्जय ।
उदासीनवदासीनमसक्तं तेषु कर्मसु ॥ ९.९
na ca māṁ tāni karmāṇi nibadhnanti dhanañjaya |
udāsīna-vad āsīnam asaktaṁ teṣu karmasu || 9.9
na: never; ca: also; māṁ: Me; tāni: all those; karmāṇi: activities; nibadhnanti: bind; dhanañjaya: O conqueror of riches; udāsī navat: as neutral; āsīnaṁ: situated; asaktaṁ: without attraction; teṣu: in them; karmasu: in activities.
9.9 O Dhanañjaya, all this work does not bind Me. I am ever unattached from these activities, seated as though neutral.
मयाध्यक्षेण प्रकृतिः सूयते सचराचरम् ।
हेतुनानेन कौन्तेय जगद्विपरिवर्तते ॥ ९.१०
mayādhyakṣeṇa prakṛtiḥ sūyate sacarācaram |
hetunānena kaunteya jagad viparivartate || 9.10
mayā: by Me; adhyakṣeṇa: by superintendence; prakṛtiḥ: material nature; sūyate: manifests; sacarācaraṁ: with the moving and the nonmoving; hetunā: for this reason; anena: this; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; jagat: the cosmic man-ifestation; viparivartate: is working.
9.10 The material nature or prakṛti works under My direction, O Kaunteya, and creates all moving and unmoving beings through My energies. By its cause, this manifestation is created and annihilated again and again.
अवजानन्ति मां मूढा मानुषीं तनुमाश्रितम् ।
परं भावमजानन्तो मम भूतमहेश्वरम् ॥ ९.११
avajānanti māṁ mūḍhā mānuṣīṁ tanumāśritam |
paraṁ bhāvam ajānanto mama bhūta-maheśvaram || 9.11
avajānanti: deride; māṁ: Me; mūḍhāḥ: foolish men; mānuṣīm: in human form; tanuṁ: body; āśritaṁ: assuming; paraṁ: transcendental; bhāvaṁ: nature; ajānantaḥ: not knowing; mama: Mine; bhūta: everything that be; maheśvaraṁ: the supreme proprietor.
9.11 Fools deride Me when I descend in the human form. They do not know My transcendental nature as the Supreme Lord [maheśavara] of the entire creation.
मोघाशा मोघकर्माणो मोघज्ञाना विचेतसः ।
राक्षसीमासुरीं चैव प्रकृतिं मोहिनीं श्रिताः ॥ ९.१२
moghāśā moghakarmāṇo moghajñānā vicetasaḥ |
rākṣasīmāsurīṁ caiva prakṛtiṁ mohinīṁ śritāḥ || 9.12
moghāśāḥ: baffled hope; moghakarmāṇaḥ: baffled in fruitive activities; mogha jñānāḥ: baffled in knowledge; vicetasaḥ: bewildered; rākṣasīm: demonic; āsurīm: atheistic; ca: and; eva: certainly; prakṛtim: nature; mohinīm: bewil-dering; śritāḥ: taking shelter of.
9.12 Those who are thus deluded are demonic and atheistic. In their deluded condition, their hopes for liberation, their result oriented actions and their culture of knowledge become false and useless.
महात्मानस्तु मां पार्थ दैवीं प्रकृतिमाश्रिताः ।
भजन्त्यनन्यमनसो ज्ञात्वा भूतादिमव्ययम् ॥ ९.१३
mahātmānastu māṁ pārtha daivīṁ prakṛtimāśritāḥ |
bhajanty ananya-manaso jñātvā bhūtādim avyayam || 9.13
mahātmānaḥ: the great souls; tu: but; māṁ: unto Me; pārtha: O son of Pritha; daivīm: divine; prakṛtim: nature; āśritāḥ: taken shelter of; bhajanti: render service; ananya manasaḥ: without deviation of the mind; jñātvā: knowing; bhūta: creation; ādim: original; avyayam: inexhaustible.
9.13 O Pārtha (son of Prithā), the great souls, who are not deluded, are under the protection of My Divine nature. They are fully devoted to Me with a single-pointed mind as they know Me as the origin of all creation, the unchangeable.
सततं कीर्तयन्तो मां यतन्तश्च दृढव्रताः ।
नमस्यन्तश्च मां भक्त्या नित्ययुक्ता उपासते ॥ ९.१४
satataṁ kīrtayanto māṁ yatantaśca dṛḍhavratāḥ |
namasyantaśca māṁ bhaktyā nityayuktā upāsate || 9.14
satataṁ: always; kīrtayantaḥ: chanting; mām: Me; yatantaḥ ca: fully endeav-oring also; dṛḍha vratāḥ: with determination; namasyantaḥ ca: offering obei-sance; māṁ: unto Me; bhaktyā: in devotion; nitya yuktā: perpetually engaged; upāsate: worship.
9.14 Always chanting My names and glories, fully striving with great determination, bowing down onto Me, these great devotees of firm resolve, perpetually worship Me with devotion.
ज्ञानयज्ञेन चाप्यन्ये यजन्तो मामुपासते ।
एकत्वेन पृथक्त्वेन बहुधा विशतोमुखम् ॥ ९.१५
jñānayajñena cāpyanye yajanto māmupāsate /
ekatvena pṛthaktvena bahudhā viśvatomukham // 9.15
jñāna yajñena: by cultivation of knowledge; ca: also; api: certainly; anye: others; yajantaḥ: worshiping; māṁ: Me; upāsate: worship; ekatvena: in oneness; pṛthak-tvena: in duality; bahudhā: diversity; viśvato mukhaṁ: in the universal form.
9.15 Some worship Me by acquiring and spreading wisdom of the Self [jñāna-yajña]. Others worship Me in My non-dual form in oneness, in My infinite form as many, and in My Universal form.
अहं क्रतुरहं यज्ञः स्वधाहमहमौषधम् ।
मन्त्रोऽहमहमेवाज्यमहमग्निरहं हुतम् ॥ ९.१६
ahaṁ kraturahaṁ yajñaḥ svadhāham ahamauṣadham /
mantro 'hamahamevājyaṁ aham agnir ahaṁ hutam // 9.16
ahaṁ: I; kratuḥ: ritual; ahaṁ: I; yajñaḥ: sacrifice; svadhā: oblation; ahaṁ: I; auṣadhaṁ: healing herb; mantraḥ: transcendental chant; ahaṁ: I; eva: cer-tainly; ājyaṁ: melted butter; ahaṁ: I; agniḥ: fire; ahaṁ: I; hutaṁ: offering.
पिताहमस्य जगतो माता धाता पितामहः ।
वेद्यं पवित्रमोङ्कार ऋक्साम यजुरेव च ॥ ९.१७
pitāhamasya jagato mātā dhātā pitāmahaḥ ।
vedyaṁ pavitram oṁkāra ṛksāma yajureva ca ॥ 9.17
pitā: father; aham: I; asya: of this; jagataḥ: of the universe; mātā: mother; dhātā: supporter; pitāmahaḥ: grandfather; vedyam: what is to be known; pavitram: that which purifies; oṁkāraḥ: the syllable om; ṛk: the Rig Veda; sāma: the Sama Veda; yajuḥ: the Yajur Veda; eva: certainly; ca: and
गतिर्भर्ता प्रभुः साक्षी निवासः शरणं सुहृत् ।
प्रभवः प्रलयः स्थानं निधानं बीजमव्ययम् ॥ ९.१८
gatirbhartā prabhuḥ sākṣī nivāsaḥ śaraṇaṁ suhṛt ।
prabhavaḥ pralayaḥ sthānaṁ nidhānaṁ bījamavyayam ॥ 9.18
gatiḥ: goal; bhartā: sustainer; prabhuḥ: Lord; sākṣī: witness; nivāsaḥ: abode; śaraṇaṁ: refuge; suhṛt: most intimate friend; prabhavaḥ: creation; pralayaḥ: dissolution; sthānaṁ: ground; nidhānaṁ: resting place; bījaṁ: seed; avyayaṁ: imperishable.
तपाम्यहमहं वर्षं निगृह्णाम्युत्सृजामि च ।
अमृतं चैव मृत्युश्च सदसच्चाहमर्जुन ॥ ९.१९
tapāmy aham ahaṁ varṣaṁ nigṛhṇāmy utsṛjāmi ca ।
amṛtaṁ caiva mṛtyuśca sadasac cāham arjuna ॥ 9.19
tapāmi: give heat; aham: I; aham: I; varṣam: rain; nigṛhṇāmi: withhold; utsṛ- jāmi: send forth; ca: and; amṛtam: immortality; ca: and; eva: certainly; mṛtyuḥ: death; ca: and; sat: being; asat: nonbeing; ca: and; aham: I; arjuna: O Arjuna.
9.16, 17, 18, 19 I am the ritual, I am the sacrifice, I am the offering, I am the herb, I am the mantra, I am the clarified butter, I am the fire, and I am the oblation. I am the supporter of the universe, the father, the mother, and the grandfather. I am the object of knowledge, the sacred syllable "OM", and also the Ṛg, the Yajur, and the Sāma Vedas. I am the goal, the supporter, the Lord, the witness, the abode, the refuge, the friend, the origin, the dissolution, the foundation, the substra-tum, and the immutable seed. I give heat. I send, as well as withhold, the rain. I am immortality, as well as death. I am also both the Eternal and the temporal, O Arjuna.
त्रैविद्या मां सोमपाः पूतपापा
यज्ञैरिष्ट्वा स्वर्गतिं प्रार्थयन्ते ।
ते पुण्यमासाद्य सुरेन्द्रलोक-
मश्नन्ति दिव्यान्दिवि देवभोगान् ॥ ९.२०
traividyā māṁ somapāḥ pūtapāpā
yajñairiṣṭvā svargatiṁ prārthayante |
te puṇyam āsādya surendra-lokam
aśnanti divyāndivi devabhogān || 9.20
traividyāḥ: the knowers of the three Vedas; māṁ: unto Me; somapāḥ: drinkers of soma juice; pūta: purified; pāpāḥ: sins; yajñaiḥ: with sacrifices; iṣṭvā: after worshiping; svargatiṁ: passage to heaven; prārthayante: pray; te: they; puṇyaṁ: virtue; āsādya: enjoying; surendra: of Indra; lokaṁ: the world; aśnanti: enjoy; divyān: celestial; divi: in heaven; devabhogān: pleasures of the gods.
9.20 Those who practice the vedic rituals and drink the soma juice worship Me indirectly seeking the heavenly pleasures. They go to heaven and enjoy sensual delights.
ते तं भुक्त्वा स्वर्गलोकं विशालं
क्षीणे पुण्ये मर्त्यलोकं विशन्ति।
एवं त्रयीधर्ममनुप्रपन्ना
गतागतं कामकामा लभन्ते ॥ ९.२१
te taṁ bhuktvā svargalokaṁ viśālaṁ
kṣīṇe puṇye martyalokaṁ viśanti |
evaṁ trayīdharmam anuprapannā
gatāgataṁ kāmakāmā labhante // 9.21
te: they; tam: that; bhuktvā: enjoying; svargalokaṁ: heaven; viśālaṁ: vast; kṣīṇe: being exhausted; puṇye: merits; martya lokaṁ: mortal earth; viśanti: fall down; evaṁ: thus; trayī: three Vedas; dharmaṁ: doctrines; anuprapannāḥ: following; gatāgataṁ: death and birth; kāma kāmāḥ: desiring sense enjoyments; labhante: attain
9.21 Once they have thus enjoyed heavenly sense pleasure, they are reborn on this planet again. By practicing vedic ritu-als as result oriented actions, they are bound by the cycle of birth and death.
अनन्याश्चिन्तयन्तो मां ये जनाः पर्युपासते ।
तेषां नित्याभियुक्तानां योगक्षेमं वहाम्यहम् ॥ ९.२२
ananyāścintayanto māṁ ye janāḥ paryupāsate |
teṣāṁ nityābhiyuktānāṁ yogakṣemaṁ vahāmy aham // 9.22
ananyāḥ: no other; cintayantaḥ: concentrating; māṁ: unto Me; ye: who; janāḥ: persons; paryupāsate: properly worship; teṣāṁ: their; nityābhiyuktānāṁ: always fixed in devotion; yogakṣemaṁ: requirements; vahāmi: carry; ahaṁ: I.
9.22 When you reside in My consciousness, always fixed in undivided remembrance, whatever you lack I give [yoga]. And whatever you have, I preserve [kṣema].
येऽप्यन्यदेवता भक्ता यजन्ते श्रद्धयान्विताः ।
तेऽपि मामेव कौन्तेय यजन्त्यविधिपूर्वकम् ॥ ९.२३
ye'pyanyadevatā bhaktā yajante śraddhayā'nvitāḥ |
te'pi mām eva kaunteya yajanty avidhipūrvakam // 9.23
ye: those; api: also; anya: other; devatāḥ: demigods; bhaktāḥ: devotees; yajante: worship; śraddhayā anvitāḥ: with faith; te: they; api: also; māṁ: Me; eva: even; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; yajanti: sacrifice; avidhi pūrvakaṁ: in an improper manner.
9.23 Even those who worship other deities, they too worship Me, O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), but without true understanding.
अहं हि सर्वयज्ञानां भोक्ता च प्रभुरेव च ।
न तु मामभिजानन्ति तत्त्वेनातश्च्यवन्ति ते ॥ ९.२४
ahaṁ hi sarvayajñānāṁ bhoktā ca prabhureva ca |
na tu mām abhijānanti tattvenātaścyavanti te || 9.24
ahaṁ: I; hi: surely; sarva: of all; yajñānāṁ: sacrifices; bhoktā: enjoyer; ca: and; prabhuḥ: Lord; eva: also; ca: and; na: not; tu: but; māṁ: Me; abhijānanti: know; tattvena: in reality; ataḥ: therefore; cyavanti: fall down; te: they
9.24 I am the only enjoyer [bhokta] and the only Lord [prabhu] of all sacrifices. Those who do not recognize My true transcendental nature are born again and again.
यान्ति देवव्रता देवान्पितॄन्यान्ति पितृव्रताः ।
भूतानि यान्ति भूतेज्या यान्ति मद्याजिनोपि माम् ॥ ९.२५
yānti devavratā devān piṭrān yānti piṭṛ vratāḥ |
bhūtāni yānti bhūtejyā yānti madyājino'pi mām || 9.25
yānti: achieve; deva vratāḥ: worshipers of demigods; devān: to demigods; piṭṛĀn: to ancestors; yānti: go; piṭṛ vratāḥ: worshipers of the ancestors; bhūtāni: to ghosts and spirits; yānti: go; bhūtejyāḥ: worshippers of ghosts and spirits; yānti: go; mad: My; yājinaḥ: devotees; api: also; māṁ: unto Me.
9.25 Those who worship the deities will take birth among the deities; those who worship ghosts and spirits will take birth among such beings; those who worship ancestors go to the ancestors; those who worship Me will live with Me.
पत्रं पुष्पं फलं तोयं यो मे भक्त्या प्रयच्छति ।
तदहं भक्त्युपहृतमश्नामि प्रयतात्मनः ॥ ९.२६
patraṁ puṣpaṁ phalaṁ toyaṁ yo me bhaktyā prayacchati ।
tad ahaṁ bhakty-upahṛtam aśnāmi prayatātmanaḥ ॥ 9.26
patraṁ: a leaf; puṣpam: a flower; phalaṁ: a fruit; toyaṁ: water; yaḥ: whoever; me: unto Me; bhaktyā: with devotion; prayacchati: offers; tat: that; aham: I; bhaktyupahṛtaṁ: offered in devotion; aśnāmi: accept; prayatātmanaḥ: of one in pure consciousness.
9.26 Whoever offers Me with love and devotion a leaf, a flow-er, fruit or water, I will accept and consume what is offered by the pure-hearted.
यत्करोषि यदश्नासि यज्जुहोषि ददासि यत् ।
यत्तपस्यसि कौन्तेय तत्कुरुष्व मदर्पणम् ॥ ९.२७
yat karoṣi yad aśnāsi yaj juhoṣi dadāsi yat ।
yat tapasyasi kaunteya tat kuruṣva madarpaṇam ॥ 9.27
yat: whatever; karoṣi: you do; yat: whatever; aśnāsi: you eat; yat: whatever; juhoṣi: you offer; dadāsi: you give away; yat: whatever; tapasyasi: austerities you perform; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; tat: that; kuruṣva: make; mat: unto Me; arpaṇaṁ: offering.
9.27 O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), all that you do, all that you eat, all that you offer and give away, as well as all austerities that you may perform, give them as an offering to Me.
शुभाशुभफलैरेवं मोक्ष्यसे कर्मबन्धनैः ।
संन्यासयोगयुक्तात्मा विमुक्तो मामुपैष्यसि ॥ ९.२८
śubhāśubha-phalair evaṁ mokṣyase karma-bandhanaiḥ ।
sannyāsa-yoga-yuktātmā vimukto māmupaiṣyasi ॥ 9.28
śubha: good; aśubha: evil; phalaiḥ: results; evaṁ: thus; mokṣyase: free; kar-ma: action; bandhanaiḥ: bondage; sannyāsa: of renunciation; yoga: the yoga; yuktātmā: having the mind firmly set on; vimuktaḥ: liberated; mām: to Me; upaiṣyasi: you will attain.
9.28 You will be freed from all reactions to good and evil deeds by this renunciation, You will be liberated and come to Me.
समोऽहं सर्वभूतेषु न मे द्वेष्योऽस्ति न प्रियः ।
ये भजन्ति तु मां भक्त्या मयि ते तेषु चाप्यहम् ॥ ९.२९
samo'haṁ sarvabhūteṣu na me dveṣyo'sti na priyaḥ /
ye bhajanti tu māṁ bhaktyā mayi te teṣu cā'pyaham // 9.29
samaḥ: equally disposed; ahaṁ: I; sarva bhūteṣu: to all living entities; na: no ne; me: Mine; dveṣyaḥ: hateful; asti: is; na: nor; priyaḥ: dear; ye: those; bhajanti: render transcendental service; tu: yet; māṁ: unto Me; bhaktyā: in devotion; mayi: unto Me; te: such persons; teṣu: in them; ca: also; api: certainly; ahaṁ: I.
9.29 I am equal to all beings. No one to Me is hateful or dear. But, whoever worships, offers enriching service onto Me in devotion, is in Me and I am also indeed in him.
अपि चेत्सुदुराचारो भजते मामनन्यभाक् ।
साधुरेव स मन्तव्यः सम्यग्व्यवसितो हि सः ॥ ९.३०
api cet sudurācāro bhajate māmananyabhāk /
sādhureva sa mantavyaḥ samyag vyavasito hi saḥ // 9.30
api: in spite of; cet: although; sudurācāraḥ: one committing the most abomi-nable actions; bhajate: engaged in devotional service; māṁ: unto Me; anany-abhāk: without deviation; sādhuḥ: saint; eva: certainly; saḥ: he; mantavyaḥ: to be considered; samyak: completely; vyavasitaḥ: situated; hi: certainly; saḥ: he.
9.30 Even if the most sinful person engages himself in devotional service, He is to be considered saintly because he is properly situated in his determination.
क्षिप्रं भवति धर्मात्मा शेशच्छान्तिं निगच्छति ।
कौन्तेय प्रतिजानीहि न मे भक्तः प्रणश्यति ॥ ९.३१
kṣipraṁ bhavati dharmātmā śaśvacchāntiṁ nigacchati |
kaunteya pratijānīhi na me bhaktaḥ praṇaśyati || 9.31
kṣipraṁ: very soon; bhavati: becomes; dharmātmā: righteous; śaśvat śāntiṁ: lasting peace; nigacchati: attains; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; pratijānīhi: justly declare; na: never; me: Mine; bhaktaḥ: devotees; praṇaśyati: perishes.
9.31 He quickly becomes righteous and attains lasting peace. O Kaunteya (son of Kuntī), declare it boldly that My devotee never perishes.
मां हि पार्थ व्यपाश्रित्य येऽपि स्युः पापयोनयः ।
स्त्रियो वैश्यास्तथा शूद्रास्तेऽपि यान्ति परां गतिम् ॥ ९.३२
māṁ hi pārtha vyapāśritya ye’pi syuḥ pāpayonayaḥ |
striyo vaiśyāstathā śūdrās te’pi yānti parāṁ gatim || 9.32
māṁ: unto Me; hi: certainly; pārtha: O son of Prtha; vyapāśritya: particu-larly taking shelter; ye: anyone; api: also; syuḥ: becomes; pāpayonayaḥ: born of a lower family; striyaḥ: women; vaiśyāḥ: mercantile people; tathā: also; śūdrāḥ: people considered low-born; te api: even they; yānti: go; parāṁ: supreme; gatiṁ: destination.
9.32 O Pārtha (son of Prithā), anyone who takes shelter in Me, women, traders, workers or even sinners can approach the Supreme destination.
किं पुनर्ब्राह्मणाः पुण्या भक्ता राजर्षयस्तथा ।
अनित्यमसुखं लोकमिमं प्राप्य भजस्व माम् ॥ ९.३३
kiṁ punar brāhmaṇāḥ puṇyā bhaktā rājarṣayas tathā |
anityam asukhaṁ lokam imaṁ prāpya bhajasva mām || 9.33
kiṁ: how much; punaḥ: again; brāhmaṇāḥ: brahmanas; puṇyāḥ: righteous; bhaktāḥ: devotees; rājarṣayaḥ: saintly kings; tathā: also; anityaṁ: temporary; asukhaṁ: sorrowful; lokaṁ: planet; imaṁ: this; prāpya: gaining; bhajasva: are engaged in loving service; māṁ: unto Me.
9.33 How easier then it is for the learned, the righteous, the devotees and saintly kings who in this temporary miserable world engage in loving service unto Me.
मन्मना भव मद्भक्तो मद्याजी मां नमस्कुरु ।
मामेवैष्यसि युक्त्वैवमात्मानं मत्परायणः ॥ ९.३४
manmanā bhava madbhakto madyājī māṁ namaskuru l
māmevaiṣyasi yuktvaivaṁ ātmānaṁ matparāyaṇaḥ ll 9.34
manmanāḥ: always thinking of Me; bhava: become; mad: My; bhaktaḥ: dev-otee; madyājī: My worshiper; māṁ: unto Me; namaskuru: offer obeisances; māṁ: unto Me; eva: completely; eṣyasi: come; yuktvā evaṁ: being absorbed; ātmānaṁ: your soul; matparāyaṇaḥ: devoted to Me.
9.34 Fix your mind on Me, be devoted to Me, worship Me, and bow down to Me. Thus, uniting yourself with Me by setting Me as the supreme goal and the sole refuge, you shall certainly come to Me.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे राजविद्याराजगुह्ययोगो नाम नवमोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde rājavidyā rājaguhyayogo nāma
navamo’dhyāyaḥ ll
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the ninth chapter named, Rājavidyā Rājaguhya Yogaḥ, 'The Yoga of Supreme Knowledge and Supreme Secret.'
CHAPTER
10
अथ दशमोऽध्यायः
विभूतियोगः
Vibhūti Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
भूय एव महाबाहो शृणु मे परमं वचः ।
यत्तेऽहं प्रीयमाणाय वक्ष्यामि हितकाम्यया ॥ १
śrībhagavānuvāca bhūya eva mahābāho śṛṇu me paramaṁ vacaḥ । yatte'haṁ prīyamāṇāya vakṣyāmi hitakāmyayā ॥ 10.1
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Lord Kṛṣṇa says; bhūyaḥ: again; eva: surely; mahābāho: mighty-armed; śṛṇu: hear; me: My; paramaṁ: supreme; vacaḥ: words; yat: that which; te: to you; ahaṁ: I; prīyamāṇāya: dear to Me; vakṣyāmi: say; hita-kāmyayā: with the desire for your benefit.
10.1 Lord Kṛṣṇa says: Listen carefully again, Oh mighty-armed Arjuna! Because you are My dear friend, I shall speak further on the Supreme knowledge for your welfare.
न मे विदुः सुरगणाः प्रभवं न महर्षयः ।
अहमादिर्हि देवानां महर्षीणां च सर्वशः ॥ २
na me viduḥ suragaṇāḥ prabhavaṁ na maharṣayaḥ । ahamādirhi devānāṁ maharṣīṇāṁ ca sarvaśaḥ ॥ 10.2 na: not; me: My; viduḥ: know; suragaṇāḥ: demigods; prabhavam: glories; na: not; maharṣayaḥ: great sages; aham: I; ādiḥ: origin; hi: certainly; devānām: of the gods; maharṣīṇāṁ: of the great sages; ca: and; sarvaśaḥ: in all respects.
10.2 Neither the hosts of deities nor the great sages know My origin, My opulence. I am the source of the deities and the sages.
यो मामजमनादिं च वेत्ति लोकमहेश्वरम् ।
असंमूढः स मर्त्येषु सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ॥ ३
yo māmajamanādiṁ ca vetti lokamaheśvaram |
asaṁmūḍhaḥ sa martyeṣu sarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate // 10.3
yo: who; mām: to Me; ajam: unborn; anādim: without beginning; ca: and; vetti: know; loka: worlds; maheśvaram: supreme lord; asamṁūḍhaḥ: without doubt; sa: he; martyeṣu: mortal; sarva: all; pāpaiḥ: sins; pramucyate: delivered.
10.3 He who knows Me as the unborn, without beginning, and supreme Lord of all the worlds, Only he, who has this clarity, is wise and freed from all bondage.
बुद्धिर्ज्ञानमसंमोहः क्षमा सत्यं दमः शमः ।
सुखं दुःखं भवोऽभावो भयं चाभयमेव च ॥ ४
buddhirjñānam asaṁmohaḥ kṣamā satyaṁ damaḥ śamaḥ |
sukhaṁ duḥkhaṁ bhavo ’bhāvo bhayaṁ cābhayameva ca // 10.4
buddhiḥ: intelligence; jñānam: knowledge; asaṁmohaḥ: free from doubt; kṣamā: forgiveness; satyam: truthfulness; damaḥ: control of senses; śamaḥ: control of mind; sukham: happiness; duḥkham: distress; bhavo ’bhāvo: birth and death; bhayam: fear; cā: and; abhayam: fearlessness; eva: also; ca: and
अहिंसा समता तुष्टिस्तपो दानं यशोऽयशः ।
भवन्ति भावा भूतानां मत्त एव पृथग्विधाः ॥ ५
ahiṁsā samatā tuṣṭis tapo dānaṁ yaśo ’yaśaḥ |
bhavanti bhāvā bhūtānāṁ matta eva pṛthagvidhāḥ || 10.5
ahiṁsā: non-violence; samatā: equanimity; tuṣṭis: satisfaction; tapo: auster-ity; dānam: charity; yaśo: fame; ayaśaḥ: infamy; bhavanti: become; bhāvā: nature; bhūtānāṁ: living beings; matta: from me; eva: surely; pṛthagvidhāḥ: in various forms
10.4,5 Intelligence, knowledge, freedom from doubt and delu-sion, forgiveness, truthfulness, control of the senses, control of the mind, happiness, distress, birth, death, fear, fearlessness, non-violence, equanimity, satisfaction, austerity, charity, fame and infamy, all these various qualities of living beings are created by Me alone.
महर्षयः सप्त पूर्वे चत्वारो मनवस्तथा।
मद्भावा मानसा जाता येषां लोक इमाः प्रजाः ॥ ६
maharṣayaḥ sapta pūrve catvāro manavastathā |
madbhāvā mānasā jātā yeṣāṁ loka imāḥ prajāḥ || 10.6
maharṣayaḥ: great sages; sapta: seven; pūrve: before; catvāro: four; manavas: Manus; tathā: and; madbhāvā: endowed with My power; mānasā: from the mind; jātā: born; yeṣāṁ: of them; loka: worlds; imāḥ: all this; prajāḥ: living beings.
10.6 The seven great sages and before them, the four great Ma-nus, endowed with My power, They arose from My mind and all the living beings populating the planet descend from them.
एतां विभूतिं योगं च मम यो वेत्ति तत्त्वतः ।
सोऽविकम्पेन योगेन युज्यते नात्र संशयः ॥ ७
etāṁ vibhūtiṁ yogaṁ ca mama yo vetti tattvataḥ |
so 'vikampena yogena yujyate nātra saṁśayaḥ || 10.7
etāṁ: all this; vibhūtiṁ: glory; yogaṁ: powers; ca: and; mama: My; yo: who; vetti: knows; ta tvataḥ: truth; so: he; 'vikampena: without distraction; yogena: in yoga; yujyate: engaged; nā: not; atra: here; saṁśayaḥ: doubt.
10.7 He who knows all this glory and powers of mine, truly, he is fully united in Me; Of that there is no doubt.
अहं सर्वस्य प्रभवो मत्तः सर्वं प्रवर्तते ।
इति मत्वा भजन्ते मां बुधा भावसमन्विताः ॥ ८
ahaṁ sarvasya prabhavo mattaḥ sarvaṁ pravartate /
iti matvā bhajante māṁ budhā bhāvasamanvitāḥ // 10.8
aham: I; sarvasya: all; prabhavo; source; mattaḥ: from Me; sarvaṁ: all; pravar-tate: emanates; iti: thus; matvā: knowing; bhajante: pray; māṁ: to Me; budhā: wise; bhāvasamanvitāḥ: surrender
10.8 I am the source of all the spiritual and material worlds. Everything arises from Me. The wise who know this are de-voted to Me and surrender their heart to Me.
मच्चित्ता मद्गतप्राणा बोधयन्तः परस्परम् ।
कथयन्तश्च मां नित्यं तुष्यन्ति च रमन्ति च ॥ ९
maccittā madgataprāṇā bodhayantaḥ parasparam /
kathayantaśca māṁ nityaṁ tuṣyanti ca ramanti ca // 10.9
maccittā: with mind engaged in Me; madgataprāṇā: lives absorbed in Me; bodhayantaḥ: enlightening; parasparam: one another; kathayantaḥ: talkin about My glories; ca: and; māṁ: about Me; nityaṁ: always; tuṣyanti: satisfied; ca: and; ramanti: enjoy bliss; ca: and
10.9 With mind and lives absorbed on Me, always enlightening one another and talking about My glories, the wise are content and blissful.
तेषां सततयुक्तानां भजतां प्रीतिपूर्वकम् ।
ददामि बुद्धियोगं तं येन मामुपयान्ति ते ॥ १०
teṣāṁ satatayuktānāṁ bhajatāṁ prītipūrvakam /
dadāmi buddhiyogaṁ taṁ yena māmupayānti te // 10.10
teṣāṁ: to them; satatayuktānāṁ: always engaged; bhajatāṁ: praying; prītipūr-vakam: with love; dadāmi: I give; buddhiyogaṁ: intelligence; taṁ: that; yena: by which; māṁ: to Me; upayānti: come; te: they
10.10 To those who are always engaged in Me with love, I give them enlightenment by which they come to Me.
तेषामेवानुकम्पार्थमहमज्ञानजं तमः ।
नाशयाम्यात्मभावस्थो ज्ञानदीपेन भास्वता ॥ ११
teṣāṁ evānukampārtham aham ajñānajaṁ tamaḥ /
nāśayāmy ātma-bhāvastho jñānadīpena bhāsvatā // 10.11
teṣāṁ: to them; evā: also; anukampārtham: out of compassion; aham: I; ajñā- najaṁ: born of ignorance; tamaḥ: darkness; nāśayāmi: destroy; ātma: within; bhāvasthaḥ: themselves; jñānadīpena: lamp of knowledge; bhāsvatā: shining
10.11 Out of compassion to them, I destroy the darkness born out of their ignorance by the shining lamp of knowledge.
अर्जुन उवाच
परं ब्रह्म परं धाम पवित्रं परमं भवान् ।
पुरुषं शोगतं दिव्यमादिदेवमजं विभुम् ॥ १२
arjuna uvāca
paraṁ brahma paraṁ dhāma pavitraṁ paramaṁ bhavān /
puruṣaṁ śāśvataṁ divyam ādidevamajaṁ vibhum // 10.12
Arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; paraṁ: supreme; brahman: truth; paraṁ: supreme; dhāma: light; pavitraṁ: pure; paramaṁ: supreme; bhavān: yourself; puruṣaṁ: person; śāśvataṁ: original; divyam: godly; ādidevam: original god; ajaṁ: unborn; vibhum: glorious
10.12 Arjuna says: You are the supreme truth, supreme suste-nance, supremely purifier, the primal, eternal and glorious Lord.
आहुस्त्वामृषयः सर्वे देवर्षिर्नारदस्तथा ।
असितो देवलो व्यासः स्वयं चैव ब्रवीषि मे ॥ १३
āhustvāmṛṣayaḥ sarve devarṣirnāradastathā |
asito devalo vyāsaḥ svayaṁ caiva bravīṣi me || 10.13
āhuḥ: say; tvām: to you; ṛṣayaḥ: sages; sarve: all; devarṣiḥ: sage of gods; nāradaḥ: Nārada; tathā: and; asitaḥ: Asita; devalaḥ: Devala; vyāsaḥ: Vyāsa; svayaṁ: personally; ca: and; eva: surely; bravīṣi: explain; me: to me
10.13 All the sages like Nārada, Asita, Devala, and Vyāsa have explained this. Now you are personally explaining to me.
सर्वमेतदृतं मन्ये यन्मां वदसि केशव ।
न हि ते भगवन्व्यक्तिं विदुर्देवा न दानवाः ॥ १४।
sarvametadṛtaṁ manye yanmāṁ vadasi keśava |
na hi te bhagavanvyaktiṁ vidurdevā na dānavāḥ || 10.14
sarvam: all; etad: these; ṛtaṁ: truths; manye: accept; yan: which; māṁ: to me; vadasi: say; keśava: Keshava; na: not; hi: surely; te: your; bhagavan: lord; vyaktiṁ : express; viduḥ: know; devā: gods; na: nor; dānavāḥ: demons
10.14 Oh Keśava, I accept all these truths that You have told me. Oh Lord, neither he gods nor the demons know You.
स्वयमेवात्मनात्मानं वेत्थ त्वं पुरुषोत्तम ।
भूतभावन भूतेश देवदेव जगत्पते ॥ १५
svayamevātmanātmānaṁ vettha tvaṁ puruṣottama |
bhūtabhāvana bhūteśa devadeva jagatpate || 10.15
svayam: own; evā: surely; atmanā: by yourself; atmānaṁ: yourself; vettha: know; tvaṁ: you; puruṣottama: perfect man; bhūtabhāvana: origin of beings; bhūteśa: lord of beings; devadeva: god of gods; jagatpate: lord of the world
10.15 Surely, You alone know Yourself by Yourself, Oh Per-fect One, the origin of beings, Oh Lord of beings, Oh God of gods, Oh Lord of the world.
वक्तुमर्हस्यशेषेण दिव्या ह्यात्मविभूतयः ।
याभिर्विभूतिभिर्लोकानिमांस्त्वं व्याप्य तिष्ठसि ॥ १६
vaktumarhasyaśeṣeṇa divyā hyātmavibhūtayaḥ |
yābhirvibhūtibhirlokān imāṁstvaṁ vyāpya tiṣṭhasi || 10.16
vaktum: say; arhasi: deserve; aśeṣeṇa: in detail; divyā: divine; hi: surely; ātma: Your; vibhūtayaḥ: glories; yābhir: by which; vibhūtibhiḥ: glories; lokān: worlds; imān: these; tvaṁ: You; vyāpya: pervade; tiṣṭhasi: remain
10.16 Only You can describe in detail Your divine glories by which You pervade this universe.
कथं विद्यामहं योगिंस्त्वां सदा परिचिन्तयन् ।
केषु केषु च भावेषु चिन्त्योऽसि भगवन्मया ॥ १७
kathaṁ vidyāmahaṁ yogiṁs tvāṁ sadā paricintayan |
keṣu keṣu ca bhāveṣu cintyo’si bhagavanmayā || 10.17
kathaṁ: how; vidyām: know; ahaṁ: I; yogins: yogi; tvāṁ: you; sadā: always; paricintayan: contemplation; keṣu-keṣu: in which; ca: and; bhāveṣu: nature; cintyo'si: contemplated; bhagavan: lord; mayā: by me
10.17 How may I know You by contemplation? In which forms should I contemplate on You, Oh Lord?
विस्तरेणात्मनो योगं विभूतिं च जनार्दन ।
भूयः कथय तृप्तिर्हि शृण्वतो नास्ति मेऽमृतम् ॥ १८
vistareṇātmano yogaṁ vibhūtiṁ ca janārdana |
bhūyaḥ kathaya tṛptirhi śṛṇvato nāsti me’mṛtam || 10.18
vistareṇā: in detail; atmano: of Yourself; yogaṁ: powers; vibhūtiṁ: glories; ca: and; janārdana: Janārdana; bhūyaḥ: again; kathaya: say; tṛptiḥ: satisfaction; hi: surely; śṛṇvato: hear; nā: not; asti: is; me: my; amṛtam: nectar
10.18 Tell me in detail of your powers and glories, Oh Janār-dana. Again, please tell for my satisfaction as I do not tire of hearing your sweet words.
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
हन्त ते कथयिष्यामि दिव्या ह्यात्मविभूतयः ।
प्राधान्यतः कुरुश्रेष्ठ नास्त्यन्तो विस्तरस्य मे ॥ १९
śrībhagavānuvāca hanta te kathayiṣyāmi divyā hyātmavibhūtayaḥ | prādhānyataḥ kuruśreṣṭha nāstyanto vistarasya me // 10.19
śrī bhagavān uvāca: The Lord says; hanta: yes; te: to you; kathayiṣyāmi: I will talk; divyā: divine; hi: surely; ātma: My; vibhūtayaḥ: glories; prādhānyataḥ: main; kuruśreṣṭha: great among the Kurus; na: not; asti: there; antaḥ: end; vistarasya: detail; me: My
10.19 Kṛṣṇa says, ‘Yes, Oh kuruśreṣṭha, I will talk to you surely of My divine glories; but only of the main ones as there is no end to the details of My glories.
अहमात्मा गुडाकेश सर्वभूताशयस्थितः ।
अहमादिश्च मध्यं च भूतानामन्त एव च ॥ २०॥
ahamātmā guḍākeśa sarvabhūtāśayasthitaḥ | ahamādiśca madhyaṁ ca bhūtānāmanta eva ca // 10.20
aham: I; ātmā: soul; guḍākeśa: Arjuna; sarva: all; bhūtā: living beings; aśayas-thitaḥ: situated in; aham: I; ādiḥ: beginning; ca: and; madhyaṁ: middle; ca: and; bhūtānām: of living beings; anta: end; eva: also; ca: and
10.20 I am the Spirit, Oh Guḍākeśā, situated in all living beings. I am surely the beginning, middle and end of all beings.
आदित्यानामहं विष्णुर्ज्योतिषां रविरंशुमान् ।
मरीचिर्मरुतामस्मि नक्षत्राणामहं शशी ॥ २१
ādityānāmahaṁ viṣṇur jyotiṣāṁ raviraṁśumān |
marīcirmarutāmasmi nakṣatrāṇāmahaṁ śaśī || 10.21
ādityānām: of the Ādityas; aham: I; viṣṇuḥ: Viṣṇu; jyotiṣām: of the luminaries; raviḥ : the sun; aṁśumān: bright; marīciḥ: Marīcī; marutām: of the Maruts; asmi: am; nakṣatrāṇām: of the Nakṣatras; aham: I; śaśī: the moon
10.21 Of the Ādityas, I am Viṣṇu. Of the luminaries, I am the bright sun. Of the Maruts, I am Marīcī. Of the Nakṣatras, I am the moon.
वेदानां सामवेदोऽस्मि देवानामस्मि वासवः ।
इन्द्रियाणां मनश्चास्मि भूतानामस्मि चेतना ॥ २२
vedānāṁ sāmavedo'smi devānāmasmi vāsavaḥ |
indriyāṇāṁ manaścāsmi bhūtānāmasmi cetanā || 10.22
vedānām: of the Vedas; sāmavedaḥ: Sāma Veda; asmi: I am; devānām: of the gods; asmi: I am; vāsavaḥ: Vasava; indriyāṇām: of the senses; manaḥ: mind; ca: and; asmi: I am; bhūtānām: of living beings; asmi: I am; cetanā: consciousness
10.22 Of the Vedas, I am the Sāma Veda. Of the gods, I am Indra. Of the senses, I am the mind and in living beings, I am the consciousness.
रुद्राणां शङ्करश्चास्मि वित्तेशो यक्षरक्षसाम् ।
वसूनां पावकश्चास्मि मेरुः शिखरिणामहम् ॥ २३
rudrāṇāṁ śaṅkaraścāsmi vitteśo yakṣarakṣasām |
vasūnāṁ pāvakaścāsmi meruḥ śikhariṇāmaham || 10.23
rudrāṇām: of the rudras; śaṅkaraḥ: Shankara; ca: and; asmi: I am; vitteśaḥ: god of wealth; yakṣa: demigods; rakṣasām: demons; vasūnām: of the Vasus; pā- vakaḥ: fire; ca: and; asmi: I am; meruḥ: Meru; śikhariṇām: of the peaks; aham: I
10.23 Of the Rudras, I am Sankara and of the Yakṣas and Rākṣasas, I am Kubera, god of wealth. Of the Vasus, I am fire and of the peaks, I am Meru.
पुरोधसां च मुख्यं मां विद्धि पार्थ बृहस्पतिम् ।
सेनानीनामहं स्कन्दः सरसामस्मि सागरः ॥ २४
purodhasāṁ ca mukhyaṁ māṁ viddhi pārtha bṛhaspatim l
senānīnāmahaṁ skandaḥ sarasāmasmi sāgaraḥ ll 10.24
purodhasāṁ: of the priests; ca: and; mukhyaṁ: main; māṁ: Me; viddhi: understand; pārtha: Pārtha; bṛhaspatim: Brihaspati; senānīnām: of the war-riors; ahaṁ: I am; skandaḥ: Skanda; sarasām: of the water bodies; asmi: I am; sāgaraḥ: the ocean
10.24 Of the priests, understand, O Pārtha, that I am the chief Brihaspati. Of the warriors, I am Skanda. Of the water bodies, I am the ocean.
महर्षीणां भृगुरहं गिरामस्म्येकमक्षरम् ।
यज्ञानां जपयज्ञोऽस्मि स्थावराणां हिमालयः ॥ २५
maharṣīṇāṁ bhṛgurahaṁ girāmasmyekamakṣaram l
yajñānāṁ japayajño’smi sthāvarāṇāṁ himālayaḥ ll 10.25
maharṣīṇāṁ: of the great sages; bhṛguḥ: Bhrigu; ahaṁ: I; girām: of the vibra-tions; asmi: I am; ekam akṣaram: single letter (Om); yajñānāṁ: of the yajnas (sacrifices); japayagñaḥ: chanting of holy names; asmi: I am; sthāvarāṇāṁ: of the immovables; himālayaḥ: Himalayas
10.25 Of the great sages, I am Bhrigu. Of the vibrations, I am the OM. Of the sacrifices, I am the chanting of holy names. Of the immovable objects, I am the Himālayas.
अश्वत्थः सर्ववृक्षाणां देवर्षीणां च नारदः ।
गन्धर्वाणां चित्ररथः सिद्धानां कपिलो मुनिः ॥ २६
aśvatthaḥ sarvavṛkṣāṇāṁ devarṣīṇāṁ ca nāradaḥ |
gandharvāṇāṁ citrarathaḥ siddhānāṁ kapilo muniḥ || 10.26
aśvatthaḥ: banyan tree; sarva: all; vṛkṣāṇāṁ: of the trees; devarṣīṇāṁ: of the sages of the gods; ca: and; nāradaḥ: Nārada; gandharvāṇāṁ: of the Gand-harvas; citrarathaḥ: Chitraratha; siddhānāṁ: of the Siddhas; kapilaḥ: Kapila; muniḥ: sage
10.26 Of all the trees, I am the Banyan tree and of all the sages of the gods, I am Nārada. Of the Gandharvas, I am Chitraratha. Of the realized souls, I am the sage Kapila.
उच्चैःश्रवसमेशानां विद्धि माममृतोद्भवम् ।
ऐरावतं गजेन्द्राणां नराणां च नराधिपम् ॥ २७
uccaiḥśravas amaśvānāṁ viddhi mām amṛtodbhavam |
airāvataṁ gajendrāṇāṁ narāṇāṁ ca narādhipam || 10.27
uccaiḥśravasaṁ: Ucchaishravas; aśvānāṁ: of the horses; viddhi: know; māṁ: Me; amṛtodbhavam: Born of nectar produced from the churning of the ocean; airāvataṁ: Airavata; gajendrāṇāṁ: of the elephants; narāṇāṁ: of men; ca: and; narādhipam: king
10.27 Of the horses, know me to be Ucchaiṣravas born of the nectar generated from the churning of the ocean; Of the elephants, Airāvata and of men, the king.
आयुधानामहं वज्रं धेनूनामस्मि कामधुक् ।
प्रजनश्चास्मि कन्दर्पः सर्पाणामस्मि वासुकिः ॥ २८
āyudhānāmahaṁ vajraṁ dhenūnāmasmi kāmadhuk |
prajanaścāsmi kandarpaḥ sarpāṇāmasmi vāsukiḥ || 10.28
āyudhānāṁ: of the weapons; ahaṁ: I am; vajraṁ: thunderbolt; dhenūnāṁ: of the cows; asmi: I am; kāmadhuk: Kamadhenu; prajanaḥ: for begetting children; cā: and; asmi: I am; kandarpaḥ: god of love; sarpāṇāṁ: of the snakes; asmi: I am; vāsukiḥ: Vasuki 10.28 Of the weapons, I am the thunderbolt. Of the cows, I am Kamadhenu; For begetting children, I am the god of love. Of the snakes, I am Vasuki.
अनन्तश्चास्मि नागानां वरुणो यादसामहम् ।
पितॄणामर्यमा चास्मि यमः संयमतामहम् ॥ २९
anantaścāsmi nāgānāṁ varuṇo yādasām aham |
pitṝṇāmaryamā cāsmi yamaḥ saṁyamatāmaham || 10.29
anantaḥ: Ananta; ca: and; asmi: I am; nāgānāṁ: of the serpents; varuṇaḥ: Varuṇa; yādasām: of the water deities; aham: I am; pitṝṇām: of the ancestors; aryamā: Aryama; ca: and; asmi: I am; yamaḥ: Yama; saṁyamatām: of the ones who ensure discipline; aham: I
10.29 Of the serpents, I am Ananta. Of the water deities, I am Varuṇa. Of the ancestors, I am Aryama and of the ones who ensure discipline, I am Yama.
प्रह्लादश्चास्मि दैत्यानां कालः कलयतामहम् ।
मृगाणां च मृगेन्द्रोऽहं वैनतेयश्च पक्षिणाम् ॥ ३०
prahlādaścāsmi daityānāṁ kālaḥ kalayatāmaham |
mṛgāṇāṁ ca mṛgendro’haṁ vainateyaśca pakṣiṇām || 10.30
prahlādaḥ: Prahlada; ca: and; asmi: I am; daityānāṁ: of the Daityas; kālaḥ: time; kalayatām: of the subduers; aham: I; mṛgāṇāṁ: of the animals; ca: and; mṛgendraḥ: king of animals; aham: I; vainateyaḥ: Garuda; ca: and; pakṣiṇām: of the bird
10.30 Of the Daitya (demons), I am Prahlad and of the reckoners, I am time. Of the animals, I am the king of animals (lion) and of the birds, I am Garuda.
पवनः पवतामस्मि रामः शस्त्रभृतामहम् ।
झषाणां मकरश्चास्मि स्रोतसामस्मि जाह्नवी ॥ ३१
pavanaḥ pavatāmasmi rāmaḥ śastrabhṛtāmaham |
jhaṣāṇāṁ makaraścāsmi srotasāmasmi jānhavī || 10.31
pavanaḥ: wind; pavatāṁ: that which purifies; asmi: I am; rāmaḥ: Rama; śastrabhṛitām: wielders of weapons; aham: I; jhaṣāṇāṁ: of the water beings; makaraḥ : fish; cā: and; asmi: I am; srotasām: of the flowing rivers; asmi: I am; jānhavī: Jahnavi (Ganga)
10.31 Of the purifiers, I am the wind. Of the wielders of weapons, I am Rāma. Of the water beings, I am the shark and of the flowing rivers, I am Jahnavi (Gaṅgā).
सर्गाणामादिरन्तश्च मध्यं चैवाहमर्जुन ।।
अध्यात्मविद्या विद्यानां वादः प्रवदतामहम् ॥ ३२
sargāṇāmādirantaśca madhyaṁ caivāhamarjuna |
adhyātmavidyā vidyānāṁ vādaḥ pravadatāmaham || 10.32
sargāṇāṁ: of all creations; ādiḥ: beginning; antaḥ: end; ca: and; madhyaṁ: middle; ca: and; eva: surely; aham: I; arjuna: Arjuna; adhyātmavidyā: spir-itual knowledge; vidyānāṁ: of all knowledge; vādaḥ: logic; pravadatām: of arguments; aham: I
10.32 Of all creations, I am surely the beginning and end and the middle, O Arjuna. Of all knowledge, I am the spiritual knowledge of the Self. Of all arguments, I am the logic.
अक्षराणामकारोऽस्मि द्वन्द्वः सामासिकस्य च ।
अहमेवाक्षयः कालो धाताहं विशतोमुखः ॥ ३३
akṣarāṇāmakāro’smi dvandvaḥ sāmāsikasya ca |
ahamevākṣayaḥ kālo dhātāhaṁ viśvatomukhaḥ || 10.33
akṣarāṇāṁ: of the letters; akāraḥ: The letter A; asmi: I am; dvandvaḥ: of the dual words; sāmāsikasya: compounds; ca: and; aham: I; evā: surely; akṣayaḥ: never-ending; kālo: time; dhātā: creator; aham: I; viśvatomukhaḥ: faces facing the world (Brahma) 10.33 Of the letters, I am the ‘A’. Of the dual words, I am the compounds and surely I am the never-ending time. I am the Omniscient who sees everything.
मृत्युः सर्वहरश्चाहं उद्भवश्च भविष्यताम् ।
कीर्तिः श्रीर्वाक्च नारीणां स्मृतिर्मेधा धृतिः क्षमा ॥ ३४
mṛtyuḥ sarva-haraś cāham udbhavaśca bhaviṣyatāī /
kīrtiḥ śrīrvākca nārīṇāṁ smṛtirmedhā dhṛtiḥ kṣamā // 10.34
mṛtyuḥ: death; sarvaharaḥ: all-devouring; ca: and; aham: I; udbhavaḥ: creation; ca: and; bhaviṣyatāī: of the future; kīrtiḥ: fame; śrīr vāk: wealth of words; ca: and; nārīṇāṁ: of the feminine; smṛtiḥ: memory; medhā: intelligence; dhṛtiḥ: faithfulness; kṣamā: patience
10.34 I am the all-devouring death and I am the creator of all things of the future. Of the feminine, I am fame, fortune, beautiful speech, memory, intelligence, faithfulness and patience.
बृहत्साम तथा साम्नां गायत्री छन्दसामहम् ।
मासानां मार्गशीर्षोऽहं ऋतूनां कुसुमाकरः ॥ ३५
bṛhatsāma tathā sāmnāṁ gāyatrī chandasām aham /
māsānāṁ mārgaśīrṣo’ham ṛtūnāṁ kusumākaraḥ // 10.35
bṛhatsāma: Bṛhat Sāma; tathā: and; sāmnāṁ: of the Sāma Veda; gāyatrī: Gāyatrī; chandasām: of all poetry; aham: I; māsānāṁ: of the months; mārgaśīrṣaḥ: Mārgaśīrṣa; aham: I; ṛtūnāṁ: of the seasons; kusumākaraḥ: spring
10.35 Of the Sāma Veda hymns, I am the Bṛhat Sāma and of all poetry, I am the Gāyatrī. Of the months, I am Mārgaśīrṣa and of the seasons, I am Spring.
द्यूतं छलयतामस्मि तेजस्तेजस्विनामहम् ।
जयोऽस्मि व्यवसायोऽस्मि सत्त्वं सत्त्ववतामहम् ॥ ३६
dyūtaṁ chalayatām asmi tejas tejasvinām aham /
jayo’smi vyavasāyo’smi sattvaṁ sattvavatām aham // 10.36
dyūtaṁ: gambling; chalayatām: of all cheating; asmi: I am; tejaḥ: effulgence; tejasvinām: of all the effulgent things; aham: I; jayaḥ: victory; asmi: I am; vyavasāyaḥ: of all adventure; asmi: I am; sattvaṁ: the satvic nature; sattvavatām: of those who are tranquil; aham: I
10.36 Of all the cheating, I am Gambling. Of the effulgent things, I am the Effulgence. I am Victory, I am Effort, I am the Goodness (sattva) of those who are with satva (good) quality.
वृष्णीनां वासुदेवोऽस्मि पाण्डवानां धनञ्जयः ।
मुनीनामप्यहं व्यासः कवीनामुशना कविः ॥ ३७
vṛṣṇīnāṁ vāsudevo'smi pāṇḍavānāṁ dhanañjayaḥ | munīnāmapyahaṁ vyāsaḥ kavīnāmuśanā kaviḥ || 10.37
vṛṣṇīnāṁ: of the Vṛṣṇis; vāsudevaḥ: Vāsudeva; asmi: I am; pāṇḍavānāṁ: of the Pāṇḍavas; dhanañjayaḥ: Dhanañjaya; munīnām: of the sages; api: also; aham: I; vyāsaḥ: Vyāsa; kavīnām: of the thinkers; uśanā: Uśāna; kaviḥ: seer
10.37 Of the descendants of Vṛṣṇi, I am Vāsudeva Kṛṣṇa. Of the Pāṇḍavas, I am Arjuna. Of the sages, I am also Vyāsa and of the seer, I am Uśāna.
दण्डो दमयतामस्मि नीतिरस्मि जिगीषताम् ।
मौनं चैवास्मि गुह्यानां ज्ञानं ज्ञानवतामहम् ॥ ३८
daṇḍo damayatām asmi nītirasmi jigīṣatām | maunaṁ caivāsmi guhyānāṁ jñānaṁ jñānavatāmaham || 10.38
daṇḍaḥ: rod of punishment; damayatām: of all punishments; asmi: I am; nītiḥ: morality; asmi: I am; jigīṣatām: of the victorious; maunaṁ: silence; ca: and; evā: also; asmi: I am; guhyānāṁ: of the secrets; jñānaṁ: knowledge; jñānavatāṁ: of the wise; aham: I
10.38 Of rulers, I am their Sceptre. Of the victorious, I am Statesmanship. Of all secrets, I am also Silence. Of the wise, I am Wisdom.
यच्चापि सर्वभूतानां बीजं तदहमर्जुन ।
न तदस्ति विना यत्स्यान्मया भूतं चराचरम् ॥ ३९॥
yaccāpi sarvabhūtānāṁ bījaṁ tadahamarjuna |
na tadasti vinā yat syān mayā bhūtaṁ carācaram || 10.39
yat: what; cā: and; api: also; sarva: all; bhūtānāṁ: beings; bījaṁ: seed; tat: that; aham: I; arjuna: Arjuna; na: not; tat: that; asti: is; vinā: without; yat: that; syān: exists; mayā: by Me; bhūtaṁ: created; cara: moving; acaram: unmoving
10.39 Also, of whatever beings exist, I am the seed, O Arjuna. There is nothing that exists without Me in all creations, moving and unmoving.
नान्तोऽस्ति मम दिव्यानां विभूतीनां परन्तप ।
एष तूद्देशतः प्रोक्तो विभूतेर्विस्तरो मया ॥ ४०॥
nānto'sti mama divyānāṁ vibhūtīnāṁ parantapa |
eṣa tūddeśataḥ prokto vibhūtervistaro mayā || 10.40
na: not; antaḥ: end; asti: is; mama: My; divyānāṁ: divine; vibhūtīnāṁ: glories; parantapa: Supreme Lord; eṣa: all this; tu: that; uddeśataḥ: examples; proktaḥ: says; vibhūteḥ: glories; vistaraḥ: detailed; mayā: by Me
10.40 There is no end to My Divine glories, Oh Parantapa. What have been says by Me are examples of My detailed glories.
यद्यद्विभूतिमत्सत्त्वं श्रीमदूर्जितमेव वा ।
तत्तदेवावगच्छ त्वं मम तेजोंशसंभवम् ॥ ४१
yad yad vibhūtimat sattvaṁ śrīmad ūrjitameva vā |
tat tad evā’vagaccha tvaṁ mama tejoṁśa saṁbhavam || 10.41
yad-yad: whatever; vibhūtimat: glorious; sattvaṁ: existence; śrīmad: beautiful; ūrjitam: glorious; eva: also; vā: or; tat-tad: all that; eva: surely; avagaccha: you should know; tvaṁ: you; mama: My; tejaḥ: splendour; aṁśa: part; saṁbha-vam: born of
10.41 You should know that whatever glories exist or whatever beautiful and glorious exists, all that surely is born of just a portion of My splendour.
अथवा बहुनैतेन किं ज्ञातेन तवार्जुन ।
विष्टभ्याहमिदं कृत्स्नमेकांशेन स्थितो जगत् ॥ ४२
athavā bahunaitena kiṁ jñātena tavārjuna |
viṣṭabhyāhamidaṁ kṛtsnam ekāṁśena sthito jagat || 10.42
athavā: or; bahunā: many; etena: of this kind; kiṁ: what; jñātena: know; tava: you; arjuna: Arjuna; viṣṭabhya: full; aham: I; idaṁ: this; kṛtsnam: of all man-ifestations; eka: one; aṁśena: part; sthito: situated; jagat: world
10.42 Of what use is to know about the many manifestations of this kind, O Arjuna? I pervade this entire world with just a part of Myself.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे विभूतियोगो नाम दशमोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde vibhūtiyogo nāma
daśamo'dhyāyaḥ ||
In the Upaniṣad of Śrīmad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the tenth chapter named Vibhūti Yogaḥ, 'The Yoga of Divine Manifestations.'
CHAPTER 11
अथ एकादशोऽध्यायः
विश्वरूपदर्शनयोगः
Viśvarūpa Darśan Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच
मदनुग्रहाय परमं गुह्यमध्यात्मसंज्ञितम्।
यत्त्वयोक्तं वचस्तेन मोहोऽयं विगतो मम ॥ १
arjuna uvāca madanugrahāya paramaṁ guhyaṁ adhyātma-saṁjñitam | yat tvayoktaṁ vacas tena moho’yaṁ vigato mama || 11.1
Arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; madanugrahāya: out of compassion for me; para-maṁ: supreme; guhyaṁ: confidential; adhyātma: spiritual; saṁjñitam: in the matter of; yat: what; tvayā: by You; uktaṁ: says; vacaḥ: words; tena: by that; mohaḥ: delusion; ayaṁ: this; vigataḥ: removed; mama: my
11.1 Arjuna says: ‘O Lord! By listening to Your wisdom on the supreme secret of Existence and your glory, I feel that my delusion has disappeared.’
भवाप्ययौ हि भूतानां श्रुतौ विस्तरशो मया ।
त्वतः कमलपत्राक्ष माहात्म्यमपि चाव्ययम्॥ २।
bhavāpyayau hi bhūtānāṁ śrutau vistaraśo mayā | tvattaḥ kamalapatrākṣa māhātmyamapi cāvyayam || 11.2 bhava: creation; apyayau: dissolution; hi: certainly; bhūtānāṁ: of all living entities; śrutau: have heard; vistaraśaḥ: detail; mayā: by me; tvattaḥ: from You; kamalapatrākṣa: O lotus-eyed one; māhātmyam: glories; api: also; cā: and; avyayam: inexhaustible
11.2 O Lotus-eyed Kṛṣṇa! I have listened from You in detail about the creation and destruction of all living beings, also Your inexhaustible greatness.
एवमेतद्यथात्थ त्वमात्मानं परमेश्वर।
द्रष्टुमिच्छामि ते रूपमैश्वरं पुरुषोत्तम ॥ ३
evametadyathāttha tvam ātmānaṁ parameśvara |
draṣṭumicchāmi te rūpam aiśvaraṁ puruṣottama || 11.3
evaṁ: thus; etat: this; yathā: as it is; āttha: have spoken; tvaṁ: You; ātmānaṁ: the soul; parameśvara: the Supreme Lord; draṣṭuṁ: to see; icchāmi: I wish; te: You; rūpaṁ: form; aiśvaraṁ: divine; puruṣottama: best of manifested forms
11. O Parameśvara, Lord Supreme, though You are here before Me as You have declared Yourself, I wish to see the Divine Cosmic Form of Yours, Puruṣottama, Supreme Being.
मन्यसे यदि तच्छक्यं मया द्रष्टुमिति प्रभो।
योगेश्वर ततो मे त्वं दर्शयात्मानमव्ययम्॥ ४
manyase yadi tacchakyaṁ mayā draṣṭumiti prabho |
yogeśvara tato me tvaṁ darśayātmānamavyayam || 11.4
manyase: You think; yadi: if; tat: that; śakyaṁ: able; mayā: by me; draṣṭum: to see; iti: thus; prabho: O Lord; yogeśvara: O Lord of all mystic power; tataḥ: then; me: unto me; tvaṁ: You; darśaya: show; ātmānaṁ: Yourself; avyayaṁ: imperishable
11.4 O Prabhu, my Lord, if You think it is possible for me to see Your Cosmic Form, then please, O Yogeśvara, Lord of Yoga and all mystic power, kindly show me that Imperishable Universal Self.
श्री भगवानुवाच
पश्य मे पार्थ रूपाणि शतशोऽथ सहस्रशः ।
नानाविधानि दिव्यानि नानावर्णाकृतीनि च ॥ ५॥
śrībhagavānuvāca paśya me pārtha rūpāṇi śataśo'tha sahasraśaḥ / nānāvidhāni divyāni nānāvarṇākṛtīni ca // 11.5
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Kṛṣṇa says; paśya: behold; me: Mine; pārtha: arju-na; rūpāṇi: forms; śataśaḥ: hundreds; atha: also; sahasraśaḥ: thousands; nānāvidhāni: of different nature; divyāni: divine; nānā: various; varṇa: colors; ākṛtīni: shapes; ca: also
11.5 Bhagavān says: O My dear Pārtha, behold now My hundreds and thousands of forms, of infinite divine sorts, of infinite colors and shapes.
पश्यादित्यान्वसून्रुद्रानश्विनौ मरुतस्तथा ।
बहून्यदृष्टपूर्वाणि पश्याश्चर्याणि भारत ॥ ६
paśyādityān vasūn rudrān aśvinau marutastathā / bahūny adṛṣṭa-pūrvāṇi paśyāścaryāṇi bhārata // 11.6
paśya: see; adityān: the twelve sons of Aditi; vasūn: the eight Vasus; rudrān: the eleven forms of Rudra; aśvinau: the two Aśvinis; marutaḥ: the forty-nine Maruts (wind deities); tathā: also; bahūni: many; adṛṣṭa: that you have never seen; pūrvāṇi: before; paśya: see; āścaryāṇi: wonderful; bhārata: O best of the Bhāratas
11.6 O Bhārata, see here the different manifestations of the Ādityas, the Vasus, the Rudras, the Aśvins, the Māruts and all other gods. Behold the many wonderful forms which noone has ever seen before.
इहैकस्थं जगत्कृत्स्नं पश्याद्य सचराचरम् ।
मम देहे गुडाकेश यच्चान्यद्द्रष्टुमिच्छसि ॥ ७
ihaikasthaṁ jagat kṛtsnaṁ paśyādya sacarācaram |
mama dehe guḍākeśa yac cānyad draṣṭumicchasi || 11.7
iha: in this; ekasthaṁ: situated in one; jagat: the universe; kṛtsnaṁ: whole; paśya: see; adya: now; sa: with; carā: moving; acaram: not moving; mama: My; dehe: in this body; guḍākeśa: O Arjuna; yat: that; ca: also; anyat: other; draṣṭum: to see; icchasi: you like
11.7 O Arjuna, see at once now in this body of Mine, the whole Universe completely in this one place, all the moving and the unmoving, and see everything else you desire to see also.
न तु मां शक्यसे द्रष्टुमनेनैव स्वचक्षुषा ।
दिव्यं ददामि ते चक्षुः पश्य मे योगमैश्वरम् ॥ ८
na tu māṁ śakyase draṣṭum anenaiva svacakṣuṣā |
divyaṁ dadāmi te cakṣuḥ paśya me yogamaiśvaram || 11.8
na: never; tu: but; māṁ: Me; śakyase: able; draṣṭum: to see; anena: by this; eva: certainly; svacakṣuṣā: with your own eyes; divyaṁ: divine; dadāmi: I give; te: to you; cakṣuḥ: eyes; paśya: see; me: My; yogam aiśvaram: divine powers
11.8 But you cannot see Me with your own physical eyes. Let Me give you the Divine eye; Behold My Divine power and opulence!
सञ्जय उवाच
एवमुक्त्वा ततो राजन्महायोगेश्वरो हरिः।
दर्शयामास पार्थाय परमं रूपमैश्वरम् ॥ ९
sañjaya uvāca
evamuktvā tato rājan mahāyogeśvaro hariḥ |
darśayāmāsa pārthāya paramaṁ rūpamaiśvaram || 11.9
Sañjaya uvāca: Sañjaya said; evam: thus; uktvā: having says; tataḥ: thereaf-ter; rājan: O King; mahāyogeśvaraḥ: the great Lord of Yoga; hariḥ: Kṛṣṇa; darśayāmāsa: showed; pārthāya: to Arjuna; paramam: divine; rūpam: form; aiśvaram: opulences
11.9 Sañjaya said: O King, having spoken thus, the great Lord of Yoga, Mahā Yogeśvara Hari (Kṛṣṇa), showed to Arjuna His supreme Cosmic form.
अनेकवक्त्रनयनमनेकाद्भुतदर्शनम्।
अनेकदिव्याभरणं दिव्यानेकोद्यतायुधम्॥ १०
aneka-vaktra-nayanam anekādbhuta darśanam |
aneka-divyābharaṇaṁ divyānekodyatāyudham || 11.10
aneka: various; vaktra: mouths; nayanam: eyes; aneka: various; adbhuta: won-derful; darśanam: sights; aneka: many; divya: divine; ābharaṇaṁ: ornaments; divya: divine; aneka: various; udyata: uplifted; āyudham: weapons
11.10 Infinite mouths and eyes, with infinite wonderful sights, infinite divine ornaments, with numerous divine weapons up-lifted.
दिव्यमाल्याम्बरधरं दिव्यगन्धानुलेपनम्।
सर्वाश्चर्यमयं देवमनन्तं विशतोमुखम्॥ ११
divya-mālyāmbara-dharaṁ divya-gandhānulepanam |
sarvāścarya-mayaṁ devam anantaṁ viśvatomukham || 11.11
divya: divine; mālya: garlands; ambaradharaṁ: covered with the dresses; divya: divine; gandha: fragrance; anulepanam: smeared; sarva: all; aścayamayaṁ: wonderful; devaṁ: shining; anantaṁ: endless; viśvatomukham: with faces on all sides
11.11 Arjuna saw this Universal form wearing divine garlands and clothing, anointed with celestial fragrances, wonderful, resplendent, endless, with faces on all sides.
दिवि सूर्यसहस्रस्य भवेद्युगपदुत्थिता।
यदि भाः सदृशी सा स्याद्भासस्तस्य महात्मनः ॥ १२
divi sūryasahasrasya bhaved yugapad utthitā / yadi bhāḥ sadṛśī sā syād bhāsastasya mahātmanaḥ // 11.12
divi: in the sky; sūrya: sun; sahasrasya: of many thousands; bhaved: there were; yugapad: simultaneously; utthitā: present; yadi: if; bhāḥ: splendor; sadṛśī: like; sā: that; syād: may be; bhāsaḥ: effulgence; tasya: there is; mahātmanaḥ: of the great Lord
11.12 If the splendor of a thousand suns were to blaze all together in the sky, it would be like the splendor of that mighty Being.
तत्रैकस्थं जगत्कृत्स्नं प्रविभक्तमनेकधा ।
अपश्यद्देवदेवस्य शरीरे पाण्डवस्तदा॥ १३
tatraikasthaṁ jagat kṛtsnaṁ pravibhaktamanekadhā / apaśyad devadevasya śarīre pāṇḍavastadā // 11.13
tatra: there; ekasthaṁ: in one place; jagat: universe; kṛtsnaṁ: completely; pravibhaktam: divided in; anekadhā: many groups; apaśyat: saw; devadevasya: God of gods; śarīre: in the body; pāṇḍavaḥ: Arjuna; tadā: at that time
11.13 There, in the body of the God of gods, the Pāṇḍava then saw the whole universe resting in one, with all its infinite parts.
ततः स विस्मयाविष्टो हृष्टरोमा धनञ्जयः।
प्रणम्य शिरसा देवं कृताञ्जलिरभाषत ॥ १४
tataḥ sa vismayāviṣṭo hṛṣṭaromā dhanañjayaḥ / praṇamya śirasā devaṁ kṛtāñjalirabhāṣata // 11.14
tataḥ: thereafter; saḥ: he; vismayāviṣṭaḥ: being overwhelmed with wonder; hṛṣṭaromā: with his bodily hair standing on end; dhanañjayaḥ: Arjuna; praṇamya: offering obeisances; śirasā: with the head; devaṁ: to God; kṛtāñjaliḥ: with folded palms; abhāṣata: says
11.14 Dhanañjaya, filled with wonder, his hair standing on end, then bowed his head to the God and spoke with joined palms.
अर्जुन उवाच।
पश्यामि देवांस्तव देव देहे
सर्वांस्तथा भूतविशेषसङ्घान्।
ब्रह्माणमीशं कमलासनस्थम्
ऋषींश्च सर्वानुरगांश्च दिव्यान्॥ १५
arjuna uvāca
paśyāmi devāṁstava deva dehe
sarvāṁstathā bhūta-viśeṣa-saṅghān /
brahmāṇam īśaṁ kamalāsana-sthaṁ
ṛṣīṁś ca sarvān uragāṁśca divyān // 11.15
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; paśyāmi: I see; devān: all the gods; tava: Your; deva: O Lord; dehe: in the body; sarvān: all; tathā: also; bhūta: living entities; viśeṣa saṅghān: specifically assembled; brahmāṇam: Brahma; īśaṁ: Lord; ka-malāsanastham: sitting on the lotus flower; ṛṣīn: great sages; ca: also; sarvān: all; uragān: serpents; ca: also; divyān: divine
11.15 Arjuna says; O God, I see all the gods in Your body and many types of beings. Brahma, the Lord of creation seated on the lotus, all the sages and celestial serpents.
अनेक बाहूदरवक्त्रनेत्रं
पश्यामि त्वां सर्वतोऽनन्तरूपम् ।
नान्तं न मध्यं न पुनस्तवादिं
पश्यामि विश्वेश्र विश्ररूप ॥ १६
aneka-bāhūdara-vaktranetraṁ
paśyāmi tvāṁ sarvato'nantarūpam /
nāntaṁ na madhyaṁ na punastavādiṁ
paśyāmi viśveśvara viśvarūpa // 11.16
aneka: many; bāhu: arms; udara: bellies; vaktra: mouths; netraṁ: eyes; paśyāmi: I see; tvām: unto You; sarvataḥ: from all sides; anantarūpam: endless form; nā 'ntaṁ: there is no end; na madhyaṁ: there is no middle; na punaḥ: nor again; tava: Your; ādiṁ: beginning; paśyāmi: I see; viśveśvara: O Lord of the universe; viśvarūpa: in the form of the universe
11.16 I see Your infinite form on every side, with many arms, stomachs, mouths and eyes; Neither the end, nor the middle nor the beginning do I see, O Lord of the Universe, O cosmic form.
किरीटिनं गदिनं चक्रिणं च
तेजोराशिं सर्वतो दीप्तिमन्तम्।
पश्यामि त्वां दुर्निरीक्ष्यं समन्ता-
द्दीप्तानलार्कद्युतिमप्रमेयम्॥ १७
kirīṭinaṁ gadinaṁ cakriṇaṁ ca
tejorāśiṁ sarvato dīptimantam /
paśyāmi tvāṁ durnirīkṣyaṁ samantād
dīptānalārka-dyutim-aprameyam // 11 .17
kirīṭinaṁ: with helmets; gadinaṁ: with maces; cakriṇaṁ: with discs; ca: and; tejorāśiṁ: radiance; sarvataḥ: all sides; dīptimantaṁ: glowing; paśyāmi: I see; tvāṁ: You; durnirīkṣyaṁ: difficult to see; samantāt: spreading; dīptānala: blazing fire; arka: sun; dyutiṁ: sunshine; aprameyam: immeasurable
11.17 I see You with crown, club and discus; a mass of radi-ance shining everywhere, difficult to look at, blazing all round like the burning fire and sun in infinite brilliance.
त्वमक्षरं परमं वेदितव्यं
त्वमस्य विश्वस्य परं निधानम्।
त्वमव्ययः शोशतधर्मगोप्ता
सनातनस्त्वं पुरुषो मतो मे॥ १८
tvamakṣaraṁ paramam veditavyaṁ
tvamasya viśvasya paraṁ nidhānaṁ/
tvamavyayaḥ śāśvata-dharma-goptā
sanātanastvaṁ puruṣo mato me // 11.18
tvaṁ: You; akṣaraṁ: inexhaustible; paramam: supreme; veditavyaṁ: to be understood; tvaṁ: You; asya: of this; viśvasya: of the universe; paraṁ: supreme; nidhānaṁ: basis; tvaṁ: You are; avyayaḥ: inexhaustible; śāśvata dharma goptā: maintainer of the eternal religion; sanātanaḥ: eternal; tvaṁ: You; puruṣaḥ: supreme personality; mato me: is my opinion
11.18 You are the imperishable; the supreme being worthy to be known. You are the great treasure house of this Universe. You are the imperishable protector of the eternal order. I believe You are the eternal being.
अनादिमध्यान्तमनन्तवीर्यं
अनन्तबाहुं शशिसूर्यनेत्रम्।
पश्यामि त्वां दीप्तहुताशवक्त्रं
स्वतेजसा विशमिदं तपन्तम्॥ १९
anādi-madhyāntam ananta-vīryam
ananta-bāhuṁ śaśisūrya netram/
paśyāmi tvāṁ dīpta-hutāśavaktraṁ
svatejasā viśvam idaṁ tapantam // 11.19
anādi: without beginning; madhya: middle; antaṁ: end; ananta: unlimited; vīryaṁ: glorious; ananta: unlimited; bāhuṁ: arms; śaśi: moon; sūrya: sun; netram: eyes; paśyāmi: I see; tvāṁ: You; dīpta: blazing; hutāśa vaktraṁ: fire coming out of Your mouth; svatejasā: by Your; viśvam: this universe; idaṁ: this; tapantaṁ: scortching
11.19 I see you without a beginning, middle or end, infinite in power and many arms, The sun and the moon being Your eyes, the blazing fire your mouth, the whole universe scorched by Your radiance.
द्यावापृथिव्योरिदमन्तरं हि
व्याप्तं त्वयैकेन दिशश्च सर्वाः।
दृष्ट्वाद्वभुतं रूपमुग्रं तवेदं
लोकत्रयं प्रव्यथितं महात्मन्॥ २०
dyāvāpṛthivyor idam antaraṁ hi vyāptaṁ tvayaikena diśaśca sarvāḥ | dṛṣṭvādbbhutaṁ rūpamugraṁ tavedaṁ lokatrayaṁ pravyathitaṁ mahātman || 11.20
dyāvā: in outer space; pṛthivyoḥ: of the earth; idaṁ: this; antaraṁ: unlimited; hi: certainly; vyāptaṁ: pervaded; tvaya : by You; ekena: by one; diśaḥ: direc-tions; ca: and; sarvāḥ: all; dṛṣṭvā: by seeing; adbhutaṁ: wonderful; rūpaṁ: form; ugraṁ: terrible; tava: Your; idaṁ: this; loka: three world; trayaṁ: three; pravyathitaṁ: perturbed; mahātman: O great one
11.20 This space between earth and the heavens and every-thing is filled by You alone O great Being, having seen Your wonderful and terrible form, the three worlds tremble with fear.
अमी हि त्वां सुरसङ्घा विशन्ति
केचिद्भीताः प्राञ्जलयो गृणन्ति।
स्वस्तीत्युक्त्वा महर्षिसिद्धसङ्घाः
स्तुवन्ति त्वां स्तुतिभिः पुष्कलाभिः॥ २१
amī hi tvāṁ surasaṅghā viśanti
kecidbhītāḥ prāñjalayo gṛṇanti |
svastī tyuktvā maharṣisiddhasaṅghāḥ
stuvanti tvāṁ stutibhiḥ puṣkalābhiḥ || 11.21
amī: all those; hi: certainly; tvāṁ: unto You; surasaṅghā: groups of celestials; viśanti: entering; kecit: some of them; bhītāḥ: out of fear; prāñjalayaḥ: with folded hands; gṛṇanti: offering prayers unto; svasti: all peace; iti: thus; uktvā: speaking like that; maharṣi: great sages; siddhasaṅghāḥ: realized sages; stuvan-ti: singing hymns; tvāṁ: unto You; stutibhiḥ: with hymns; puṣkalābhiḥ: sublime
11.21 Many celestials enter into You; some praise You in fear with folded hands; many great masters and sages hail and adore you.
रुद्रादित्या वसवो ये च साध्या
विश्वेऽश्विनौ मरुतश्चोष्मपाश्च ।
गन्धर्वयक्षासुरसिद्धसङ्घा
वीक्षन्ते त्वां विस्मिताश्चैव सर्वे ॥ २२
rudrādityā vasavo ye ca sādhyā
viśve'śvinau marutaś coṣmapāśca |
gandha-rvayakṣāsura siddhasaṅghā
vīkṣante tvaṁ vismitāś caiva sarve || 11.22
rudra: manifestations of Lord Śiva; ādityāḥ: the Āditya; vasavaḥ: the Vasu; ye: all those; ca: and; sādhyāḥ: the Sādhyā; viśve: the Visvedeva; aśvinau: the aśvini-kumāra; marutaḥ: the Marut; ca: and; ūṣmapāḥ: the forefathers; ca: and; gandharva: of the Gandharva; yakṣa: the Yakṣa; asura siddha: the demons and the perfected demigods; saṅghāḥ: assemblies; vīkṣante: are seeing; tvāṁ: You; vismitāḥ: in wonder; ca: also; eva: certainly; sarve: all
11.22 The Rudra, Āditya, Vasu, Sādhyā, Viśvedeva, aśvin, Marut, Ūṣmapa and a host of Gandharva, yakṣa, Asura and Sidhha are all looking at You in amazement.
रूपं महत्ते बहुवक्त्रनेत्रं
महाबाहो बहुबाहूरुपादम् ।
बहूदरं बहुदंष्ट्राकरालं दृष्ट्वा
लोकाः प्रव्यथितास्तथाहम् ॥ २३
rūpaṁ mahatte bahuvaktranetraṁ
mahābāho bahubāhūrupādam |
bahūdaraṁ bahu-daṁṣṭrā-karālaṁ dṛṣṭvā
lokāḥ pravyathitās tathāham || 11.23
rūpaṁ: form; mahat: very great; te: of You; bahu: many; vaktra: faces; netraṁ: eyes; mahābāho: O mighty-armed one; bahu: many; bāhu: arms; ūru: thighs; pādam : legs; bahūdaraṁ: many bellies; bahu daṁṣṭrā: many teeth; karālaṁ: horrible; dṛṣṭvā: seeing; lokāḥ: all the world; pravyathitāḥ: perturbed; tathā: similarly; aham: I
11.23 Having seen Your immeasurable form with many mouths and eyes, with many arms, thighs and feet, with many stom-achs and frightening tusks, O mighty-armed, the worlds are terrified and so am I.
नभःस्पृशं दीप्तमनेकवर्णं
व्यात्ताननं दीप्तविशालनेत्रम् ।
दृष्ट्वा हि त्वां प्रव्यथितान्तरात्मा
धृतिं न विन्दामि शमं च विष्णो ॥ २४
nabhaḥspṛśaṁ dīptamanekavarṇaṁ
vyāttānanaṁ dīptaviśāla netram |
dṛṣṭvā hi tvāṁ pravyathitāntarātmā
dhṛtiṁ na vindāmi śamaṁ ca viṣṇo || 11.24
nabhaḥ spṛśaṁ: touching the sky; dīptaṁ: glowing; aneka: many; varṇaṁ: color; vyāttā: open; ānanaṁ: mouth; dīpta: shining; viśāla: very great; netraṁ: eyes; dṛṣṭvā : by seeing; hi: certainly; tvāṁ: You; pravyathita: perturbed; an-tarātmā: soul; dhṛtiṁ: steadiness; na: no; vindāmi: find; śamaṁ: peace; ca: also; viṣṇo: O Lord Viṣṇu
11.24 Seeing You, Your form touching the sky, flaming in many colors, mouths wide open, large fiery eyes, O Viṣṇu, I find neither courage nor peace; I am frightened.
दंष्ट्राकरालानि च ते मुखानि
दृष्ट्रैव कालानलसन्निभानि ।
दिशो न जाने न लभे च शर्म
प्रसीद देवेश जगन्निवास ॥ २५
daṁṣṭrākarālāni ca te mukhāni
dṛṣṭvaiva kālānalasannibhāni /
diśo na jāne na labhe ca śarma
prasīda deveśa jagannivāsa // 11.25
daṁṣṭrā: teeth; karālāni: ferocious; ca: also; te: Your; mukhāni: faces; dṛṣṭvā: seeing; eva: thus; kālānala: the fire of death; sannibhāni: as if blazing; diśaḥ: directions; na jāne: do not know; na labhe: nor obtain; ca śarma: and grace; prasīda: be pleased; deveśa: O Lord of all lords; jagannivāsa: refuge of the worlds
11.25 Having seen your fearsome mouths with blazing tusks like the fire of the end of the universe, I know not the four directions nor do I find peace. O Lord of the Deva, O refuge of the Universe, be gracious.
अमी च त्वां धृतराष्ट्रस्य पुत्राः
सर्वे सहैवावनिपालसङ्घैः ।
भीष्मो द्रोणः सूतपुत्रस्तथासौ
सहास्मदीयैरपि योधमुख्यैः ॥ २६
amī ca tvāṁ dhṛtarāṣṭrasya putrāḥ
sarve sahaivāvanipālasaṅghaiḥ |
bhīṣmo droṇaḥ sūtaputrastathāsau
sahāsmadīyairapi yodhamukhyaiḥ || 11.26
amī: all those; ca: also; tvāṁ: You; dhṛtarāṣṭrasya: of Dhṛtarāṣṭra; putrāḥ: sons; sarve: all; sahaiva: along with; avanipāla: warrior kings; saṁghaiḥ: the groups; bhīṣm: Bhīṣma; droṇaḥ: Droṇācārya; sūtaputraḥ: Karṇa; tathā: also; asau: that; saha: with; asmadīyaiḥ: our; api: also; yodhamukhyaiḥ: chief among the warriors
11.26 All the sons of Dhṛtarāṣṭra with many kings of the earth, Bhīṣma, Droṇa, the son of the charioteer, Karṇa, with our warrior chieftains.
वक्त्राणि ते त्वरमाणा विशन्ति
दंष्ट्राकरालानि भयानकनि ।
केचिद्विलग्ना दशनान्तरेषु
संदृश्यन्ते चूर्णितैरुत्तमाङ्गैः ॥ २७
vaktrāṇi te tvaramāṇā viśanti
daṁṣṭrā-karālāni bhayānakāni |
kecidvilagnā daśanāntareṣu
saṁdṛśyante cūrṇitair uttamāṅgaiḥ || 11.27
vaktrāṇi: mouths; te: Your; tvaramāṇḥ: hurrying; viśanti: entering; daṁṣṭrā: teeth; karālāni: terrible; bhayānakāni: very fearful; kecit: some of them; vila-gnā: being attacked; daśanāntareṣu: between the teeth; saṁdṛśyante: found; cūrṇitaiḥ: crushed; uttamāṅgaiḥ: by the head
11.27 Into Your mouths with terrible tusks, fearful to behold, they enter. Some are seen caught in the gaps between the tusks and their heads crushed.
यथा नदीनां बहवोऽम्बुवेगाः
समुद्रमेवाभिमुखा द्रवन्ति।
तथा तवामी नरलोकवीरा
विशन्ति वक्त्राण्यभिज्वलन्ति॥ २८
yathā nadīnāṁ bahavo'mbuvegāḥ
samudram evābhimukhā dravanti |
tathā tavāmī naralokavīrā
viśanti vaktrāṇy abhivijvalanti || 11.28
yathā: as; nadīnāṁ: of the rivers; bahavaḥ: many; ambuvegāḥ: waves of the waters; samudram: ocean; eva: certainly; abhimukhāḥ: towards; dravanti: gliding; tathā: similarly; tava: Your; amī: all those; naralokavīrāḥ: the human kings; viśanti: entering; vaktrāṇi: into the mouths; abhivijvalanti: blazing
11.28 Even as many torrents of rivers flow towards the ocean, so too these warriors in the world of men enter Your flaming mouths.
यथा प्रदीप्तं ज्वलनं पतङ्गा
विशन्ति नाशाय समृद्धवेगाः।
तथैव नाशाय विशन्ति लोका-
स्तवापि वक्त्राणि समृद्धवेगाः॥ २९
yathā pradīptaṁ jvalanaṁ pataṅgā
viśanti nāśāya samṛddhavegāḥ |
tathaiva nāśāya viśanti lokās
tavāpi vaktrāṇi samṛddhavegāḥ || 11.29
yathā: as; pradīptaṁ: blazing; jvalanaṁ: fire; pataṅgāḥ: moths; viśanti: enters; nāśāya: destruction; samṛddha: full; vegāḥ: speed; tathai ‘va: similarly; nāśāya: for destruction; viśanti: entering; lokāḥ: all people; tava: unto You; api: also; vaktrāṇi: in the mouths; samṛddhavegāḥ: with full speed
11.29 Just as moths hurriedly rush into the fire for their own destruction, So too these creatures rush hastily into Your mouths of destruction.
लेलिह्यसे ग्रसमानः समन्ता-
ल्लोकान्समग्रान्वदनैर्ज्वलद्भिः।
तेजोभिरापूर्य जगत्समग्रं
भासस्तवोग्राः प्रतपन्ति विष्णो॥ ३०
lelihyase grasamānaḥ samantāl
lokān samagrān vadanair jvaladbhiḥ |
tejobhir āpūrya jagatsamagraṁ
bhāsastavo'grāḥ pratapanti viṣṇo // 11.30
lelihyase: licking; grasamānaḥ: devouring; samantāt: from all directions; lokān: people; samagrān: completely; vadanaiḥ: by the mouth; jvaladbhiḥ: with blaz-ing; tejobhiḥ: by effulgence; āpūrya: covering; jagat: the universe; samagraṁ: all; bhāsas: illuminating; tava: Your; ugrāḥ: terrible; paratapanti: scorching; viṣṇo: O all pervading Lord
11.30 Swallowing all worlds on every side with your flaming mouths You lick in enjoyment. O Viṣṇu, Your fierce rays are burning, filling the whole world with radiance.
आख्याहि मे को भवानुग्ररूपो
नमोऽस्तु ते देववर प्रसीद।
विज्ञातुमिच्छामि भवन्तमाद्यं
न हि प्रजानामि तव प्रवृत्तिम्॥ ३१
ākhyāhi me ko bhavānugrarūpo
namo’stu te devavara prasīda |
vijñātum icchāmi bhavantam ādyaṁ
na hi prajānāmi tava pravṛttim // 11.31
ākhyāhi: please explain; me: unto me; kaḥ: who; bhavān: You; ugrarūpaḥ: fierce form; namaḥ astu: obeisances; te: unto You; devavara: the great one amongst the gods; prasīda: be gracious; vijñātum: just to know; icchāmi: I wish; bhavantam: You; ādyam: the original; na: never; hi: certainly; prajānāmi: do I know; tava: Your; pravṛttim: purpose
11.31 Tell me who You are, so fierce in form; salutations to You, O Supreme; have mercy. Indeed I know not Your purpose but I desire to know You, the Original Being.
श्री भगवानुवाच
कालोऽस्मि लोकक्षयकृत्प्रवृद्धो
लोकान् समाहर्तुमिह प्रवृत्तः।
ऋतेऽपि त्वां न भविष्यन्ति सर्वे
येऽवस्थिताः प्रत्यनीकेषु योधाः॥ ३२
śrī bhagavānuvāca kālo'smi loka-kṣaya-kṛt pravṛddho lokān samāhartumiha pravṛttaḥ/ ṛte'pi tvāṁ na bhaviṣyanti sarve ye'vasthitāḥ pratyanīkeṣu yodhāḥ // 11.32
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Kṛṣṇa says; kālaḥ: time; asmi: I am; loka: the worlds; kṣayakṛt: destroyer; pravṛddhaḥ: to engage; lokān: all people; samāhartum: to destroy; iha: in this world; pravṛttaḥ: to engage; ṛte 'pi: without even; tvāṁ: you; na: never; bhaviṣyanti: will be; sarve: all; ye: who; avasthitāḥ: situated; pratyanīkeṣu: on the opposite side; yodhāḥ: the soldiers
11.32 Śrī Bhagavān says: I am the mighty world-destroying Time, I am now destroying the worlds. Even without you, none of the warriors standing in the hostile armies shall live.
तस्मात्त्वमुत्तिष्ठ यशो लभस्व
जित्वा शत्रून् भुङ्क्ष्व राज्यं समृद्धम्।
मयैवैते निहताः पूर्वमेव
निमित्तमात्रं भव सव्यसाचिन् ॥ ३३
tasmāt tvamuttiṣṭha yaśo labhasva
jitvā śatrūn bhuṅkṣva rājyaṁ samṛddham /
mayaivaite nihatāḥ pūrvameva
nimittamātraṁ bhava savyasācin // 11.33
tasmāt: therefore; tvaṁ: you; uttiṣṭha: get up; yaśaḥ: fame; labhasva: gain; jitvā: conquering; satrūn: enemies; bhuṅkṣva: enjoy; rājyaṁ: kingdom; samṛddham: flourishing; maya: by Me; eva: certainly; ete: all these; nihatāḥ: already killed; pūrvameva: by previous arrangement; nimittamātraṁ: just an instrument; bhava: become; savyasācin: O Arjuna (one who can use both the hands equally)
11.33 Get up and gain glory. Conquer the enemies and enjoy the prosperous kingdom. I have slain all these warriors; you are a mere instrument, Arjuna.
द्रोणं च भीष्मं च जयद्रथं
च कर्णं तथान्यानपि योधवीरान् ।
मया हतांस्त्वं जहि मा व्यथिष्ठा
युध्यस्व जेतासि रणे सपत्नान् ॥ ३४
droṇaṁ ca bhīṣmaṁ ca jayadrathaṁ
ca karṇaṁ tathānyānapi yodhavīrān /
mayā hatāṁstvaṁ jahi mā vyathiṣṭā
yudhyasva jetāsi raṇe sapatnān // 11.34
droṇaṁ ca: also Droṇa; bhīṣmaṁ ca: also Bhisma; jayadrathaṁ ca: also Jayadratha; karṇaṁ: also Karṇa; tathā: also; anyān: others; api: certainly; yodhavīrān: great warriors; mayā: by Me; hatān: already killed; tvaṁ: you; jahi: becomes victorious; mā: never; vyathiṣṭā: be disturbed; yudhyasva: just fight; jetāsi: just conquer; raṇe: in the fight; sapatnān: enemies
11.34 Droṇa, Bhīṣma, Jayadratha, Karṇa and other brave war-riors have already been slain by Me; destroy them. Do not be be afraid; fight and you shall conquer your enemies in battle.
सञ्जय उवाच
एतच्छ्रुत्वा वचनं केशवस्य
कृताञ्जलिर्वेपमानः किरीटी।
नमस्कृत्वा भूय एवाह कृष्णं
सगद्गदं भीतभीतः प्रणम्य॥ ३५
sañjaya uvāca etacchrutvā vacanaḿ keśavasya kṛtāñjalirvepamānaḥ kirīṭī | namaskṛtvā bhūya evāha kṛṣṇaḿ sagadgadaḿ bhītabhītaḥ praṇamya // 11.35
sañjaya uvāca: Sañjaya said; etat: thus; śrutvā: hearing; vacanaḿ: speech; keśavasya: of Kṛṣṇa; kṛtāñjaliḥ: with folded hands; vepamānaḥ: trembling; kirīṭī: Arjuna; namaskṛtvā: offering obeisances; bhūya: again; eva: also; āha kṛṣṇaḿ: says unto Kṛṣṇa; sagadgadaḿ: faltering; bhītabhītaḥ: fearful; praṇamya: offering obeisances
11.35 Sañjaya said: Having heard this speech of Keśava, the crowned Arjuna with joined palms, trembling, prostrating himself, again addressed Kṛṣṇa, voice choking, bowing down, overwhelmed with fear.
अर्जुन उवाच
स्थाने हृषीकेश तव प्रकीर्त्या
जगत्प्रहृष्यत्यनुरज्यते च।
रक्षांसि भीतानि दिशो द्रवन्ति
सर्वे नमस्यन्ति च सिद्धसङ्घाः॥ ३६
arjuna uvāca
sthāne hṛṣīkeśa tava prakīrtyā
jagat prahṛṣy atyanurajyate ca ।
rakṣāṁsi bhītāni diśo dravanti
sarve namasyanti ca siddhasaṅghāḥ ॥ 11.36
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; sthāne: rightly; hṛṣīkeśa: O master of all senses; tava: Your; prakīrtyā: glories; jagat: the entire world; prahṛṣyati : rejoicing; anurajyate: becoming attached; ca: and; rakṣāṁsi: the demons; bhītāni: out of fear; diśaḥ: directions; dravanti: fleeing; sarve: all; namasyanti: offering respect; ca: also; siddhasaṅghāḥ: the perfect human beings
11.36 Arjuna says: O Hṛṣīkeśā, it is but right that the world delights and rejoices in Your praise. Rākṣasas fly in fear in all directions and all hosts of sages bow to You.
कस्माच्च ते न नमेरन्महात्मन्
गरीयसे ब्रह्मणोऽप्यादिकर्त्रे ।
अनन्त देवेश जगन्निवास
त्वमक्षरं सदसत्तत्परं यत् ॥ ३७
kasmācca te na nameran mahātman
garīyase brahmaṇo'pyādikartre ।
ananta deveśa jagan-nivāsa
tvam akṣaraṁ sad-asat tat paraṁ yat ॥ 11.37
kasmāt: why; ca: also; te: unto You; na: not; nameran: offer proper obeisances; mahātman: O great one; garīyase: You are better than; brahmaṇaḥ: Brahma; api: although; ādikartre: the supreme creator; ananta: unlimited; deveśa: God of the gods; jagannivāsa: O refuge of the universe; tvaṁ: You are; akṣaraṁ: imperishable; sadasat: cause and effect; tat paraṁ: transcendental; yat: because
11.37 And why should they not bow to Thee, O great soul, greater than all else, the Creator of even Brahma the Creator. O Lord of Lords, O infinite Being, O Abode of the Universe, You are the imperishable, that which is beyond both seen and the unseen.
त्वमादिदेवः पुरुषः पुराण-
स्त्वमस्य विश्वस्य परं निधानम्।
वेत्तासि वेद्यं च परं च धाम
त्वया ततं विशमनन्तरूप॥ ३८
tvamādidevaḥ puruṣaḥ purāṇas
tvamasya viśvasya paraṁ nidhānam |
vettāsi vedyaṁ ca paraṁ ca dhāma
tvayā tataṁ viśvam ananta rūpa || 11.38
tvam: You; ādidevaḥ: the original supreme God; puruṣaḥ: the supreme being; purāṇaḥ: old; tvam: You; asya: this; viśvasya: universe; param: transcendental; nidhānam: refuge; vettā: knower; asi: You are; vedyam ca: and the knowable; param ca: and transcendental; dhāma: refuge; tvayā: by You; tatam: pervaded; viśvam: universe; anantarūpa: unlimited form
11.38 You are the primal God, the ancient Being, the supreme refuge of the universe. You are the knower and the One to be known. You are the supreme abode. O Being of infinite forms, by You alone is the universe pervaded.
वायुर्यमोऽग्निर्वरुणः शशाङ्कः
प्रजापतिस्त्वं प्रपितामहश्च।
नमो नमस्तेऽस्तु सहस्रकृत्वः
पुनश्च भूयोऽपि नमो नमस्ते॥ ३९
vāyur yamo'gnir varuṇaḥ śaśāṅkaḥ
prajāpatis tvaṁ prapitāmahaś ca |
namo namaste'stu sahasrakṛtvaḥ
punaśca bhūyo'pi namo namaste || 11.39
vāyuḥ: air; yamaḥ: controller; agniḥ: fire; varuṇaḥ: water; śaśāṅkaḥ: moon; prajāpatiḥ: Brahma; tvaṁ: You; prapitāmahaḥ: grandfather; ca: also; namaḥ: offering respects; namas te: again my respects unto You; astu : be; sahasrakṛt-vaḥ: a thousand times; punaḥ ca: and again; bhūyaḥ: again; api: also; namaḥ: offer my respects; namas te: offering my respects unto You
11.39 You are Vāyu, Yama, Agni, Varuṇa, the moon, Prājapati and the greatgrandfather of all. Salutations unto You a thousand times and again, salutations unto You!
नमः पुरस्तादथ पृष्ठतस्ते
नमोऽस्तु ते सर्वत एव सर्व।
अनन्तवीर्यामितविक्रमस्त्वं
सर्वं समाप्नोषि ततोऽसि सर्व॥ ४०
namaḥ purastādatha pṛṣṭataste
namo’stu te sarvata eva sarva |
ananta-vīryāmita-vikramas tvaṁ
sarvaṁ samāpnoṣi tato’si sarvaḥ || 11.40
namaḥ: offering obeisances; purastāt: from the front; atha: also; pṛṣṭhataḥ: from behind; te: You; namo ‘stu: offer my respects; te: unto You; sarvata: from all sides; eva sarva: because You are everything; ananta vīrya: unlimited potency; amita vikramaḥ: unlimited force; tvaṁ: You; sarvaṁ: everything; samāpnoṣi: cover; tato ‘si: therefore You are; sarvaḥ : everything
11.40 Salutations to You, before and behind! Salutations to You on every side! O All! Infinite in power and Infinite in prowess, You are everything and everywhere.
सखेति मत्वा प्रसभं यदुक्तं
हे कृष्ण हे यादव हे सखेति।
अजानता महिमानं तवेदं
मया प्रमादात्प्रणयेन वापि॥ ४१
sakheti matvā prasabhaṁ yaduktaṁ
he kṛṣṇa he yādava he sakheti |
ajānatā mahimānaṁ tavedaṁ
mayā pramādāt praṇayena vāpi || 11.41
sakha: friend; iti: thus; matvā: thinking; prasabhaṁ: easy familiarity; yat: whatever; uktaṁ: says; he Kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; he yādava: O Yadava; he sakhe ‘ti: O my dear friend; ajānatā: without knowing; mahimānaṁ: glories; tava: Your; idaṁ: this; mayā: by me; pramādāt: out of foolishness; praṇayena: out of love; vā ‘pi: either
11.41 Whatever I have rashly says from carelessness or love, addressing You as Kṛṣṇa, Yādava, my friend regarding You merely as a friend, unaware of this greatness of Yours.
यच्चावहासार्थमसत्कृतोऽसि
विहारशय्यासनभोजनेषु।
एकोऽथवाप्यच्युत तत्समक्षं
तत्क्षामये त्वामहमप्रमेयम्॥ ४२
yac cāvahāsārtham asatkṛto’si
vihāraśayyāsana bhojaneṣu |
eko’tha va’py acyuta tat samakṣaṁ
tat kṣāmaye tvām aham aprameyam || 11.42
yat: whatever; ca: also; avahāsārthum: for joking; asatkṛtaḥ: dishonor; asi: have been done; vihāra: in relaxation; śayyā: while lying on the bed; āsana: in a sitting place; bhojaneṣu: or while eating together; ekaḥ: alone; athava: or; api: others; acyuta: O infallible one; tatsamakṣaṁ: in their presence; tat: all those; kṣāmaye: excuse; tvām: from You; aham: I; aprameyam: immeasurable
11.42 In whatever way I may have insulted You in fun, while at play, resting, sitting or at meals, when alone with You or in company, O Acyuta, O immeasurable One, I implore You to forgive me.
पितासि लोकस्य चराचरस्य
त्वमस्य पूज्यश्च गुरुर्गरीयान्।
न त्वत्समोऽस्त्यभ्यधिकः कुतोऽन्यो
लोकत्रयेऽप्यप्रतिमप्रभाव॥ ४३
pitāsi lokasya carācarasya
tvamasya pūjyaśca gururgarīyān /
na tvatsamo'sty abhyadhikaḥ kuto'nyo
lokatraye'py apratima-prabhāva // 11.43
Pitā: father; asi: You are; lokasya: of all the world; cara: moving; acarasya: nonmoving; tvam: You are; asya: of this; pūjyaḥ: worshipable; ca: also; guruḥ: master; garīyan: glorious; na: never; tvatsamaḥ: equal to You; asti: there is; abhyadhikaḥ: greater; kutaḥ: how is it possible; anyo: other; lokatraye: in three planetary systems; api: also; apratima: immeasurable; prabhāva: power
11.43 You are the father of this world, moving and unmoving. You are to be adored by this world. You are the greatest guru; there is none who exists equal to You. O Being of unequalled power, how then can there be another, superior to You in the three worlds?
तस्मात्प्रणम्य प्रणिधाय कायं
प्रसादये त्वामहमीशमीड्यम्।
पितेव पुत्रस्य सखेव सख्युः
प्रियः प्रियायार्हसि देव सोढुम्॥ ४४
tasmātpraṇamya praṇidhāya kāyaṁ
prasādaye tvāmaham īśam īḍyam /
pite'va putrasya sakhe'va sakhyuḥ priyaḥ
priyāyārhasi deva soḍhum // 11.44
tasmāt: therefore; praṇamya: after offering obeisances; praṇidhāya: laying down; kāyaṁ: body; prasādaye: to beg mercy; tvāṁ: unto You; aham: I; īśaṁ: unto the Supreme Lord; īḍyam: who is worshipable; pite 'va: like a father; putrasya: of a son; sakhe 'va: like a friend; sakhyuḥ: of a friend; priyaḥ: lover; priyāya: of the dearmost; arhasi: You should; deva: my Lord; soḍhum: tolerate
11.44 Therefore, bowing down, I prostrate my body before You and crave Your forgiveness, adorable Lord. Even as a father forgives his son, a friend his friend, a lover his beloved, You should, O Deva, forgive me.
अदृष्टपूर्वं हृषितोऽस्मि दृष्ट्वा
भयेन च प्रव्यथितं मनो मे।
तदेव मे दर्शय देव रूपं
प्रसीद देवेश जगन्निवास॥ ४५
adṛṣṭa-pūrvaṁ hṛṣito'smi dṛṣṭvā
bhayena ca pravyathitaṁ mano me |
tadeva me darśaya devarūpaṁ
prasīda deveśa jagannivāsa || 11.45
adṛṣṭapūrvaṁ: never seen before; hṛṣito: gladdened; asmi: I am; dṛṣṭvā: by seeing; bhayena: out of fear; ca: also; pravyathitaṁ: perturbed; mano: mind; me: my; tad: therefore; eva: certainly; me: unto me; darśaya: show; deva: O Lord; rūpaṁ: the form; prasīda: just be gracious; deveśa: O Lord of lords; jagannivāsa: the refuge of the universe
11.45 After seeing this form that I have never seen before, I am filled with gladness but at the same time I am disturbed by fear. Please bestow Your grace upon me and show me Your form as the supreme personality, O Lord of Lords, O refuge of the Universe.
किरीटिनं गदिनं चक्रहस्त-
मिच्छामि त्वां द्रष्टुमहं तथैव।
तेनैव रूपेण चतुर्भुजेन
सहस्रबाहो भव विश्वमूर्ते ॥ ४६
kiriṭinaḿ gadinaḿ cakra-hastam
icchāmi tvāḿ draṣṭumahaḿ tathaiva |
tenaiva rūpeṇa caturbhujena
sahasrabāho bhava viśvamūrte || 11.46
kiriṭinam: crowned; gadinam: with club; cakrahastam: disc in hand; icchāmi: I wish; tvām: You; draṣṭum: to see; aham: I; tathai’va: in that form; tenai ‘va: by that; rūpeṇa: with form; caturbhujena: four-handed; sahasrabāho: O thou-sand-handed one; bhava: just become; viśvamūrte: O universal form
11.46 O thousand armed Universal Form! I wish to see Your form with crown, fourarmed with mace, disc in Your hand. I yearn to see You in that form.
श्रीभगवानुवाच
मया प्रसन्नेन तवार्जुनेदं
रूपं परं दर्शितमात्मयोगात्।
तेजोमयं विश्वमनन्तमाद्यं
यन्मे त्वदन्येन न दृष्टपूर्वम् ॥ ४७
śrī bhagavānuvāca
mayā prasannena tavārjunedaḿ
rūpaḿ paraḿ darśitam ātma-yogāt |
tejo-mayaḿ viśvamam anantamādyaḿ
yanme tvad anyena na dṛṣṭa-pūrvam || 11.47
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Śrī bhagavan says; mayā: by Me; prasannena: happily; tava: unto you; arjuna: O Arjuna; idam: this; rūpam: form; param: transcen-dental; darśitaṁ: shown; ātmayogāt: by My internal power; tejomayaṁ: full of effulgence; viśvaṁ: the entire universe; anantaṁ: unlimited; ādyaṁ: original; yan me: that which is Mine; tvad anyena: besides you; na dṛṣṭapūrvam: no one has previously seen
11.47 Bhagavān says: Dear Arjuna, I happily show you this transcendental form within the material world of My internal power. No one before you has seen this unlimited, brilliant form.
न वेदज्ञाध्ययनैर्न दानैः
न च क्रियाभिर्न तपोभिरुग्रैः ।
एवं रूपः शक्य अहं नृलोके
द्रष्टुं त्वदन्येन कुरुप्रवीर ॥ ४८
na veda-yajñādhyayanairna dānaiḥ
na ca kriyābhir na tapobhir ugraiḥ |
evam-rūpaḥ śakya ahaṁ nṛ-loke
draṣṭuṁ tvadanyena kuru-pravīra || 11.48
na: never; veda: by Vedic study; yajña: sacrifice; ādhyayanaiḥ: study; na dānaiḥ: not by charity; na: never; ca: also; kriyābhiḥ: by pious activities; na tapobhiḥ: by serious penances; ugraiḥ: severe; evam: thus; rūpaḥ: form; śakyaḥ: can be seen; aham: I; nṛloke: in this material world; draṣṭuṁ: to see; tvad: you; anyena: by another; kurupravīra: O best among the Kuru warriors
11.48 O best among Kuru warriors, no one had ever before seen this Universal form of mine, for neither by studying the Vedas nor by performing sacrifices or charities, can this form be seen. Only you have seen this form.
मा ते व्यथा मा च विमूढभावो
दृष्ट्वा रूपं घोरमीदृङ्मेदम् ।
व्यपेतभीः प्रीतमनाः पुनस्त्वं
तदेव मे रूपमिदं प्रपश्य ॥ ४९
mā te vyathā mā ca vimūḍhabhāvo
dṛṣṭvā rūpaṁ ghoramīdṛṅmamedamं ।
vyapetabhīḥ prītamanāḥ punastvaṁ
tadeva me rūpamidaṁ prapaśya ॥ 11.49
mā: let it not be; te: unto you; vyathā: trouble; mā: let it not be; ca: also; vi-mūḍhabhāvaḥ: bewilderment; dṛṣṭvā: by seeing; rūpaṁ: form; ghoraṁ: terrible; īdṛk: like this; mama: My; idaṁ: as it is; vyapetabhīḥ: just become free from all fear; prītamanāḥ: be pleased in mind; punaḥ: again; tvaṁ: you; tat: that; eva: thus; me: My; rūpam: form; idaṁ: this; prapaśya: just see
11.49 Do not be disturbed any longer by seeing this terrible form of Mine. Dear devotee, be free from all disturbances. With a peaceful mind, you can now see the form you wish to see.
सञ्जय उवाच।
इत्यर्जुनं वासुदेवस्तथोक्त्वा
स्वकं रूपं दर्शयामास भूयः।
ओशसयामास च भीतमेनं
भूत्वा पुन: सौम्यवपुर्महात्मा ॥ ५०
sañjaya uvāca
ityarjunaṁ vāsudevastatho'ktvā
svakaṁ rūpaṁ darśayāmāsa bhūyaḥ ।
āśvasayām āsa ca bhītam enaṁ
bhūtvā punaḥ saumya-vapur-mahātmā ॥ 11.50
sañjaya uvāca: Sañjaya said; iti: thus; arjunaṁ: unto Arjuna; vāsudevaḥ: Kṛṣṇa; tathā: that way; uktvā: saying; svakaṁ: His own; rūpaṁ: form; darśayāmāsa: showed; bhūyaḥ: again; āśvāsayāmāsa: also convinced him; ca: also; bhītam: fearful; enaṁ: him; bhūtvā punaḥ: becoming again; saumyavapuḥ: beautiful form; mahātmā: the great one
11.50 Sañjaya said: Kṛṣṇa, while speaking to Arjuna, revealed His form with four arms, Then assuming His human form He consoled the terrified Arjuna.
अजुर्र्न उवाच । दृष्ट्वेदं मानुषं रूपं तव सौम्यं जनार्दन । इदानीमस्मि संवृत्तः सचेताः प्रकृतिं गतः ॥ ५१
arjuna uvāca
dṛṣṭvedaḿ mānuṣaḿ rūpaḿ tava saumyaḿ janārdana |
idānīmasmi saḿvṛttaḥ sacetāḥ prakṛtiḿ gataḥ || I 11.51
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; dṛṣṭvā: seeing; idaṁ: this; mānuṣaṁ: human being; rūpaṁ: form; tava: Your; saumyaṁ: very beautiful; janārdana: O chastiser of the enemies; idānīṁ: just now; asmi: I am; saṁvṛttaḥ: settled; sacetāḥ: in my consciousness; prakṛtiṁ: my own; gataḥ: I
11.51 Arjuna says: Seeing this wonderful human form, My mind is now calm and I am restored to my original nature.
श्री भगवानुवाच सुदुर्दर्शमिदं रूपं दृष्टवानसि यन्मम । देवा अप्यस्य रूपस्य नित्यं दर्शनकाङ्क्षिण ॥ ५२
śrībhagavānuvāca
sudurdarśamidaṁ rūpaṁ dṛṣṭavānasi yanmama |
devā apyasya rūpasya nityaṁ darśanakāṅkṣiṇaḥ || 11.52
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Kṛṣṇa says; sudurdarśaṁ: very difficult to be seen; idaṁ: this; rūpaṁ: form; dṛṣṭavān asi: you have seen; yat: which; mama: of Mine; devāḥ: the celestials; apyasya: also this; rūpasya: form; nityaṁ: eternally; darśana kāṅkṣiṇaḥ: always aspire to see
11.52 Bhagavān says: The four-armed form that you have seen is rare to behold. Even the celestials are forever aspiring to see this form.
नाहं वेदैर्न तपसा न दानेन न चेज्यया । शक्य एवंविधो द्रष्टुं दृष्टवानसि मां यथा ॥ ५३
nāhaṁ vedairna tapasā na dānena na cejyayā ।
śakya evaṁvidho draṣṭuṁ dṛṣṭavānasi māṁ yathā ॥ 11.53
nā: never; ahaṁ: I; vedaiḥ: by study of the Vedas; na: never; tapasā: by serious penances; na: never; dānena: by charity; na: never; ca: also; ijyayā: by worship; śakyaḥ: it is possible; evaṁvidhaḥ: like this; draṣṭuṁ: to see; dṛṣṭavān: seeing; asi: you are; māṁ: Me; yathā: as.
11.53 The four armed form which you have seen with your transcendental eyes cannot be understood simply by study of the Vedas, nor by undergoing penances or charity or worship; one cannot see Me as I am by these means.
भक्त्या त्वनन्यया शक्य अहमेवंविधोऽर्जुन।
ज्ञातुं द्रष्टुं च तत्त्वेन प्रवेष्टुं च परन्तप॥ ५४
bhaktyā tvananyayā śakya aham evaṁ vidho’rjuna ।
jñātuṁ draṣṭuṁ ca tattvena praveṣṭuṁ ca paraṁtapa ॥ 11.54
bhaktyā: by devotional service; tu: but; ananyayā: without being mixed with fruitive activities or speculative knowledge; śakyaḥ: possible; aham: I; evaṁvidhaḥ: like this; arjuna: O Arjuna; jñātuṁ: to know; draṣṭuṁ: to see; ca: and; tattvena: in fact; praveṣṭuṁ: and to enter into; ca: also; paraṁtapa: O mighty-armed one
11.54 My dear Arjuna, only by undivided devotional service can you understand Me as I am, standing before you, be seen directly. Only in this way can you reach Me, O Parantapa.
मत्कर्मकृन्मत्परमो मद्भक्तः सङ्गवर्जितः।
निर्वैरः सर्वभूतेषु यः स मामेति पाण्डव॥ ५५
mat-karma-kṛn mat-paramo mad-bhaktaḥ saṅgavarjitaḥ ।
nirvairaḥ sarvabhūteṣu yaḥ sa māmeti pāṇḍava ॥ 11.55
matkarmakṛt: engaged in doing My work; matparamaḥ: considering Me the Supreme; madbhaktaḥ: engaged in My devotional service; saṅgavarjitaḥ: freed from the contamination of previous activities and mental speculation; nirvairaḥ: without an enemy; sarvabhūteṣu: to every living entity; yaḥ: one who; sa: he; mām: unto Me; eti: comes; pāṇḍava: O son of Pāṇḍu
11.55 My dear Arjuna, one who is engaged entirely in My devotional service, who surrenders to Me as the Supreme, free from attachment, full of love for every entity, surely comes to Me.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे विश्वरूपदर्शनयोगो नाम एकादशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṃ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde viśvarūpadarśanayogo
nāmaekādaśo'dhyāyaḥ ||
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the eleventh chapter named, Viśvarūpa Darśan Yogaḥ, 'Yoga of the Vision of the Cosmic Form.'
CHAPTER
12
अथ द्वादशोऽध्यायः भक्तियोगः
Bhakti Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच
एवं सततयुक्ता ये भक्तास्त्वां पर्युपासते ।
ये चाप्यक्षरमव्यक्तं तेषां के योगवित्तमाः ॥ १
arjuna uvāca
evaṁ satata-yuktā ye bhaktāstvāṁ paryupāsate ।
ye cā’py akṣaram avyaktaṁ teṣāṁ ke yoga-vittamāḥ ॥ 12.1
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; evaṁ: thus; satata: always; yuktāḥ: engaged; ye: those; bhaktāḥ: devotees; tvāṁ: you; paryupāsate: worship; ye: those; cā: and; api: also; akṣaraṁ: imperishable; avyaktaṁ: the unmanifest; teṣāṁ: of these; ke: who; yogavittamāḥ: perfect in knowledge of yoga
12.1 Arjuna asked: Who are considered perfect, those who are always engaged sincerely in Your worship in form, or those who worship the imperishable, the unmanifest formless You?
श्री भगवानुवाच
मय्यावेश्य मनो ये मां नित्ययुक्ता उे ।
श्रद्धया परयोपेतास्ते मे युक्ततमा मताः ॥ २
śrī Bhagavānuvāca
mayyāveśya mano ye māṁ nityayuktā upāsate ।
śraddhayā parayo’petās te me yuktatamā matāḥ ॥ 12.2
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Lord Kṛṣṇa says; mayi: on Me; āveśya: fixing; manaḥ: the mind; ye: those; māṁ: Me; nitya: eternally; yuktāḥ: engaged; upāsate: worship; śraddhayā: with faith; parayā: supreme; upetāḥ: endowed; te: these; me: by Me; yuktatamāḥ: perfect in yoga; matāḥ: opinion
12.2 Lord Kṛṣṇa says: Those, who by fixing their mind on Me eternally, and those who are steadfast in worshipping Me with supreme faith, I consider them to be perfect in Yoga, ready to be united with Me.
ये त्वक्षरमनिर्देश्यमव्यक्तं पर्युपासते ।
सर्वत्रगमचिन्त्यं च कूटस्थमचलं ध्रुवम्॥ ३
ye tv akṣaram anirdeśyam avyaktaṁ paryupāsate ।
sarvatragam acintyaṁ ca kūṭa-stham acalaṁ dhruvam ॥ 12.3
ye: those; tu: but; akṣaraṁ: imperishable; anirdeśyaṁ: indefinable; avyaktaṁ: unmanifest; paryupāsate: worship; sarvatragaṁ: all pervading; acintyaṁ: inconceivable; ca: also; kūṭasthaṁ: unchanging; acalaṁ: immovable; dh-ruvam: fixed
सन्नियम्येन्द्रियग्रामं सर्वत्र समबुद्धयः।
ते प्राप्नुवन्ति मामेव सर्वभूतहिते रताः॥ ४
sanniyamyendriya-grāmaṁ sarvatra samabuddhayaḥ ।
te prāpnuvanti mām eva sarvabhūta-hite ratāḥ ॥ 12.4
sanniyamya: restrained; indriyagrāmaṁ: all the senses; sarvatra: every-where; samabuddhayaḥ: equally disposed; te: they; prāpnuvanti: achieve; mām: Me; eva: only; sarvabhūta hite: for the welfare of all living beings; ratāḥ: engaged
12.3,4 But those who worship with awareness the imperishable, the unmanifest, that which lies beyond the perception of senses, the all pervading, inconceivable, unchanging, the non-moving and permanent, those who worship by restraining their senses, and are working with even mind for the benefit of mankind, they too attain Me.
क्लेशोऽधिकतरस्तेषामव्यक्तासक्तचेतसाम्।
अव्यक्ता हि गतिर्दुःखं देहवद्भिरवाप्यते॥ ५
kleśo'dhikatarasteṣām avyaktāsakta-cetasām |
avyaktā hi gatir duḥkhaṁ dehavadbhir avāpyate || 12.5
kleśaḥ: trouble; adhikataraḥ: greater; teṣām: of those; avyaktāsaktacetasām: whose minds are set on the unmanifest; avyaktā: unmanifest; hi: for; gatiḥ: goal; duḥkhaṁ: sorrow; dehavadbhiḥ: for the embodied; avāpyate: is attained
12.5 For those whose minds are set on the unmanifest, the formless, it is more difficult to advance; attaining the formless unmanifest is difficult for the embodied.
ये तु सर्वाणि कर्माणि मयि संन्यस्य मत्पराः।
अनन्येनैव योगेन मां ध्यायन्त उपासते ॥ ६
ye tu sarvāṇi karmāṇi mayi sannyasya matparāḥ |
ananyenaiva yogena māṁ dhyāyanta upāsate || 12.6
ye: who; tu: but; sarvāṇi: all; karmāṇi: actions; mayi: in me; sannyasya: renounc-ing; matparāḥ: regarding me as the supreme goal; ananyena: focussed; eva: even; yogena: with yoga; māṁ: me; dhyāyantaḥ: meditating; upāsate: worship
तेषामहं समुद्धर्ता मृत्युसंसारसागरात्।
भवामि नचिरात्पार्थ मय्यावेशितचेतसाम्॥ ७
teṣām ahaṁ samuddhartā mṛtyu-saṁsāra-sāgarāt |
bhavāmi na cirātpārtha mayy āveśita cetasām || 12.7
teṣām: for them; aham: I; samuddhartā: the savior; mṛtyu saṁsāra sāgarāt: from the ocean of life and death cycle; bhavāmi: become; na cirāt: before long; pārtha: Arjuna; mayi: in me; āveśita cetasām: of those whose minds are set
12.6,7 But those who worship me with single minded devo-tion, renouncing all activities unto Me, regarding Me as their supreme goal, whose minds are set in Me, I shall deliver them soon from their ocean of the birth and death cycle.
मय्येव मन आधत्स्व मयि बुद्धिं निवेशय।
निवसिष्यसि मय्येव अत ऊर्ध्वं न संशयः॥ ८
mayyeva mana ādhatsva mayi buddhiṁ niveśaya |
nivasiṣyasi mayyeva ata ūrdhvaṁ na saṁśayaḥ || 12.8
mayi: upon Me; eva: only; manaḥ: mind; ādhatsva: fix; mayi: upon Me; bud-dhiṁ: mind; niveśaya: apply; nivasiṣyasi: you will live; mayi: in Me; eva: alone; ata ūrdhvaṁ: thereafter; na: no; saṁśayaḥ: doubt
12.8 You fix your mind on Me alone, establish your mind in Me. You will live in Me always. There is no doubt in it.
अथ चित्तं समाधातुं न शक्नोषि मयि स्थिरम्।
अभ्यासयोगेन ततो मामिच्छाप्तुं धनञ्जय॥ ९
atha cittaṁ samādhātuṁ na śaknoṣi mayi sthiram |
abhyāsayogena tato māṁ icchāptuṁ dhanañjaya || 12.9
atha: if; cittaṁ: mind; samādhātuṁ: to fix; na: not; śaknoṣi: you are able; mayi: upon Me; sthiram: steadily; abhyāsa yogena: by the practice of yoga; tataḥ: then; mām: Me; iccha: desire; āptuṁ: to get; dhanañjaya: Arjuna
12.9 If you are not able to fix your mind upon Me then Arjuna, with the constant practice of Yoga, you try to attain Me.
अभ्यासेऽप्यसमर्थोऽसि मत्कर्मपरमो भव।
मदर्थमपि कर्माणि कुर्वन्सिद्धिमवाप्स्यसि॥ १०
abhyāse'pyasamartho'si matkarmaparamo bhava l
madarthamapi karmāṇi kurvan-siddhim avāpsyasi ll 12.10
abhyāse: in practice; api: even if; asamarthaḥ: unable; asi: you are; matkarma: My work; paramaḥ: dedicated to; bhava: become; madarthaṁ: for Me; api: even; karmāṇi: work; kurvan: performing; siddhim: perfection; avāpsyasi: you will achieve
12.10 If you are not able to practice even this yoga then performing your duties and surrendering all your actions to Me, you will attain perfection.
अथैतदप्यशक्तोऽसि कर्तुं मद्योगमाश्रितः।
सर्वकर्मफलत्यागं ततः कुरु यतात्मवान्॥ ११
athaitad apy aśakto'si kartuṁ madyogamāśritaḥ l
sarva-karma-phalatyāgaṁ tataḥ kuru yatātmavān ll 12.11
atha: even though; etad: this; api: also; aśaktaḥ: unable; asi: you are; kartuṁ: to perform; madyogam: My yoga; āśritaḥ: taking refuge in; sarva karma: of all activities; phala: of the results; tyāgaṁ: renunciation; tataḥ: then; kuru: do; yatātmavān: self controlled.
12.11 If you are not able to work even this way, surrender-ing unto Me, give up all the results of your actions to Me without ego.
श्रेयो हि ज्ञानमभ्यासात् ज्ञानाद्ध्यानं विशिष्यते।
ध्यानात्कर्मफलत्यागस्त्यागाच्छान्तिरनन्तरम्॥ १२
śreyo hi jñānamabhyāsāj jñānāddhyānaṁ viśiṣyate l
dhyānāt karma-phala-tyāgas tyāgāc chāntir anantaram ll 12.12
śreyo: better; hi: indeed; jñānam: knowledge; abhyāsāt: than practice; jñānāt: than knowledge; dhyānaṁ: meditation; viśiṣyate: superior; dhyānāt: than meditation; karmaphala tyāgaḥ: renunciation of the fruits of action; tyāgāt: than such renunciation; śāntiḥ: peace; anantaram: thereafter
12.12 Knowledge is better than mere practice. Meditation is superior to knowledge. Renunciating the fruit of actions is better than meditation. After renouncing of fruits of actions, one immediately attains peace.
अद्वेष्टा सर्वभूतानां मैत्रः करुण एव च।
निर्ममो निरहङ्कारः समदुःखसुखः क्षमी॥ १३
adveṣṭā sarvabhūtānāṁ maitraḥ karuṇa eva ca |
nirmamo nirahaṅkāraḥ samaduḥkhasukhaḥ kṣamī || 12.13
adveṣṭā: non envious; sarvabhūtānāṁ: toward all living entities; maitraḥ: friendly; karuṇa: kindly; eva: certainly; ca: also; nirmamaḥ: with no sense of proprietorship; nirahaṅkāraḥ: without false ego; sama: equal; duḥkha: in distress; sukhaḥ: and happiness; kṣamī: forgiving.
सन्तुष्टः सततं योगी यतात्मा दृढनिश्चयः।
मय्यर्पितमनोबुद्धिर्यो मद्भक्तः स मे प्रियः॥ १४
santuṣṭaḥ satataṁ yogī yatātmā dṛḍhaniścayaḥ |
mayy arpita-mano-buddhir yo madbhaktaḥ sa me priyaḥ || 12.14
santuṣṭaḥ: satisfied; satataṁ: always; yogī: one engaged in yoga; yatātmā: self controlled; dṛḍhaniścayaḥ: with determination; mayi: upon Me; arpita: engaged; manaḥ: mind; buddhiḥ: and intelligence; yaḥ: one who; madbhaktaḥ: My devotee; saḥ: he; me: to Me; priyaḥ: dear.
12.13,14 One who has no dislike or envy for any being, who is friendly and compassionate to everyone, free from the sense of I and mine, the ego, maintains equanimity of mind both in joy and sorrow, forgiving, ever satisfied, united with Yoga, has a strong commitment to Me and has fixed his mind and intellect upon Me, such a devotee of Mine is very dear to Me.
यस्मान्नोद्विजते लोको लोकान्नोद्विजते च यः।
हर्षामर्षभयोद्वेगैर्मुक्तो यः स च मे प्रियः॥ १५
yasmānnodvijate loko lokānnodvijate ca yaḥ |
harṣāmarṣabha-yodvegair mukto yaḥ sa ca me priyaḥ || 12.15
yasmāt: from whom; na: not; udvijate: is agitated; lokaḥ: the world; lokāt: from the world; na: not; udvijate : is agitated; ca: and; yaḥ: who; harṣāmarṣabhayodvegaiḥ: from joy; envy; fear and anxiety; muktaḥ: freed; yaḥ: who; sa: he; ca: and; me: to me; priyaḥ: dear
12.15 He, by whom the world is not affected adversely, and who in turn does not affect the world adversely, and he, who is free from joy, anger, and anxiety, he is dear to Me.
अनपेक्षः शुचिर्दक्ष उदासीनो गतव्यथः।
सर्वारम्भपरित्यागी यो मद्भक्तः स मे प्रियः॥ १६
anapekṣaḥ śucirdakṣaḥ udāsīno gatavyathaḥ |
sarvārambhaparityāgī yo madbhaktaḥ sa me priyaḥ || 12.16
anapekṣaḥ: free from expectations; śuciḥ: pure; dakṣa: expert; udāsīnaḥ: unconcerned; gatavyathaḥ: untroubled; sarvārambha parityāgī: renouncing all undertakings; yo: who; madbhaktaḥ: my devotee; saḥ: he; me: to me; priyaḥ: dear
12.16 He, who is free from wants, who is pure and skilled, unconcerned, untroubled, who is selfless in whatever he does, he who is devoted to Me, he is dear to Me.
यो न हृष्यति न द्वेष्टि न शोचति न काङ्क्षति।
शुभाशुभपरित्यागी भक्तिमान्यः स मे प्रियः॥ १७
yo na hṛṣyati na dveṣṭi na śocati na kāṅkṣati |
śubhāśubhaparityāgi bhaktimānyaḥ sa me priyaḥ || 12.17
yaḥ: who; na: not; hṛṣyati: rejoices; na: not; dveṣṭi: hates; na: not; śocati: grieves; na: not; kāṅkṣati: desires; subhāśubha parityāgī: renouncing good and evil; bhaktimān: full of devotion; yaḥ: who; sa: he; me: to me; priyaḥ: dear
12.17 He who does not rejoice or hate or grieve or desire, renounces both good and evil and who is full of devotion, he is dear to Me.
समः शत्रौ च मित्रे च तथा मानापमानयोः।
शीतोष्णसुखदुःखेषु समः सङ्गविवर्जितः॥ १८
samaḥ śatrau ca mitre ca tathā mānāpamānayoḥ |
śītoṣṇasukhaduḥkheṣu samaḥ saṅgavivarjitaḥ || 12.18
samaḥ: equal; śatrau: to an enemy; ca: also; mitre: to a friend; ca: also; tathā: so; māna: in honor; apamānayoḥ: and dishonour; śīta: in cold; uṣṇa: heat; sukha: happiness; duḥkheṣu: and sorrow; samaḥ: same; saṅgavivarjitaḥ: free from all association
तुल्यनिन्दास्तुतिर्मौनी संतुष्टो येन केनचित्।
अनिकेतः स्थिरमतिर्भक्तिमान्मे प्रियो नरः ॥ १९
tulyanindāstutir maunī santuṣṭo yena kenacit |
aniketaḥ sthira-matir bhaktimānme priyo naraḥ || 12.19
tulya: equal; nindā: in defamation; stutiḥ: and repute; maunī: silent; santuṣṭaḥ: satisfied; yena kenacit: with anything; aniketaḥ: having no residence; sthira: fixed; matiḥ: mind; bhaktimān: engaged in devotion; me: to Me; priyaḥ: dear; naraḥ: a man
12.18,19 One who treats friends and enemies the same, who faces in the same manner honor and dishonor, heat and cold, happiness and sorrow, fame and infamy, one who is always free from attachment, always silent and satisfied with anything, without a fixed home, who is fixed in mind and who is devoted to Me, such a person is very dear to Me.
ये तु धर्म्यामृतमिदं यथोक्तं पर्युपासते।
श्रद्दधाना मत्परमा भक्तास्तेऽतीव मे प्रियाः॥ २०
ye tu dharmyāmṛtam idaṁ yathoktaṁ paryupāsate /
śraddadhānā matparamā bhaktās te ’tīva me priyāḥ // 12.20
ye: who; tu: indeed; dharmyā: righteous path; amṛtam: nectar; idaṁ: this; yathā: as; uktaṁ: says; paryupāsate: follow; śraddadhānā: with faith; matparamā: taking Me as the Supreme Lord; bhaktāḥ: devotees; te: they; atīva: very much; me: to Me; priyāḥ: dear
12.20 Those who truly follow this imperishable path of righ-teousness with great faith, making Me the supreme goal, are very dear to Me.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे भक्तियोगो नाम द्वादशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde bhaktiyogo nāma
dvādaśo’dhyāyaḥ //
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the twelfth chapter named, Bhakti Yogaḥ, ‘Union Through Devotional Love.’
CHAPTER
13
अथ त्रयोदशोऽध्यायः
क्षेत्रक्षेत्रज्ञविभागयोगः
Kṣetra Kṣetrajña Vibhāga Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच
प्रकृतिं पुरुषं चैव क्षेत्रं क्षेत्रज्ञमेव च।
एतद्वेदितुमिच्छामि ज्ञानं ज्ञेयं च केशव॥ १
arjuna uvāca
prakṛtiṁ puruṣaṁ caiva kṣetraṁ kṣetrajñameva ca |
etad veditum icchāmi jñānaṁ jñeyaṁ ca keśava || 13.1
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; prakṛtiṁ: nature; puruṣaṁ: the enjoyer; ca: also; eva: certainly; kṣetraṁ: body; kṣetrajñam: knower of the body; eva: certainly; ca: also; etad: all this; veditum: to understand; icchāmi: I wish; jñānaṁ: knowledge; jñeyaṁ: the object of knowledge; ca: also; keśava: O Kṛṣṇa.
13.1 Arjuna says: O Keśava, I wish to know and understand about prakṛti and puruṣa, passive and active energies. The field [kṣetra] and the knower of the field [kṣetrajña], and of knowledge [jñānaṁ] and of the end of knowledge [jñeyaṁ].
श्री भगवानुवाच ।
इदं शरीरं कौन्तेय क्षेत्रमित्यभिधीयते ।
एतद्यो वेत्ति तं प्राहुः क्षेत्रज्ञ इति तद्विदः ॥ १
śrībhagavānuvāca
idam śarīraṁ kaunteya kṣetram ity abhidhīyate |
etadyo vetti taṁ prāhuḥ kṣetrajña iti tadvidaḥ || 13.2
śrī bhagavān uvāca: the personality of God says; idaṁ: this; śarīraṁ: body; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; kṣetraṁ: the field; iti: thus; abhidhīyate: is called; etat: this; yaḥ: anyone; vetti: knows; taṁ: he; prāhuḥ: is called; kṣetrajña: knower of the body; iti: thus; tadvidaḥ: one who knows
13.2 Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa replies: This body, O Kaunteya, is called the field, kṣetra. Anyone who knows this body is called the knower of the field, kṣetrajña.
क्षेत्रज्ञं चापि मां विद्धि सर्वक्षेत्रेषु भारत ।
क्षेत्रक्षेत्रज्ञयोर्ज्ञानं यत्तज्ज्ञानं मतं मम ॥ २
kṣetrajñaṁ cāpi māṁ viddhi sarvakṣetreṣu bhārata |
kṣetra-kṣetrajñayor jñānaṁ yat taj jñānaṁ mataṁ mama || 13.3
kṣetrajñaṁ: the knower; ca: also; api: certainly; māṁ: Me; viddhi: know; sarva: all; kṣetreṣu: in bodily fields; bhārata: O son of Bhārata; kṣetra: field of activities (the body); kṣetrajñayoḥ: the knower of the field; jñānaṁ: knowledge; yat: that which is taught; tat: that; jñānaṁ: knowledge; mataṁ: opinion; mama: that
13.3 O Bhārata, know that I am the Knower in all bodies [kṣetrajña], the witness. In my opinion knowledge means the understanding of this body or the field of activity as well as the Knower of this field.
तत्क्षेत्रं यच्च यादृक्च यद्विकारि यतश्च यत् ।
स च यो यत्प्रभावश्च तत्समासेन मे शृणु ॥ ३
tat kṣetraṁ yac ca yādṛk ca yadvikāri yataś ca yat /
sa ca yo yat prabhāvaś ca tat samāsena me sṛṇu // 13.4
tat: that; kṣetraṁ: field of activities; yaḥ: as; ca: and; yādṛk: as it is; ca: and; yat: what is; vikāri: changes; yataḥ: from which; ca: and; yat: which; sa: he; ca: also; yaḥ: one; yat: which; prabhāvaśca: influence also; tat: that; samāsena: in summary; me: from Me; sṛṇu: understand
13.4 Understand my summary of this field of activity and how it is constituted, what its changes are, how it is produced, who that knower of the field of activities is, and what his influences are.
ऋषिभिर्बहुधा गीतं छन्दोभिर्विविधैः पृथक्।
ब्रह्मसूत्रपदैश्चैव हेतुमद्भिर्विनिश्चितैः॥ ४
ṛṣibhir bahudhā gītaṁ chandobhir vividhaiḥ pṛthak /
brahma-sūtra padaiś caiva hetumadbhir viniścitaiḥ // 13.5
ṛṣibhir: by the wise sages; bahudhā: in many ways; gītaṁ: described; chan-dobhiḥ: Vedic hymns; vividhaiḥ: in various; pṛthak: variously; brahmasūtra: the Vedanta; padaiḥ: aphorisms; ca: also; eva: certainly; hetumadbhir: with cause and effect; viniścitaiḥ: ascertained
13.5 That knowledge of the field of activities and of the knower of activities is described by various sages with chants in the scriptures It is presented with all reasoning as to cause and effect.
महाभूतान्यहङ्कारो बुद्धिरव्यक्तमेव च ।
इन्द्रियाणि दशैकं च पञ्च चेन्द्रियगोचराः॥ ५
mahā-bhūtāny ahaṅkāro buddhir avyaktam eva ca /
indriyāṇi daśaikam ca pañca cendriya gocarāḥ // 13.6
इच्छा द्वेषः सुखं दुःखं सङ्घातश्चेतना धृतिः।
एतत्क्षेत्रं समासेन सविकारमुदाहृतम्॥ ६
icchādveṣaḥ sukhaṁ duḥkhaṁ saṅghātaścetanā dhṛtiḥ ।
etatkṣetraṁ samāsena savikāram udāhṛtam ॥ 13.7
mahābhūtāni: great elements; ahaṅkāraḥ: ego; buddhiḥ: intelligence; avyaktaṁ: the unmanifested; eva: certainly; ca: also; indriyāṇi: senses; daśaikaṁ: eleven; ca: also; pañca: five; ca: also; indriyagocarāḥ: objects of the senses; icchā: desire; dveṣaḥ: hatred; sukhaṁ: happiness; duḥkhaṁ: distress; saṅghātaḥ: the aggre-gate; cetanā: living symptoms; dhṛtiḥ: conviction; etat: all this; kṣetraṁ: the field of activities; samāsena: in summary; savikāram: with its modifications; udāhṛtam: exemplified
13.6,7 The field of activities and its interactions are said to be: the five elements of nature, ego, intelligence, the mind, the formless, the ten senses of perception and action, as well as the five objects of senses and desire, hatred, happiness, distress, the aggregate, the life symptoms, and convictions.
अमानित्वमदम्भित्वमहिंसा क्षान्तिरार्जवम्।
आचार्योपासनं शौचं स्थैर्यमात्मविनिग्रहः॥ ७
amānitvam adambhitvam ahiṁsā kṣāntir ārjavam ।
ācāryopāsanaṁ śaucaṁ sthairyam ātma-vinigrahaḥ ॥ 13.8
amānitvaṁ: humility; adambhitvaṁ: pridelessness; ahiṁsā: nonviolence; kṣāntiḥ: tolerance; ārjavam: simplicity; ācāryopāsanaṁ: approaching a bon-afide spiritual master; śaucaṁ: cleanliness; sthairyaṁ: steadfastness; ātma-vinigrahaḥ: control
इन्द्रियार्थेषु वैराग्यमनहङ्कार एव च।
जन्ममृत्युजराव्याधिदुःखदोषानुदर्शनम्॥ ८
indriyārtheṣu vairāgyam anahaṅkāra eva ca ।
janma-mṛtyu-jarā-vyādhi- duḥkha-doṣānudarśanam ॥ 13.9
indriyārtheṣu: in the matter of the senses; vairāgyaṁ: renunciation; ana-haṁkāra: being without egoism; eva: certainly; ca: also; janma: birth; mṛtyu: death; jarā: old age; vyādhi: disease; duḥkha: distress; doṣa: fault; anudarśanam: observing
असक्तिरनभिष्वङ्गः पुत्रदारगृहादिषु।
नित्यं च समचित्तत्वमिष्टानिष्टोपपत्तिषु॥ ९
asaktir anabhiṣvaṅgaḥ putra-dāra-gṛhādiṣu / nityaṁ ca sama-cittatvam iṣṭāniṣṭopapattiṣu // 13.10
asaktiḥ: without attachment; anabhiṣvaṅgaḥ: without association; putra: sons; dāra: wife; gṛhādiṣu: home, etc.; nityaṁ: eternal; ca: also; samacittatvaṁ: equilibrium; iṣṭā: desirable; aniṣṭa: undesirable; upapattiṣu: having obtained
मयि चानन्ययोगेन भक्तिरव्यभिचारिणी ।
विविक्तदेशसेवित्वमरतिर्जनसंसदि॥ १०
mayi cānanya-yogena bhaktir avyabhicāriṇī / vivikta-deśa-sevitvam aratirjana saṁsadi // 13.11
mayi: unto Me; ca: also; ananyayogena: by devotional service; bhaktiḥ: devotion; avyabhicāriṇī: constant, unalloyed; vivikta: solitary; deśa: place; sevitvaṁ: resorting to; aratiḥ: without attachment; jana: to people in general; saṁsadi: mass
अध्यात्मज्ञाननित्यत्वं तत्त्वज्ञानार्थदर्शनम्।
एतज्ज्ञानमिति प्रोक्तमज्ञानं यदतोऽन्यथा॥ ११
adhyātma-jñāna-nityatvaṁ tattva-jñānārtha-darśanam / etaj-jñānam iti proktam ajñānaṁ yad atonyathā // 13.12
adhyātma: pertaining to the self; jñāna: knowledge; nityatvaṁ: eternity; tattva jñānā: knowledge of the truth; artha: for the purpose of; darśanam: philoso-phy; etat: all this; jñānam: knowledge; iti: thus; proktam: declared; ajñānaṁ: ignorance; yat: that which; ataḥ: from this; anyathā: others
13.8,9,10,11,12 Humility, absence of pride, nonviolence, tolerance, simplicity, service to an enlightened spiritual Master, cleanliness, steadiness and self-control; renunciation of the objects of sense gratification; absence of ego, the perception of the pain of the cycle of birth and death, old age and disease; nonattachment to children, wife, home and the rest and even-mindedness amid pleasant and unpleasant events; constant and unalloyed devotion to Me, resorting to solitary places, detachment from the general mass of people; accepting the importance of self realization, and philosophical search for the absolute truth: All these I thus declare to be knowledge and anything contrary to these is ignorance.
ज्ञेयं यत्तत्प्रवक्ष्यामि यज्ज्ञात्वामृतमश्नुते।
अनादिमत्परं ब्रह्म न सत्तन्नासदुच्यते॥ १२
jñeyaṁ yat tat pravakṣyāmi yaj jñātvāmṛtam aśnute l
anādi matparaṁ brahma na sat tan nāsad ucyate ll 13.13
jñeyaṁ: knowable; yat: that; tat: which; pravakṣyāmi: I shall now explain; yat: which; jñātvā: knowing; amṛtaṁ: nectar; aśnute: taste; anādimat: that which has no beginning; paraṁ: the supreme; brahma: spirit; na: neither; sat: cause; tat: that; nā: nor; asat: effect; ucyate: is called
13.13 I shall fully give you the understanding about the know-able with which one can taste eternal bliss or the being or the consciousness that has no beginning. A life beyond the cause and effect and the material world.
सर्वतः पाणिपादं तत्सर्वतोऽक्षिशिरोमुखम्।
सर्वतः श्रुतिमल्लोके सर्वमावृत्य तिष्ठति॥ १३
sarvataḥ pāṇipādaṁ tat sarvato ’kṣiśiromukham l
sarvataḥ śrutimalloke sarvamāvṛtya tiṣṭhati ll 13.14
sarvataḥ: everywhere; pāṇi: hands; pādaṁ: legs; tat: that; sarvataḥ: everywhere; akṣi: eyes; śiro: head; mukham: face; sarvataḥ: everywhere; śrutimat: hearing; loke: in the world; sarvaṁ: everything; āvṛtya: covering; tiṣṭhati: exists 13.14 With hands and feet everywhere, with eyes, heads and mouths everywhere, with ears everywhere, He exists in the worlds, enveloping all. The Paramātman (supreme spirit) is all pervading.
सर्वेन्द्रियगुणाभासं सर्वेन्द्रियविवर्जितम्।
असक्तं सर्वभृच्चैव निर्गुणं गुणभोक्तृ च॥ १४
sarvendriya-guṇābhāsaṁ sarvendriya-vivarjitam /
asaktaṁ sarva-bhṛccaiva nirguṇaṁ guṇabhoktṛ ca // 13.15
sarva: all; indriya: senses; guṇa: qualities; ābhāsaṁ: original source; sarva: all; indriya: senses; vivarjitam: being without; asaktaṁ: without attachment; sarvabhṛt: maintainer of everyone; ca: also; eva: certainly; nirguṇaṁ: without material qualities; guṇabhoktṛ: simultaneously master of the gunas; ca: also
13.15 The Paramātman is the original source of all the senses. Yet, He is beyond all the senses. He is unattached. Although the consciousness is the maintainer of all the living beings, yet He transcends the modes of the nature and at the same time He is the master of the modes of our material nature.
बहिरन्तश्च भूतानामचरं चरमेव च।
सूक्ष्मत्वात्तदविज्ञेयं दूरस्थं चान्तिके च तत्॥ १६
bahir antaśca bhūtānāṁ acaraṁ carameva ca /
sūkṣmatvāt tad avijñeyaṁ dūrasthaṁ cāntike ca tat // 13.16
bahiḥ: outside; antaḥ: inside; ca: also; bhūtānām: of all living entities; acaraṁ: not moving; caraṁ: moving; eva: also; ca: and; sūkṣmatvāt: on account of being subtle; tat: that; avijñeyaṁ: unknowable; dūrasthaṁ: far away; ca: also; antike: near; ca: and; tat: that
13.16 The supreme truth exists both within and without, it is present in everything mobile or immobile. It is not knowable through the senses as it is very subtle. Though far, yet it is the nearest.
अविभक्तं च भूतेषु विभक्तमिव च स्थितम्।
भूतभर्तृ च तज्ज्ञेयं ग्रसिष्णु प्रभविष्णु च॥ १६
avibhaktam ca bhūteṣu vibhaktamiva ca sthitam |
bhūta-bhartṛ ca tajjñeyaṁ grasiṣṇu prabhaviṣṇu ca || 13.17
avibhaktam: without division; ca: also; bhūteṣu: in every living being; vibhak-tam: divided; iva: as if; ca: also; sthitam: situated; bhūta bhartṛ: maintainer of all living entities; ca: also; tat: that; jñeyam: to be understood; grasiṣṇu: devours; prabhaviṣṇu: develops; ca: also
13.17 Though appearing fragmented it is indivisible whole. Though He is the maintainer of every living entity, it is to be understood that He consumes and creates all.
ज्योतिषामपि तज्ज्योतिस्तमसः परमुच्यते।
ज्ञानं ज्ञेयं ज्ञानगम्यं हृदि सर्वस्य विष्ठितम्॥ १७
jyotiṣām api tajjyotis tamasaḥ paramucyate |
jñānaṁ jñeyaṁ jñāna-gamyaṁ hṛdi sarvasya viṣṭhitam || 13.18
jyotiṣām: in all luminous objects; api: also; tat: that; jyotiḥ: source of light; tamasaḥ: of the darkness; param: beyond; ucyate: is said; jñānam: knowledge; jñeyam: to be known; jñānagamyam: to be approached by knowledge; hṛdi: in the heart; sarvasya: of everyone; viṣṭhitam: situated
13.18 He is the source of light in all luminous objects. He is beyond the darkness of matter and is formless. He is knowledge, He is the object of knowledge, and He is the goal of knowledge. He is situated in everyone's heart.
इति क्षेत्रं तथा ज्ञानं ज्ञेयं चोक्तं समासतः।
मद्भक्त एतद्विज्ञाय मद्भावायोपपद्यते॥ १८
iti kṣetram tathā jñānaṁ jñeyaṁ co ’ktaṁ samāsataḥ |
madbhakta etadvijñāya madbhāvāyopapadyate || 13.19
iti: thus; kṣetraṁ: the field of activities (the body); tathā: also; jñānaṁ: knowl-edge; jñeyaṁ: the knowable; ca: also; uktaṁ: described; samāsataḥ: in sum-mary; madbhaktaḥ: My devotee; etad: all this; vijñāya: after understanding; madbhāvāya: My nature; upapadyate: attains
13.19 Thus the field of activities, knowledge and the knowable has been summarily described by Me. It is only when we can understand the true nature of our supreme Self and the material world with which we have created false identities that we can go beyond this and attain the supreme Self itself.
प्रकृतिं पुरुषं चैव विद्ध्यनादी उभावपि ।
विकारांश्च गुणांश्चैव विद्धि प्रकृतिसंभवान् ॥ १९
prakṛtiṁ puruṣaṁ caiva viddhyanādī ubhāvapi | vikārāṁś ca guṇāṁś caiva viddhi prakṛti saṁbhavān || 13.20
prakṛtiṁ: material nature; puruṣaṁ: living entity; ca: also; eva: certainly; viddhi: must know; anādī: without beginning; ubhāu: both; api: also; vikārān: transformations; ca: also; guṇān: three modes of nature; ca: also; eva: certainly; viddhi: know; prakṛti: material nature; saṁbhavān: produced of
13.20 Prakṛti or the field and its attributes and the puruṣa or the knower or the supreme consciousness are both without beginning. All the transformations of nature that we see are produced by the field or prakṛti.
कार्यकारणकर्तृत्वे हेतुः प्रकृतिरुच्यते ।
पुरुषः सुखदुःखानां भोक्तृत्वे हेतुरुच्यते ॥ २०
kārya-kāraṇa-kartṛtve hetuḥ prakṛtirucyate | puruṣaḥ sukha-duḥkhānāṁ bhoktṛtve heturucyate || 13.21
kārya: effect; kāraṇa: cause; kartṛtve: in the matter of creation; hetuḥ: instru-ment; prakṛtiḥ: material nature; ucyate: is said to be; puruṣaḥ: the living entity; sukha: of happiness; duḥkhānāṁ: and distress; bhoktṛtve: in enjoyment; hetuḥ: the instrument; ucyate: is said to be
13.21 In the production of the body and the senses, prakṛti is said to be the cause; In the experience of pleasure and pain, puruṣa is said to be the cause.
पुरुषः प्रकृतिस्थो हि भुङ्क्ते प्रकृतिजान्गुणान् ।
कारणं गुणसङ्गोऽस्य सदसद्योनिजन्मसु ॥ २१
puruṣaḥ prakṛtistho hi bhuṅkte prakṛti-jān-guṇān l
kāraṇaṁ guṇasaṅgosya sadasadyonijanmasu ll 13.22
puruṣaha: the living entity; prakṛtisthaḥ: being situated in the material energy; hi: certainly; bhuṅkte: enjoys; prakṛtijān: produced by the material nature; guṇān: modes of nature; kāraṇaṁ: cause; guṇasaṅgaḥ: association with the modes of nature; asya: of the living entity; sadasad: good and bad; yoni: species of life; janmasu: births
13.22 The living entity in the material nature follows the way of life, enjoying the moods of nature. Due to association with the material nature it meets the good or evil among various species.
उपद्रष्टानुमन्ता च भर्ता भोक्ता महेश्वरः ।
परमात्मेति चाप्युक्तो देहेऽस्मिन्पुरुषः परः ॥ २३
upadraṣṭānumantā ca bhartā bhoktā maheśvaraḥ l
paramātmeti cāpyukto dehe'sminpuruṣaḥ paraḥ ll 13.23
upadraṣṭā: overseer; anumantā: permitter; ca: also; bhartā: master; bhoktā: supreme enjoyer; maheśvaraḥ: the supreme Lord; paramātmā: supersoul; iti: also; ca : and; apyuktaḥ: is said; dehe: in this body; asmin: this; puruṣaḥ: enjoyer; paraḥ: transcendental
13.23 Yet, in this body there is a transcendental energy. He who is divine, who exists as a owner or the witness, supporter, enjoyer and the pure witnessing consciousness, is known as the Paramātman.
य एवं वेत्ति पुरुषं प्रकृतिं च गुणैः सह।
सर्वथा वर्तमानोऽपि न स भूयोऽभिजायते ॥ २४
ya evaṁ vetti puruṣaṁ prakṛtiṁ ca guṇaiḥ saha I sarvathā vartamānopi na sa bhūyobhijāyate II 13.24
yaḥ: he who; evaṁ: thus; vetti: understands; puruṣam: the living entity; prakṛtiṁ: material nature; ca: and; guṇaiḥ: modes of material nature; saha: with; sarvathā: by all means; vartamānaḥ: situated; api: in spite of; na: never; saḥ: he; bhūyaḥ: again; abhijāyate: takes his birth
13.24 One who understands this philosophy concerning material nature, the living entity and the interaction of the modes of nature is sure to attain liberation. He will not take birth here again, regardless of his present position.
ध्यानेनात्मनि पश्यन्ति केचिदात्मानमात्मना।
अन्ये साङ्ख्येन योगेन कर्मयोगेन चापरे ॥ २५
dhyānenātmani paśyanti kecidātmānamātmanā I anye sāṅkhyena yogena karmayogena cāpare II 13.25
dhyānena: by meditation; ātmani: in one self; paśyanti: see; kecit: some; ātmānam: Supersoul; ātmanā: by the mind; anye: others; sāṅkhyena: by phil-osophical discussion; yogena: by the yoga system; karmayogena: by activities without fruitive desire; ca: also; apare: others
13.25 Some perceive the Paramātman in their inner psyche through mind and intellect that have been purified by meditation or by metaphysical knowledge or by karma yoga.
अन्ये त्वेवमजानन्तः श्रुत्वान्येभ्य उपासते।
तेऽपि चातितरन्त्येव मृत्युं श्रुतिपरायणाः ॥ २६
anye tv evam ajānantaḥ śrutvānyebhya upāsate I te 'pi 'cātitaranty eva mṛtyuṁ śrutiparāyaṇaḥ II 13.26 anye: others; tu: but; evam: thus; ajānantaḥ: without spiritual knowledge; śrutvā: by hearing; anyebhyaḥ: from others; upāsate: begin to worship; te: they; api: also; ca: and; atitaranti: transcend; eva: certainly; mṛtyuṁ: the path of death; śrutiparāyaṇāḥ : inclined to the process of hearing
13.26 There are those who, although not conversant in spir-itual knowledge, begin to worship the supreme personality upon hearing about Him from others. Through the process of hearing about the supreme Self, they also transcend the path of birth and death.
यावत्सञ्जायते किञ्चित्सत्त्वं स्थावरजङ्गमम्।
क्षेत्रक्षेत्रज्ञसंयोगात्तद्विद्धि भरतर्षभ॥ २७
yāvatsañjāyate kiñcit sattvaṁ sthāvarajaṅgamam |
kṣetra-kṣetrajña-saṁyogāt tadviddhi bharatarṣabha || 13.27
yāvat: whatever; sañjāyate: takes place; kiñcit: anything; sattvaṁ: existence; sthāvara: not moving; jaṅgamam: moving; kṣetra: the body; kṣetrajña: knower of the body; saṁyogāt: union between; tadviddhi: you must know it; bhara-tarṣabha: O chief of the Bhāratas
13.27 Bhārata, know that whatever that is movable or immovable is born, It comes into existence by combination of kṣetra and kṣetrajña
समं सर्वेषु भूतेषु तिष्ठन्तं परमेश्वरम्।
विनश्यत्स्वविनश्यन्तं यः पश्यति स पश्यति॥ २८
samaṁ sarveṣu bhūteṣu tiṣṭhantaṁ parameśvaram |
vinaśyatsvavinaśyantaṁ yaḥ paśyati sa paśyati || 13.28
samaṁ: equally; sarveṣu: in all; bhūteṣu: living entities; tiṣṭhantaṁ: residing; parameśvaram: the supersoul; vinaśyatsu: in the destructible; avinaśyantaṁ : not destroyed; yaḥ: anyone; paśyati: sees; saḥ: he; paśyati: actually sees
13.28 One who sees the supreme Spirit accompanying the individual soul in all bodies, who understands that neither the individual soul nor the supreme Spirit is ever destroyed, actually sees.
समं पश्यन्हि सर्वत्र समवस्थितमीशरम्।
न हिनस्त्यात्मनात्मानं ततो याति परां गतिम्॥ २९
samaṁ paśyanhi sarvatra samavasthitamīsvaram |
na hinastyātmanā 'tmanaṁ tato yāti parāṁ gatim || 13.29
samam: equally; paśyan: seeing; hi: certainly; sarvatra: everywhere; samavas-thitam: equally situated; īsvaram: Supersoul; na: does not; hinasti: degrade; ātmanā: by the mind; atmanaṁ: the soul; tato yāti: then reaches; parāṁ: the transcendental; gatim: destination
13.29 When one does not get degraded or influenced by the mind and when he can see the Supreme Spirit in all living and non-living things, One reaches the transcendental destination.
प्रकृत्यैव च कर्माणि क्रियमाणानि सर्वशः।
यः पश्यति तथात्मानमकर्तारं स पश्यति॥ ३०|
prakṛtyaiva ca karmāṇi kriyamāṇāni sarvaśaḥ |
yaḥ paśyati tathātmānam akartāraṁ sa paśyati || 13.30
prakṛtyā: by material nature; eva: certainly; ca: also; karmāṇi: activities; kri-yamāṇāni: engaged in performing; sarvaśaḥ: in all respects; yaḥ: anyone who; paśyati: sees; tathā: so also; atmānaṁ: himself; akartāraṁ: non-doer; saḥ: he; paśyati: sees perfectly
13.30 One who can see that all activities are performed by the body, which is created of material nature, sees that the Self does nothing, actually sees.
यदा भूतपृथग्भावमेकस्थमनुपश्यति।
तत एव च विस्तारं ब्रह्म सम्पद्यते तदा॥ ३१
yadā bhūta-pṛthag-bhāvam ekasthamanupaśyati |
tata eva ca vistāraṁ brahma saṁpadyate tadā || 13.31
yadā: when; bhūta: living entities; pṛthagbhāvaṁ: separated identities; ekasthaṁ: situated in one; anupaśyati: tries to see through authority; tata eva: thereafter; ca: also; vistāraṁ: expanded; brahma: the Absolute; saṁpadyate: attains; tadā: at that time
13.31 When a person can see the supreme Self in all living entities then he will cease to see the separateness among the living entities. He will see that the whole universe is an ex-pansion and expression of the same truth.
अनादित्वान्निर्गुणत्वात्परमात्मायमव्ययः।
शरीरस्थोऽपि कौन्तेय न करोति न लिप्यते॥ ३२
anāditvānnirguṇa tvāt paramātmāyamavyayaḥ |
śarīrastho'pi kaunteya na karoti na lipyate || 13.32
anāditvāt: due to eternity; nirguṇatvāt: due to transcendental; paramātmā: supreme soul; ayam: this; avyayaḥ: inexhaustible; śarīrastho 'pi: though dwell-ing in the body; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; na karoti: never does anything; na lipyate : nor is he entangled
13.32 Those with the vision of eternity can see that the soul is transcendental, eternal, and beyond the modes of nature. Despite contact with the material body, O Arjuna, the soul neither does anything nor is attached.
यथा सर्वगतं सौक्ष्म्यादाकाशं नोपलिप्यते।
सर्वत्रावस्थितो देहे तथात्मा नोपलिप्यते॥ ३३
yathā sarvagataṁ saukṣmyād ākāśaṁ nopalipyate |
sarvatrāvasthito dehe tathātmā nopalipyate || 13.33
yathā: as; sarvagataṁ: all-pervading; saukṣmyād: due to being subtle; ākāśaṁ: the sky; na: never; upalipyate: mixes; sarvatra: everywhere; avasthitaḥ: situated; dehe: in the body; tathā: such; ātmā: the self; na: never; upalipyate: mixes.
13.33 The sky, due to its subtle nature, does not mix with anything, although it is all-pervading. Similarly, the soul, situated in Brahman, does not mix with the body, though situated in that body.
यथाप्रकाशयत्येकः कृत्स्नं लोकमिमं रविः।
क्षेत्रं क्षेत्री तथा कृत्स्नं प्रकाशयति भारत ॥ ३४
yathā prakāśayatyekaḥ kṛtsnaṁ lokamimaṁ raviḥ । kṣetraṁ kṣetrī tathā kṛtsnaṁ prakāśayati bhārata ॥ 13.34
yathā: as; prakāśayati: illumines; ekaḥ: one; kṛtsnaṁ: the whole; lokaṁ: uni-verse; imaṁ: this; raviḥ: the sun; kṣetraṁ: this body; kṣetrī: the soul; tathā: similarly; kṛtsnaṁ: all; prakāśayati: illumines; bhārata: O son of Bhārata
13.34 O son of Bhārata, as the Sun alone illumines the entire Universe, so does the living entity, one within the body, illumines the entire consciousness.
क्षेत्रक्षेत्रज्ञयोरेवमन्तरं ज्ञानचक्षुषा।
भूतप्रकृतिमोक्षं च ये विदुर्यान्ति ते परम्॥ ३५
kṣetrakṣetrajñayor evam antaraṁ jñāna-cakṣuṣā । bhūta-prakṛti-mokṣaṁ ca ye viduryānti te param ॥ 13.35
kṣetra: body; kṣetrajñayoḥ: of the proprietor of the body; evaṁ: that; antaraṁ: difference; jñānacakṣuṣā: by vision of knowledge; bhūta: living entity; prakṛti: material nature; mokṣaṁ: liberation; ca: also; ye: one who; viduḥ: knows; yānti: approaches; te: they; param: supreme
13.35 Those, who see with the eyes of knowledge the difference between the body-mind, kṣetra and the knower of the body-mind, kṣetrajña, can understand the process. Are liberated from the bondages of the material nature and attain the Paramātman.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे क्षेत्रक्षेत्रज्ञविभागयोगो नाम
त्रयोदशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṃ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṃvāde
kṣetra kṣetrajña vibhāgayogo nāma
trayodaśo'dhyāyaḥ ||
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the thirteenth chapter named, Kṣetra Kṣetrajña Vibhāga Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Discrimination of the Kṣetra, the Field and Kṣetrajña, the Knower of the Field.”
CHAPTER
14
अथ चतुर्दशोऽध्यायः गुणत्रयविभागयोगः
Guṇatraya Vibhāga Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच।
परं भूयः प्रवक्ष्यामि ज्ञानानां ज्ञानमुत्तमम्।
यज्ज्ञात्वा मुनयः सर्वे परां सिद्धिमितो गताः॥ १
śrībhagavānuvāca
paraṁ bhūyaḥ pravakṣyāmi jñānānāṁ jñānamuttamam ।
yajjñātvā munayaḥ sarve parāṁ siddhimito gatāḥ ।। 14.1
śrī bhagavān uvāca: Kṛṣṇa says; paraṁ: supreme; bhūyaḥ: again; pravakṣyāmi: I shall speak; jñānānāṁ: of all knowledge; jñānaṁ: knowledge; uttamam: the supreme; yat: which; jñātvā: knowing; munayaḥ: the sages; sarve: all; parāṁ: supreme; siddhiṁ: perfection; itaḥ: from this world; gatāḥ: attained
14.1 Bhagavān Śrī Kṛṣṇa says: I will declare to you again the Supreme wisdom, The knowledge of which has helped all sages attain Supreme perfection.
इदं ज्ञानमुपाश्रित्य मम साधर्म्यमागताः।
सर्गेऽपि नोपजायन्ते प्रलये न व्यथन्ति च॥ २
idaṁ jñānamupāśritya mama sādharmyamāgatāḥ ।
sarge’pi nopajāyante pralaye na vyathanti ca ।। 14.2
idam: this; jñānam: knowledge; upāśritya: taking shelter of; mama: My; sādharmyam: nature; āgatāḥ: attained; sarge 'pi: even in the creation; na: never; upajāyante: comes in; pralaye: in the annihilation; na: nor; vyathanti: disturbed; ca: also
14.2 By becoming fixed in this knowledge, one can attain the transcendental nature, like my own, and establish in his Eternal Consciousness, that one is not born at the time of creation, or disturbed at the time of dissolution.
मम योनिर्महद्ब्रह्म तस्मिन्गर्भं दधाम्यहम्।
संभवः सर्वभूतानां ततो भवति भारत॥ ३
mama yonir-mahad-brahma tasmingarbhaṁ dadhāmyahaṁ /
sambhavaḥ sarvabhūtānāṁ tato bhavati bhārata // 14.3
mama: My; yoniḥ: source of birth; mahad brahma: material cause of the entire creation called mahat brahma; tasmin: in that; garbham: pregnancy; dadhāmi: create; aham: I; sambhavaḥ: possibility; sarvabhūtānām: of all living entities; tataḥ: thereafter; bhavati: becomes; bhārata: O son of Bhārata
14.3 The total material substance, called Brahman, is the source of birth, It is that Brahman that I impregnate, making possible the births of all living beings, O son of Bhārata.
सर्वयोनिषु कौन्तेय मूर्तयः सम्भवन्ति याः।
तासां ब्रह्म महद्योनिरहं बीजप्रदः पिता॥ ४
sarvayoniṣu kaunteya mūrtayaḥ saṁbhavanti yāḥ /
tāsāṁ brahma mahad yonir ahaṁ bījapradaḥ pitā // 14.4
sarva yoniṣu: in all species of life; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; mūrtayaḥ: forms; saṁbhavanti: as they appear; yāḥ: which; tāsām: all of them; brahma: supreme; mahad yoniḥ: the source of birth in the material substance; aham: Myself; bījapradaḥ: seed-giving; pitā: father
14.4 Arjuna, understand that all species of life are made possible by birth in this material nature, and I am the seed-giving father.
सत्त्वं रजस्तम इति गुणाः प्रकृतिसंभवाः ।
निबध्नन्ति महाबाहो देहे देहिनमव्ययम् ॥ ५
sattvaṁ rajastama iti guṇāḥ prakṛtisaṁbhavāḥ /
nibadhnanti mahābāho dehe dehinamavyayam // 14.5
sattvaṁ: mode of goodness; rajaḥ: mode of passion; tamaḥ: mode of ignorance; iti: thus; guṇāḥ: qualities; prakṛti: material nature; saṁbhavāḥ: produced of; nibadhananti: does condition; mahābāho: O mighty-armed one; dehe: in this body; dehinam: the living entity; avyayaṁ: eternal
14.5 Material nature consists of the three modes—goodness, passion and ignorance. When the living entity comes in contact with nature, it becomes conditioned by these modes.
तत्र सत्त्वं निर्मलत्वात्प्रकाशकमनामयम् ।
सुखसङ्गेन बध्नाति ज्ञानसङ्गेन चानघ ॥ ६
tatra sattvaṁ nirmalatvāt prakāśakamanāmayam /
sukhasaṅgena badhnāti jñānasaṅgena cānagha // 14.6
tatra: thereafter; sattvaṁ: mode of goodness; nirmalatvāt: being purest in the material world; prakāśakam: illuminating; anāmayam: without any sinful reaction; sukha: happiness; saṅgena: association; badhnāti: conditions; jñāna: knowledge; saṅgena: association; ca: also; anagha: O sinless one
14.6 O Sinless One, the mode of goodness, satva, being purer than the others, is illuminating, and it frees one from all sinful reactions. Those situated in that mode develop knowledge, but they become conditioned by the concept of happiness.
रजो रागात्मकं विद्धि तृष्णासङ्गसमुद्भवम् ।
तन्निबध्नाति कौन्तेय कर्मसङ्गेन देहिनम् ॥ ७
rajo rāgātmakaṁ viddhi tṛṣṇāsaṅgasamudbhavam |
tannibadhnāti kaunteya karmasaṅgena dehinam || 14.7
rajaḥ: the mode of passion; rāgātmakaṁ: born of desire or lust; viddhi: know; tṛṣṇā: with craving; saṅga: association; samudbhavam: produced of; tan: that; nibadhnāti: binds; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; karmasaṅgena: by association with fruitive activity; dehinam: the embodied
14.7 Kaunteya, know that the mode of passion, rajas, is char-acterized by intense craving and is the source of desire and attachment. Rajas binds the living entity by attachment to work.
तमस्त्वज्ञानजं विद्धि मोहनं सर्वदेहिनाम्।
प्रमादालस्यनिद्राभिस्तन्निबध्नाति भारत॥ ८
tamas tv ajñānajaṁ viddhi mohanaṁ sarvadehinām |
pramādālasya-nidrābhis tannibadhnāti bhārata || 14.8
tamaḥ: mode of ignorance; tu: but; ajñānajaṁ: products of ignorance; viddhi: know; mohanaṁ: delusion; sarvadehinām: of all embodied beings; pramāda: madness; ālasya: indolence; nidrābhiḥ: sleep; tat: that; nibadhnāti: binds; bhārata : O son of Bhārata
14.8 Know, O Arjuna, that the mode of ignorance, tamas, the deluder of the living entity is born of inertia. Tamas binds the living entity by carelessness, laziness, and excessive sleep.
सत्त्वं सुखे सञ्जयति रजः कर्मणि भारत।
ज्ञानमावृत्य तु तमः प्रमादे सञ्जयत्युत॥ ९
sattvaṁ sukhe sañjayati rajaḥ karmaṇi bhārata |
jñānamāvṛtya tu tamaḥ pramāde sañjayatyuta || 14.9
sattvaṁ: mode of goodness; sukhe: in happiness; sañjayati: develops; rajaḥ: mode of passion; karmaṇi: fruits of activities; bhārata: O son of Bhārata; jñānam: knowledge; āvṛtya: covering; tu: but; tamaḥ: the mode of ignorance; pramāde: in madness; sañjayati: develops; uta: it is said
14.9 The mode of goodness conditions one to happiness, passion conditions him to fruits of action, and veiling the knowledge, tamas binds one to carelessness.
रजस्तमश्चाभिभूय सत्त्वं भवति भारत।
रजः सत्त्वं तमश्चैव तमः सत्त्वं रजस्तथा ॥ १०
rajas tamaś cābhibhūya sattvaṁ bhavati bhārata |
rajaḥ sattvaṁ tamaścaiva tamaḥ sattvaṁ rajastathā || 14.10
rajaḥ: mode of passion; tamaḥ: mode of ignorance; ca: also; abhibhūya: also surpassing; sattvaṁ: mode of goodness; bhavati: becomes prominent; bhārata: O son of Bhārata; rajaḥ: mode of passion; sattvaṁ: mode of goodness; tamaḥ: mode of ignorance; ca: also; eva: like that; tamaḥ: mode of ignorance; sattvaṁ: mode of goodness; rajaḥ: mode of passion; tathā: as in this
14.10 Sometimes the mode of passion becomes prominent, de-feating the mode of goodness, O son of Bhārata. And sometimes the mode of goodness defeats passion, and at other times the mode of ignorance defeats goodness and passion. In this way there is always competition for supremacy.
सर्वद्वारेषु देहेऽस्मिन्प्रकाश उपजायते।
ज्ञानं यदा तदा विद्याद्विवृद्धं सत्त्वमित्युत ॥ ११
sarvadvāreṣu dehesmin prakāśa upajāyate |
jñānaṁ yadā tadā vidyād vivṛddhaṁ sattvamityuta || 14.11
sarvadvāreṣu: all the gates; dehe ‘smin: in this body; prakāśaḥ: quality of illumines; upajāyate: develops; jñānaṁ: knowledge; yadā: when; tadā: at that time; vidyāt: must know; vivṛddhaṁ: increased; sattvaṁ: the mode of good-ness; iti: thus; uta: said
14.11 When the light of Self-knowledge illumines all the senses (or gates) in the body, then it should be known that goodness is predominant.
लोभः प्रवृत्तिरारम्भः कर्मणामशमः स्पृहा।
रजस्येतानि जायन्ते विवृद्धे भरतर्षभ॥ १२
lobhaḥ pravṛttirārambhaḥ karmaṇāmaśamaḥ spṛhā |
rajasyetāni jāyante vivṛddhe bharatarṣabha || 14.12
lobhaḥ: greed; pravṛttiḥ: hankering; ārambhaḥ: endeavor; karmaṇām: of ac-tivities; aśamaḥ: uncontrollable; spṛhā: desire; rajasi: in the mode of passion; etāni: all this; jāyante: develop; vivṛddhe: when there is excess; bharatarṣabha: O chief of the descendants of Bhārata
14.12 O Bharatarṣabha, chief of the Bhārata, when there is an increase in the mode of passion, the symptoms of great attachment, uncontrollable desire, hankering, and intense en-deavor develop.
अप्रकाशोऽप्रवृत्तिश्च प्रमादो मोह एव च।
तमस्येतानि जायन्ते विवृद्धे कुरुनन्दन॥ १३
aprakāśo'pravṛttiś ca pramādo moha eva ca |
tamasyetāni jāyante vivṛddhe kurunandana || 14.13
aprakāśaḥ: darkness; apravṛttiḥ: inactivity; ca: and; pramādaḥ: madness; mohaḥ: illusion; eva: certainly; ca: and; tamasi: in the mode of ignorance; etāni: these; jāyante: are manifested; vivrddhe: is developed; kurunandana: O son of Kuru
14.13 O son of Kuru, when there is an increase in the mode of ignorance, madness, illusion, inertia and darkness are manifested.
यदा सत्त्वे प्रवृद्धे तु प्रलयं याति देहभृत्।
तदोत्तमविदां लोकानमलान्प्रतिपद्यते॥ १४
yadā sattve pravṛddhe tu pralayaṁ yāti dehabhṛt |
tadottamavidāṁ lokānam alānpratipadyate || 14.14
yadā: when; sattve: mode of goodness; pravṛddhe: in development; tu: but; pralayam: dissolution; yāti: goes; dehabhṛt: embodied; tadā: at that time; ut-tamavidām: of the great sages; lokān: the planets; amalān: pure; pratipadyate: attains.
14.14 When one dies in the mode of goodness [satva], He goes to the highest of worlds.
रजसि प्रलयं गत्वा कर्मसङ्गिषु जायते।
तथा प्रलीनस्तमसि मूढयोनिषु जायते॥ १५
rajasi pralayaḿ gatvā karmasaṅgiṣu jāyate /
tathā pralīnas tamasi mūḍhayoniṣu jāyate // 14.15
rajasi: in passion; pralayam: dissolution; gatvā: attaining; karmasaṅgiṣu: in the pursuit of activities; jāyate: takes birth; tathā: thereafter; pralīnaḥ: being dissolved; tamasi: in ignorance; mūḍha: ignorant; yoniṣu: species; jāyate: take birth
14.15 When one dies in the mode of passion [rajas], he takes birth among those engaged in activities. When he dies in the mode of ignorance [tamas], he takes birth in the space of the ignorant.
कर्मणः सुकृतस्याहुः सात्त्विकं निर्मलं फलम्।
रजसस्तु फलं दुःखमज्ञानं तमसः फलम्॥ १६
karmaṇaḥ sukṛtasyāhuḥ sāttvikaḿ nirmalaḿ phalam /
rajasastu phalaḿ duḥkham ajñānaḿ tamasaḥ phalam // 14.16
karmaṇaḥ: of work; sukṛtasya: in the mode of goodness; āhuḥ: said; sāttvikaṁ: mode of goodness; nirmalaṁ: purified; phalam: result; rajasaḥ: of the mode of passion; tu: but; phalam: result; duḥkham: misery; ajñānam: nonsense; tamasaḥ: of the mode of ignorance; phalam: result
14.16 By acting in the mode of goodness, one becomes purified. Work done in the mode of passion results in distress, and actions performed in the mode of ignorance result in foolishness.
सत्त्वात्सञ्जायते ज्ञानं रजसो लोभ एव च।
प्रमादमोहौ तमसो भवतोऽज्ञानमेव च॥ १७
sattvātsañjāyate jñānaṁ rajaso lobha eva ca ।
pramādamohau tamaso bhavato'jñānameva ca ॥ 14.17
sattvāt: from the mode of goodness; sañjāyate: develops; jñānaṁ: knowledge; rajasaḥ: from the mode of passion; lobhaḥ: greed; eva: certainly; ca: also; pramāda: madness; mohau: illusion; tamasaḥ: from the mode of ignorance; bhavataḥ: develops; ajñānam: ignorance; eva: certainly; ca: also
14.17 From the mode of goodness, real knowledge develops; from the mode of passion, greed develops; from the mode of ignorance develops foolishness, madness and illusion.
ऊर्ध्वं गच्छन्ति सत्त्वस्था मध्ये तिष्ठन्ति राजसाः।
जघन्यगुणवृत्तिस्था अधो गच्छन्ति तामसाः॥ १८
ūrdhvaṁ gacchanti sattvasthā madhye tiṣṭhanti rājasāḥ ।
jaghanyaguṇavṛttisthā adho gacchanti tāmasāḥ ॥ 14.18
ūrdhvaṁ: upwards; gacchanti: go; sattvasthāḥ: one who is situated in the mode of goodness; madhye: in the middle; tiṣṭhanti: dwell; rājasāḥ: those who are situated in the mode of passion; jaghanya: abominable; guṇa: quality; vṛttisthāḥ: occupation; adhaḥ: down; gacchanti: go; tāmasāḥ: people in the mode of ignorance
14.18 Those situated in the mode of goodness gradually go upward to the higher world; those in the mode of passion live on the earthly planets; and those in the mode of ignorance go down to the worlds below.
नान्यं गुणेभ्यः कर्तारं यदा द्रष्टानुपश्यति।
गुणेभ्यश्च परं वेत्ति मद्भावं सोऽधिगच्छति॥ १९
nānyaṁ guṇebhyaḥ kartāraṁ yadā draṣṭānupaśyati /
guṇebhyaśca paraṁ vetti madbhāvaṁ so'dhigacchati // 14.19
na: never; anyaṁ: other than; guṇebhyaḥ: from the qualities; kartāraṁ: the performer; yadā: when; draṣṭā'nupaśyati: he who sees properly; guṇebhyaśca: from the modes of nature; paraṁ: transcendental; vetti: know; madbhāvaṁ: My spiritual nature; saḥ: he; adhigacchati: is promoted
14.19 When we see that there is nothing beyond these modes of nature in all activities and that the supreme Lord is transcendental to all these modes, the seeker can know My spiritual nature.
गुणानेतानतीत्य त्रीन्देही देहसमुद्भवान्।
जन्ममृत्युजरादुःखैर्विमुक्तोऽमृतमश्नुते॥ २०
guṇānetānatītya trīn dehī dehasamudbhavān /
janma-mṛtyu-jarā-duḥkhair vimukto'mṛtamaśnute // 14.20
guṇān: qualities; etān: all these; atītya: transcending; trīn: three; dehī: embod-ied; deha: body; samudbhavān: produced of; janma: birth; mṛtyu: death; jarā: old age; duḥkhaiḥ: distresses; vimuktaḥ: being freed from; amṛtam: nectar; aśnute: enjoys
14.20 When the embodied being is able to transcend these three modes, he can become free from birth, death, old age and their distresses and can enjoy nectar even in this life.
अर्जुन उवाच
कैर्लिङ्गैस्त्रीन्गुणानेतानतीतो भवति प्रभो।
किमाचारः कथं चैतांस्त्रीन्गुणानतिवर्तते॥ २१
arjuna uvāca
kair liṅgais trīnguṇān etān atīto bhavati prabho |
kim ācāraḥ kathaṁ caitāṁs trīnguṇānativartate || 14.21
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; kaiḥ: by which; liṅgaiḥ: symptoms; trīn: three; guṇān: qualities; etān: all these; atītaḥ: having transcended; bhavati: become; prabho: my Lord; kim: what; ācāraḥ: behavior; kathaṁ: what; ca: also; etāṁ: these; trīn: three; guṇān: qualities; ativartate: transcend
14.21 Arjuna inquires: O my Lord, by what symptoms is one known who is transcendental to those modes? What is his behavior? And how does he transcend the modes of nature?
श्री भगवानुवाच
प्रकाशं च प्रवृत्तिं च मोहमेव च पाण्डव।
न द्वेष्टि सम्प्रवृत्तानि न निवृत्तानि काङ्क्षति॥ २२
śrībhagavānuvāca
prakāśaṁ ca pravṛttiṁ ca mohameva ca pāṇḍava |
na dveṣṭi saṁpravṛttāni na nivṛttāni kāṅkṣati || 14.22
śrībhagavānuvāca: the supreme personality of Divine says; prakāśaṁ ca: and illumination; pravṛttiṁ ca: and attachment; mohaṁ: illusion; eva ca: also; pāṇḍava: O son of Pāṇḍu; na dveṣṭi: does not hate; saṁpravṛttāni: although developed; na nivṛttāni: nor stop development; kāṅkṣati: desires
उदासीनवदासीनो गुणैर्यो न विचाल्यते।
गुणा वर्तन्त इत्येव योऽवतिष्ठति नेङ्गते॥ २३
udāsīnavadāsīno guṇairyo na vicālyate |
guṇā vartanta ityeva yo'vatiṣṭhati neṅgate || 14.23
udāsīnavat: as if neutral; āsīnaḥ: situated; guṇaiḥ: by the qualities; yaḥ: one who; na: never; vicālyate: is agitated; guṇāḥ: the qualities; vartante: is situated; ityeva: knowing thus; yaḥ: one who; avatiṣṭhati: remains; na: never; eṅgati: flickering
समदुःखसुखः स्वस्थः समलोष्टाश्मकाञ्चनः।
तुल्यप्रियाप्रियो धीरस्तुल्यनिन्दात्मसंस्तुतिः॥ २४
sama-duḥkha-sukhaḥ svasthaḥ sama-loṣṭāśma-kāñcanaḥ |
tulya-priyāpriyo dhīras tulya-nindātma-saṁstutiḥ || 14.24
sama: equal; duḥkha: in distress; sukhaḥ: in happiness; svasthaḥ: being situated himself; sama: equally; loṣṭa: a lump of earth; aśma: stone; kāñcanaḥ: gold; tulya: equally disposed; priya: dear; apriyo: undesirable; dhīraḥ: steady; tulya: equally; nindā: in defamation; ātmasaṁstutiḥ: in praise of himself
मानापमानयोस्तुल्यस्तुल्यो मित्रारिपक्षयोः।
सर्वारम्भपरित्यागी गुणातीतः स उच्यते॥ २५।
mānāpamānyos tulyastulyo mitrāri-pakṣayoḥ |
sarvārambha-parityāgī guṇātītaḥ sa ucyate || 14.25
māna: in honor; apamānyoḥ: dishonor; tulyaḥ: equally; tulyaḥ: equally; mi-tra: friend; ari: enemy; pakṣayoḥ: in parties; sarva: all; ārambha: endeavor; parityāgī: renouncer; guṇātītaḥ: transcendental to the material modes of nature; saḥ: he; ucyate: is said to be
14.22,23,24,25 Śrī Bhagavān says: He who does not hate illu-mination, attachment and delusion when they are present, nor longs for them when they disappear; who is seated like one unconcerned, being situated beyond these material reactions of the modes of nature, who remains firm, knowing that the modes alone are active; He who regards alike pleasure and pain, and looks on a lump of earth, a stone and a piece of gold with an equal eye; who is wise and holds praise and blame to be the same; who is unchanged in honor and dishonor, who treats friend and foe alike, who has abandoned all result based undertakings—such a man is said to have transcended the modes of nature.
मां च योऽव्यभिचारेण भक्तियोगेन सेवते।
स गुणान्समतीत्यैतान्ब्रह्मभूयाय कल्पते॥ २६
maṁ ca yo'vyabhicāreṇa bhaktiyogena sevate /
sa guṇān-samatītyaitān brahmabhūyāya kalpate // 14.26
maṁ: unto Me; ca: also; yaḥ: person; avyabhicāreṇa: without fail; bhaktiyogena: by devotional service; sevate: renders service; saḥ: he; guṇān: all the modes of material nature; samatītya: transcending; etān: all this; brahmabhūyāya: to be elevated to the Brahman; kalpate: is considered.
14.26 One who engages in full devotional service, who does not fall down in any circumstance, at once transcends the modes of material nature and thus comes to the level of Brahman.
ब्रह्मणो हि प्रतिष्ठाहममृतस्याव्ययस्य च।
शोसतस्य च धर्मस्य सुखस्यैकान्तिकस्य च॥ २७
brahmaṇo hi pratiṣṭhāham amṛtasyāvyayasya ca /
śāśvatasya ca dharmasya sukhasyaikāntikasya ca // 14.27
brahmaṇaḥ: of the impersonal brahma; hi: certainly; pratiṣṭhā: the rest; aham: I am; amṛtasya: of the immortal; avyayasya: of the imperishable; ca: also; śāśvatasya: of the eternal; ca: and; dharmasya: of the rightful state; sukhasya: happiness; aikāntikasya: ultimate; ca: also.
14.27 And I am the basis of Brahman, which is the rightful state of ultimate happiness, and which is immortal, imperishable and eternal.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे गुणत्रयविभागयोगो नाम चतुर्दशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṃ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde
guṇatraya-vibhāgayogo nāma
caturdaśo’dhyāyaḥ ||
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the fourteenth chapter named, Guṇatraya Vibhāga Yogaḥ, ‘ The Yoga of the Division of the three Guṇas.’
CHAPTER
15
अथ पञ्चदशोऽध्यायः पुरुषोत्तमयोगः
Puruṣottama Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच
ऊर्ध्वमूलमधःशाखमेशत्थं प्राहुरव्ययम्।
छन्दांसि यस्य पर्णानि यस्तं वेद स वेदवित्॥ १
śrī bhagavan uvāca
ūrdhvamūlamadhaḥ śākham aśvatthaṁ prāhuravyayam |
chandāṁsi yasya parṇāni yastaṁ veda sa vedavit || 15.1
śrī bhagavan uvāca: the Lord says; ūrdhvamūlam: with roots above; adhaḥ: downwards; śākham: branches; aśvatthaṁ: banyan tree; prāhuḥ: is said; avyayam: eternal; chandāṁsi: the vedic hymns; yasya: of which; parṇāni: leaves; yaḥ: anyone who; taṁ: that; veda: knows; saḥ: he; vedavit: knower of the Vedas
15.1 Śrī Bhagavān says, The imperishable banyan tree of life, symbolized by the Aśvattha, has its roots above, with the leaves and branches spreading below the earth. The leaves are said to be the Vedic hymns. One who knows this eternal tree becomes the knower of the Vedas.
अधश्चोर्ध्वं प्रसृतास्तस्य शाखा
गुणप्रवृद्धा विषयप्रवालाः ।
अधश्च मूलान्यनुसंततानि
कर्मानुबन्धीनि मनुष्यलोके ॥ २
adhaś cordhvaṁ prasṛtās tasya śākhā
guṇa-pravṛddhā viṣaya-pravālāḥ ।
adhaśca mūlāny anusaṁtatāni
karmānubandhīni manuṣya-loke ।। 15.2
adhaḥ: below; ca: and; urdhvaṁ: above; prasṛtāḥ: extended; tasya: its; śākhāḥ: branches; guṇa: by the human attributes; pravṛddhāḥ: nourished; viṣaya: sense objects; pravālāḥ: buds; adhaḥ: downward; ca: and; mūlani: roots; anusaṁtatāni: extended; karma: action; anubandhīni: bound; manuṣyaloke: in the world of men
15.2 The branches of this tree extend below and above the earth, nourished by the three human attributes, guṇa. Its buds are the sense objects. This tree also has roots going down and these are bound to the resultant actions of humans.
न रूपमस्येह तथोपलभ्यते
नान्तो न चादिर्न च संप्रतिष्ठा ।
अे dealth
अश्वत्थमेनं सुविरूढमूल-
मसङ्गशस्त्रेण दृढेन छित्त्वा ॥ ३
na rūpam asyeha tathopalabhyate
nānto na cādirna ca saṁpratiṣṭhā ।
aśvatthamenam su-virūḍha-mūlam
asaṅga-śastreṇa dṛḍhena chittvā ।। 15.3
na: not; rūpam: form; asya: its; iha: here; tathā: as such; upalabhyate: can be perceived; na: not; antaḥ: end; na: not; ca: and; ādiḥr: beginning; na: not; ca: and; saṁpratiṣṭhā: foundation; aśvattham: banyan tree; enam: this; suvirūḍha: strongly; mūlaṁ: rooted; asaṅgaśastreṇa: by the weapon of detachment; dṛḍhena: strong; chittvā: cut down
15.3 The real form of this tree cannot be perceived. No one can understand where it ends, where it begins, or where its foundation is. But with determination one must cut down this strongly rooted tree with the weapon of detachment.
ततः पदं तत्परिमार्गितव्यं
यस्मिन्गता न निवर्तन्ति भूयः।
तमेव चाद्यं पुरुषं प्रपद्ये
यत: प्रवृत्तिः प्रसृता पुराणी ॥ ४
tataḥ padaṁ tat parimārgitavyaṁ
yasmingatā na nivartanti bhūyaḥ /
tameva cādyaṁ puruṣaṁ prapadye
yataḥ pravṛttiḥ prasṛtā purāṇī // 15.4
tataḥ: thereafter; padaṁ: goal; tat: that; parimārgitavyaṁ: has to be searched out; yasmin: where; gatāḥ: going; na: not; nivartanti: return; bhūyaḥ: again; taṁ: in that; eva: even; ca: and; ādyaṁ: original; puruṣaṁ: supreme; prapadye: sur-render; yataḥ: from whom; pravṛttiḥ: activity; prasṛtā: began; purāṇī: ancient
15.4 One must then seek that place from which having gone, one never returns and surrender to the Supreme Being from whom all activities started from ancient times.
निर्मानमोहा जितसङ्गदोषा
अध्यात्मनित्या विनिवृत्तकामाः।
द्वन्द्वैर्विमुक्ताः सुखदुःखसंज्ञै-
र्गच्छन्त्यमूढाः पदमव्ययं तत्॥ ५
nirmāna-mohā jita-saṅga-doṣā adhyātma-nityā vinivṛtta-kāmāḥ /
dvandvair vimuktāḥ sukha-duḥkha-sañjñair
gacchanty amūḍhāḥ padam avyayaṁ tat || 15.5
nirmāna: without pride; mohāḥ: delusion; jita: having conquered; saṅga: at-tachment; doṣāḥ: defects; adhyātma: in the Self; nityāḥ: eternally; vinivṛitta: detached; kāmāḥ: from desires; dvandvaiḥ: from the dualities; vimuktāḥ: lib-erated; sukha: happiness; duḥkha: sorrow; sañjñaiḥ: known; gacchanti: reach; amūḍhāḥ: not confused; padam: goal; avyayaṁ: eternal; tat: that
15.5 Those who are free from pride, delusion, and attachment, those who dwell in the Self, who are done with lust, who are free from dualities of joy and sorrow, not confused and those who know how to surrender to the supreme person, attain the eternal consciousness.
न तद्भासयते सूर्यो न शशाङ्को न पावकः ।
यद्गत्वा न निवर्तन्ते तद्धाम परमं मम ।। ६
na tadbhāsayate sūryo na śaśāṅko na pāvakaḥ /
yadgatvā na nivartante taddhāma paramaṁ mama // 15.6
na: not; tat: that; bhāsayate: illuminates; sūryaḥ: the sun; na: not; śaśāṅkaḥ: the moon; na: not; pāvakaḥ: fire; yat: where; gatvā: going; na: not; nivartante: return; tad dhāma: that abode; paramaṁ: supreme; mama: My
15.6 That supreme space of eternal consciousness, My consciousness, is not illumined by the Sun or the Moon, or by fire. Those who enter that space never return to this material world.
ममैवांशो जीवलोके जीवभूतः सनातनः ।
मनःषष्ठानीन्द्रियाणि प्रकृतिस्थानि कर्षति ।। ७
mamai'vā'ṁśo jīvaloke jīvabhūtaḥ sanātanaḥ /
manaḥ ṣaṣḍhānī'ndriyāṇi prakṛitisthāni karṣati // 15.7
mama: My; eva: even; aṁśaḥ: portion; jīvaloke : in the world of life; jīvabhūtaḥ: the living entity; sanātanaḥ: eternal; manaḥ: with the mind; ṣaṣḍāni: six; indri-yāṇi: senses; prakṛiti: active principle; sthāni: staying; karṣati: attract
15.7 The living entities in this conditioned material world are a portion of My eternal Self; in this conditioned material world they are attracted by the six senses, which include the mind, dwelling in prakṛti, the active energy principle.
शरीरं यदवाप्नोति यच्चाप्युत्क्रामतीश्वरः ।
गृहीत्वैतानि संयाति वायुर्गन्धानिवाशयात् ॥ ८
śarīraṁ yadavāpnoti yaccāpyutkrāmatīśvaraḥ |
gṛihītvai’tāni saṁyāti vāyurgandhānivāśayāt || 15.8
śarīraṁ: body; yat: when; avāpnoti: gets; yat: when; cāpi: and also; utkrāmati: leaves; īśvaraḥ: the lord of the mind body; gṛihītvā: taking; etāni: all these; saṁyāti: goes away; vāyuḥ: the wind; gandhān: smells; iva: like; āśayāt: from their source
15.8 The spirit in the mind-body living in this material world moves from one body to another carrying these just as air carries aroma.
श्रोत्रं चक्षुः स्पर्शनं च रसनं घ्राणमेव च ।
अधिष्ठाय मनश्चायं विषयानुपसेवते ॥ ९
śrotraṁ cakṣuḥ sparśanaṁ ca rasanaṁ ghrāṇaṁ eva ca |
adhiṣṭhāya manaścāyaṁ viṣayānupasevate || 15.9
śrotraṁ: ears; cakṣuḥ: eyes; sparśanaṁ: touch; ca: and; rasanaṁ: tongue; ghrāṇaṁ: smelling power; eva: even; ca: and; adhiṣṭhāya: presiding over; manaḥ: mind; ca: and; ayaṁ: he; viṣayān: sense objects; upasevate: enjoys
15.9 The living entity, the spirit, leaves one body, takes some other body and gets new eyes, ears, nose, tongue and sensing body according to the saṁskāras it had in its causal layer and enjoys the new mental setup.
उत्क्रामन्तं स्थितं वापि भुञ्जानं वा गुणान्वितम्।
विमूढा नानुश्यन्ति पश्यन्ति ज्ञानचक्षुषः॥ १०
utkrāmantaṁ sthitaṁ vāpi bhuñjānaṁ vā guṇānvitam |
vimūḍhā nānupaśyanti paśyanti jñānacakṣuṣaḥ || 15.10
utkrāmantaṁ: departing; sthitaṁ: staying; vāpi: or also; bhuñjānaṁ: enjoying; vā: or; guṇānvitam: united with attributes; vimūḍhā: foolish persons; na: not; anupaśyanti: see; paśyanti: see; jñānacakṣuṣaḥ: those who have the eyes of knowledge
15.10 Fools in ignorance do not perceive the spirit being united with the guṇās as its enters, enjoys and leaves the body. The one whose inner eye is open clearly perceives everything.
यतन्तो योगिनश्चैनं पश्यन्त्यात्मन्यवस्थितम्।
यतन्तोऽप्यकृतात्मानो नैनं पश्यन्त्यचेतसः॥ ११
yatanto yoginaścainaṁ paśyantyātmanyavasthitam |
yatanto'pyakṛtātmāno nainaṁ paśyantyacetasaḥ || 15.11
yatantaḥ: trying; yoginaḥ: those who practice yoga; ca: and; enaṁ: this; paśyanti: can see; ātmani: in the self; avasthitam: situated; yatantaḥ: trying; api: also; akṛtātmānaḥ: without an understanding of the self; na: not; enaṁ: this; paśyanti: see; acetasaḥ: unintelligent
15.11 The serious practitioner of Yoga, with an understanding of his self, can see all this clearly. But those who do not have an understanding of the self, however much they try, cannot see.
यदादित्यगतं तेजो जगद्भासयतेऽखिलम्।
यच्चन्द्रमसि यच्चाग्नौ तत्तेजो विद्धि मामकम्॥ १२
yad āditya-gataṁ tejo jagad bhāsayate'khilam
yac candramasi yaccāgnau tattejo viddhi māmakam || 15.12
yat: which; ādityagataṁ: residing in the sun; tejaḥ: light; jagat: world; bhā- sayate: lights up; akhilam: completely; yat: which; candramasi: in the moon; yat: which; ca: and; agnau: in the fire; tat: that; tejaḥ: light; viddhi: know; māmakam: from me
15.12 The light of the sun, the light of the moon and the light of fire, all their radiance is also from Me.
गामाविश्य च भूतानि धारयाम्यहमोजसा ।
पुष्णामि चौषधीः सर्वाः सोमो भूत्वा रसात्मकः ॥ १३
gāmāviśya ca bhūtāni dhārayāmy aham ojasā /
puṣṇāmi cauṣadhīḥ sarvāḥ somo bhūtvā rasātmakaḥ // 15.13
gām: the earth; āviśya: entering; ca: and; bhūtāni: living beings; dhārayāmi: sustaining; aham: I; ojasā: by energy; puṣṇāmi: nourishing; ca: and; oṣadhīḥ: plant life; sarvāḥ: all; somaḥ: the Moon; bhūtvā: becoming; rasātmakaḥ: watery
15.13 Entering into earth, I support all beings with My energy; becoming the watery moon I nourish all plant life.
अहं वैश्वानरो भूत्वा प्राणिनां देहमाश्रितः ।
प्राणापानसमायुक्तः पचाम्यन्नं चतुर्विधम् ॥ १४
ahaṁ vaiśvānaro bhūtvā prāṇināṁ dehamāśritaḥ /
prāṇāpāna-samāyuktaḥ pacāmy annaṁ caturvidham // 15.14
ahaṁ: I; vaiśvānaro: as the digestive fire; bhūtvā: becoming; prāṇinām: of all living beings; dehaṁ: body; āśritaḥ: situated; prāṇā: exhaled breath; apāna: inhaled breath; samāyuktaḥ: associated; pacāmi: digest; annaṁ: food; ca-turvidham: fourfold
15.14 I am the fire of digestion in every living body and I am the breath of life, exhaled and inhaled, with which I digest the four-fold food.
सर्वस्य चाहं हृदि सन्निविष्टो मत्तः स्मृतिर्ज्ञानमपोहनं च ।
वेदैश्च सर्वैरहमेव वेद्यो वेदान्तकृद्वेदविदेव चाहम् ॥ १५
sarvasya cāhaṁ hṛdi sanniviṣṭo
mattaḥ smṛtir jñānam apohanaṁ ca /
vedaiśca sarvairahameva vedyo
vedānta-kṛd vedavid eva cāham // 15.15
sarvasya: of all; ca: and; aham: I; hṛdi: in the heart; sanniviṣṭo: seated; mat-taḥ: from Me; smṛtiḥ: memory; jñānam: knowledge; apohanaṁ ca: and loss; vedaiḥ: by the Vedas; ca: also; sarvaiḥ: all; aham: I; eva: even; vedyaḥ: to be known; vedāntakṛt: creator of the Vedānta; vedavit: the knower of the Veda; eva: even; ca: and; aham: I
15.15 I am seated in everyone’s heart and from Me came memory, knowledge and their loss. I am known by the Vedas; indeed, I am the Creator of Vedānta and I am the knower of the Vedas.
द्वाविमौ पुरुषौ लोके क्षरश्चाक्षर एव च।
क्षरः सर्वाणि भूतानि कूटस्थोऽक्षर उच्यते ॥ १६
dvāvimau puruṣau loke kṣaraścākṣara eva ca /
kṣaraḥ sarvāṇi bhūtāni kūṭasthokṣara ucyate // 15.16
dvāu: two; imau: these; puruṣau: puruṣa; loke: in the world; kṣaraḥ: perish-able; ca: and; akṣara: imperishable; eva: even; ca: and; kṣaraḥ: the perishable; sarvāṇi: all; bhūtāni: living being; kūṭasthaḥ: unchangeable; akṣara: imper-ishable; ucyate: is said
15.16 There are two things, the perishable and the imperishable, in this world. There are the living beings who are perishable while there is the unchangeable, the imperishable.
उत्तमः पुरुषस्त्वन्यः परमात्मेत्युदाहृतः।
यो लोकत्रयमाविश्य बिभर्त्यव्यय ईश्वरः॥ १७
uttamaḥ puruṣastv anyaḥ paramātmetyudāhṛtaḥ /
yo lokatrayamāviśya bibhartyavyaya īśvaraḥ // 15.17
uttamaḥ: the best; puruṣaḥ: puruṣa; tu: but; anyaḥ: another; paramātmā: the Supreme Self; iti: thus; udāhṛtaḥ: is said; yaḥ: who; lokatrayaṁ: the three worlds; āviśya: pervading; bibharti: sustaining; avyayaḥ: indestructible; īś- varaḥ: the Lord
15.17 Besides these two, there is the supreme Puruṣa the Lord Himself, who pervades and sustains these three worlds.
यस्मात्क्षरमतीतोऽहमक्षरादपि चोत्तमः।
अतोऽस्मि लोके वेदे च प्रथितः पुरुषोत्तमः॥ १८
yasmāt kṣaram atīto’ham akṣarād api cottamaḥ ।
atosmi loke vede ca prathitaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ॥ 15.18
yasmāt: from which; kṣaram: the perishable; atītaḥ: transcendental; aham: I; akṣarāt: from the impersishable; api: also; ca: and; uttamaḥ: the best; ataḥ: therefore; asmi: I am; loke: in the world; vede: in the Veda; ca: and; prathitaḥ: declared; puruṣottamaḥ: as the Supreme Purusha
15.18 As I am transcendental, beyond both the perishable and the imperishable, and the best, I am declared both in the world and in the Vedas as that supreme person, Puruṣottama.
यो मामेवमसंमूढो जानाति पुरुषोत्तमम् ।
स सर्वविद्भजति मां सर्वभावेन भारत॥ १९
yo mām evam asammūḍho jānāti puruṣottamam ।
sa sarva-vidbhajati mām sarvabhāvena bhārata ॥ 15.19
yaḥ: who; mām: Me; evam: thus; asammūḍhaḥ: without a doubt; jānāti: knows; puruṣottamam: the supreme Puruṣa; saḥ: he; sarvavid: knower of everything; bhajati: worships; mām: Me; sarva bhāvena: with all being; bhārata: O son of Bhārata
15.19 Whoever knows Me as the supreme without a doubt, is to be understood as the knower of everything and he worships Me with all his being, O son of Bhārata.
इति गुह्यतमं शास्त्रमिदमुक्तं मयाऽनघ ।
एतद्बुद्ध्वा बुद्धिमान्स्यात्कृतकृत्यश्च भारत ॥ २०
iti guhyatamaṁ śāstraṁ idam uktaṁ mayānagha l
etad buddhvā buddhimān syāt kṛtakṛtyaśca bhārata ll 15.20
iti: thus; guhyatamaṁ: secret; śāstraṁ: science; idaṁ: this; uktaṁ: taught; mayā: by Me; anagha: O sinless one; etat: this; buddhvā: knowing; buddhimān: wise; syāt: becomes; kṛtakṛtyaḥ: accomplished all actions; ca: and; bhārata: O son of Bhārata
15.20 This is the most confidential teaching disclosed by Me, O Sinless One, and whoever knows this will become wise and his actions will bear fruit.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे पुरुषोत्तमयोगो नाम पञ्चदशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ
yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde puruṣottamayogo nāma
pañcadaśo ‘dhyāyaḥ ll
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the fifteenth chapter named, Puruṣottama Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of the Supreme Being.’
CHAPTER
16
अथ षोडशोऽध्यायः
दैवासुरसम्पद्विभागयोगः
Daivāsura Sampad Vibhāga Yogaḥ
श्री भगवानुवाच
अभयं सत्त्वसंशुद्धिर्ज्ञानयोगव्यवस्थितिः।
दानं दमश्च यज्ञश्च स्वाध्यायस्तप आर्जवम्॥ १
śrī bhagavan uvāca abhayaṁ sattva-saṁśuddhir jñānayogavyavasthitiḥ / dānaṁ damaśca yajñaś ca svādhyāyastapa ārjavam // 16.1
अहिंसा सत्यमक्रोधस्त्यागः शान्तिरपैशुनम्।
दया भूतेष्वलोलुप्त्वं मार्दवं ह्रीरचापलम्॥ २॥
ahiṁsā satyam akrodhas tyāgaḥ śāntir apaiśunam / dayā bhūteṣv aloluptvaṁ mārdavaṁ hrīracāpalam // 16.2
तेजः क्षमा धृतिः शौचमद्रोहो नातिमानिता।
भवन्ति संपदं दैवीमभिजातस्य भारत॥ ३॥
tejaḥ kṣamā dhṛtiḥ śaucam adroho nātimānitā / bhavanti saṁpadaṁ daivīm abhijātasya bhārata // 16.3 śrī bhagavan uvāca: Lord Kṛṣṇa says; abhayam: fearlessness; sattvasaṁśud-dhiḥ: purification of one's existence; jñāna: knowledge; yoga: of linking up; vyavasthitiḥ: remaining engaged in; dānaṁ: charity; damaś ca: and controlling the mind; yajñaś ca: and performance of sacrifice; svādhyāyaḥ: study of vedic literature; tapaḥ: austerity; ārjavam: simplicity;
ahiṁsā: nonviolence; satyaṁ: truthfulness; akrodhaḥ: freedom from anger; tyāgaḥ: renunciation; śāntiḥ: tranquillity; apaiśunaṁ: aversion to fault-finding; dayā: mercy; bhūteṣu: towards all living entities; aloluptvaṁ: freedom from greed; mārdavaṁ: gentleness; hrīḥ: modesty; acāpalam: determination;
tejaḥ: vigor; kṣamā: forgiveness; dhṛtiḥ: fortitude; śaucaṁ: cleanliness; adro-haḥ: freedom from envy; na: not; atimānitā: expectation of honor; bhavanti: become; saṁpadaṁ: qualities; daivīṁ: transcendental; abhijātasya: of one who is born of; bhārata: O son of Bhārata (Arjuna).
16.1,2,3 Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa says: Fearlessness, purification of the being, cultivation of spiritual knowledge, charity and being cen-tered on the being, performance of sacrifices, and accumulation of knowledge, austerity, simplicity, non-violence, truthfulness, freedom from anger, renunciation, tranquility, aversion to fault finding, compassion for all living entities, freedom from cov-etousness, gentleness, modesty, studied determination, vigor, more forgiveness, fortitude, cleanliness, freedom from envy, and from the passion of honor, these transcendental qualities, O Son of Bhārata (Arjuna), belong to divine men, endowed with divine nature.
दम्भो दर्पोऽभिमानश्च क्रोधः पारुष्यमेव च।
अज्ञानं चाभिजातस्य पार्थ सम्पदमासुरीम्॥ ४
dambho darpo'bhimānaś ca krodhaḥ pāruṣyameva ca |
ajñānaṁ cābhijātasya pārtha sampadamāsurīm || 16.4
dambhaḥ: pride; darpaḥ: arrogance; abhimānaḥ: conceit; ca: and; krodhaḥ: anger; pāruṣyaṁ: harshness; eva: certainly; ca: and; ajñānaṁ: ignorance; ca: and; abhijātasya: one who is born of; pārtha: O son of Pṛthā; saṁpadaṁ: nature; āsurīm: demonic.
16.4 Pride, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness or cruelty, and ignorance—these qualities belong to those born with demonic nature, O Pārtha (Arjuna).
दैवी सम्पद्विमोक्षाय निबन्धायासुरी मता।
मा शुचः सम्पदं दैवीमभिजातोऽसि पाण्डव ॥ ५
daivī sampadvimokṣāya nibandhayāsurī matā |
mā śucāḥ sampadaṁ daivīm abhijātosi pāṇḍava || 16.5
daivī: transcendental, divine; sampat: nature; vimokṣāya: for liberation; ni-bandhaya: for bondage; asuri: demonic qualities; matā: it is considered; mā: do not; śucāḥ: worry; saṁpadaṁ: nature; daivīm: transcendental, divine; abhijātaḥ: born; asi: you are; pāṇḍava: O son of Pāṇḍu.
16.5 The transcendental qualities are conducive to liberation, whereas the demonic qualities make for bondage. Do not worry, Pāṇḍava (Arjuna), you are born with Divine qualities.
द्वौ भूतसर्गौ लोकेऽस्मिन्दैव आसुर एव च।
दैवो विस्तरशः प्रोक्त आसुरं पार्थ मे शृणु ॥ ६॥
dvau bhūtasargau loke'smin daiva āsura eva ca |
daivo vistaraśaḥ prokta āsuraṁ pārtha me śṛṇu || 16.6
dvau: two; bhūtasargau: created living beings; loke: in the world; asmin: in this; daiva: godly; āsura: demonic; eva: certainly; ca: and; daivaḥ: divine; vistaraśaḥ: in great detail; proktaḥ: said; āsuraṁ: demonic; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; me: from Me; śṛṇu: hear.
16.6 Pārtha (Arjuna), in this world there are two kinds of created beings, one is divine and the other, demonic. I have explained at length to you the Divine qualities, now understand the demonic qualities also, so that you will understand and live your life blissfully and happily.
प्रवृत्तिं च निवृत्तिं च जना न विदुरासुराः।
न शौचं नापि चाचारो न सत्यं तेषु विद्यते॥ ७॥
pravṛttiṁ ca nivṛttiṁ ca janā na vidurāsurāḥ |
na śaucaṁ nāpi cācāro na satyaṁ teṣu vidyate || 16.7
pravṛttiṁ: bondages; ca: also; nivṛttiṁ: liberation; ca: and; janāḥ: persons; na: never; viduḥ: know; āsurāḥ: demoniac qualities; na: never; śaucaṁ: cleanliness; na: nor; api: also; ca: and; ācāraḥ: behavior; na: never; satyaṁ: truth; teṣu: in them; vidyate: there is.
16.7 Persons with demonic nature do not know what is bond-age and what is liberation; not what is cleanliness; truthful behavior is not in them.
असत्यमप्रतिष्ठं ते जगदाहुरनीश्वरम्।
अपरस्परसंभूतं किमन्यत्कामहैतुकम्॥ ८
asatyamapratiṣṭhaṁ te jagad āhura nīśvaram |
aparaspara-saṁbhūtaṁ kim anyat kāmahaitukam || 16.8
asatyaṁ: unreal; apratiṣṭhaṁ: without foundation; te: they; jagat: the cos-mic manifestation; āhuḥ: is said; anīśvaram: with no controller; aparas-parasaṁbhūtaṁ: born of mutual union; kimanyat: there is no other cause; kāmahaitukam: it is due to lust only.
16.8 People with such qualities think there is no ultimate energy or intelligence that is running this planet earth, that is running the universe, and that this whole creation is produced out of lust and desire, and is unreal.
एतां दृष्टिमवष्टभ्य नष्टात्मानोऽल्पबुद्धयः।
प्रभवन्त्युग्रकर्माणः क्षयाय जगतोऽहिताः॥ ९
etāṁ dṛṣṭimavaṣṭabhya naṣṭātmāno'lpabuddhayaḥ /
prabhavanty ugra-karmāṇaḥ kṣayāya jagato'hitāḥ // 16.9
etāṁ: thus; dṛṣṭim: vision; avaṣṭabhya: accepting; naṣṭa: lost; ātmānaḥ: self; alpabuddhayaḥ: less intelligent; prabhavanti: come forth; ugrakarmāṇaḥ: in painful activities; kṣayāya: for the destruction; jagataḥ: of the world; ahitāḥ: unbeneficial.
16.9 Following this material view of creation, these degraded souls with small intellect, lost in themselves and committing cruel deeds are engaged in the destruction of the world.
काममाश्रित्य दुष्पूरं दम्भमानमदान्विताः।
मोहाद्गृहीत्वाऽसद्ग्राहान्प्रवर्तन्तेऽशुचिव्रताः॥ १०
kāmamāśritya duṣpūraṁ dambhamānamadānvitāḥ /
mohadgṛhītvā 'sadgrāhān pravartante'śucivratāḥ // 16.10
kāmaṁ: lust; āśritya: taking shelter of; duṣpūraṁ: insatiable; dambha: pride; māna: false prestige; madānvitāḥ: absorbed in conceit; mohāt: by illusion; gṛhītvā: taking; asat: nonpermanent; grāhān: things; pravartante: flourish; aśuci: unclean; vratāḥ: avowed.
16.10 Filled with insatiable desires, hypocrisy, pride, and arrogance; holding wrong views due to delusion, they act with impure motives and for impermanent objectives.
चिन्तामपरिमेयां च प्रलयान्तामुपाश्रिताः।
कामोपभोगपरमा एतावदिति निश्चिताः॥ ११
cintāmaparimeyāṁ ca pralayāntāmupāśritāḥ /
kāmopabhogaparamā etāvaditi niścitāḥ // 16.11
आशापाशशतैर्बद्धाः कामक्रोधपरायणाः।
ईहन्ते कामभोगार्थमन्यायेनार्थसञ्चयान्॥ १२
āśāpāśaśatairbaddhāḥ kāmakrodhaparāyaṇāḥ |
īhante kāmabhogārtham anyāyenā’rthasañcayān || 16.12
cintāṁ: fears and anxieties; aparimeyāṁ: unmeasurable; ca: and; pralayāntāṁ: unto the point of death; upāśritāḥ: having taken shelter of them; kāmopab-hoga: sense gratification; paramāḥ: the highest goal of life; etavad: thus; iti: in this way; niścitāḥ: ascertained; āśāpāśa: entanglements in the network of hope; śataiḥ: by hundreds; baddhāḥ: being bound; kāma: lust; krodha: anger; parāyaṇaḥ: always situated in that mentality; īhante: desire; kāma: lust; bhogā: sense enjoyment; artham: for that purpose; anyāyenā: illegally; artha: wealth; sañcayān: accumulate.
16.11,12 Obsessed with endless anxiety lasting until death, considering sense gratification their highest aim, and convinced that sense pleasure is everything; bound by hundreds of ties of desire and enslaved and filled with anger, they strive to obtain wealth by unlawful means to fulfill sensual pleasures.
इदमद्य मया लब्धमिमं प्राप्स्ये मनोरथम्।
इदमस्तीदमपि मे भविष्यति पुनर्धनम्॥ १३॥
idamadya mayā labdham imaṁ prāpsye manoratham |
idamastīdamapi me bhaviṣyati punardhanam || 16.13
idaṁ: this; adya: today, now; mayā: by me; labdhaṁ: attained; imaṁ: this; prāpsye: I shall gain; manoratham: according to my desires; idaṁ: this; asti: there is; idaṁ: this; api: also; me: mine; bhaviṣyati: will increase in the future; punaḥ: again; dhanaṁ: wealth.
16.13 They think: This has been gained by me today; I shall fulfill this desire; I have this much wealth and will have more wealth in the future;
असौ मया हतः शत्रुborderहनिष्ये चापरानपि।
ईश्वरोऽहमहं भोगी सिद्धोऽहं बलवान्सुखी॥ १४
asau mayā hataḥ śatrur haniṣye cāparānapi /
īśvaro'hamahaṁ bhogī siddho'haṁ balavānsukhī // 16.14
आढयोऽभिजनवानस्मि कोऽन्योऽस्ति सदृशो मया।
यक्ष्ये दास्यामि मोदिष्य इत्यज्ञानविमोहिताः॥ १५
āḍhyo'bhijanavānasmi ko'nyo'sti sadṛśo mayā /
yakṣye dāsyāmi modiṣya ity ajñānavimohitāḥ // 16.15
asau: that; mayā: by me; hataḥ: has been killed; śatruḥ: enemy; haniṣye: I shall kill; ca: also; aparān: others; api: certainly; īśvaro: the lord; ahaṁ: I am; ahaṁ: I am; bhogī: the enjoyer; siddhaḥ: complete, perfect; ahaṁ: I am; balavān: powerful; sukhī: happy; āḍhyaḥ: wealthy; abhijanavān: surrounded by aristo-cratic relatives; asmi: I am; kaḥ: who else; anyaḥ: other; asti: there is; sadṛśo: like; mayā: me; yakṣye: I shall sacrifice; dāsyāmi: I shall give charity; modiṣya: I shall rejoice; iti: thus; ajñāna: by ignorance; vimohitāḥ: misled, deluded by.
16.14, 15 That enemy has been slain by me, and I shall slay others also. I am the Lord. I am the enjoyer. I am successful, powerful, and happy; I am rich and born in a noble family. Who is equal to me? I shall perform sacrifice, I shall give charity, and I shall rejoice. Thus deluded by ignorance.
अनेकचित्तविभ्रान्ता मोहजालसमावृताः।
प्रसक्ताः कामभोगेषु पतन्ति नरकेऽशुचौ॥ १६
aneka-citta-vibhrāntā mohajālasamāvṛtāḥ /
prasaktāḥ kāmabhogeṣu patanti narake'śucau // 16. 16
aneka: many; citta vibhrāntāḥ: perplexed by anxieties; moha jāla: by a net of illusions; samāvṛtāḥ: surrounded; prasaktāḥ: attached; kāma: lust; bhogeṣu: sense gratification; patanti: slides down; narake: into hell; aśucau: unclean. 16.16 Thus confused by various anxieties and caught in a net of illusions, one becomes too deeply attached to sensory plea-sures and falls into hell.
आत्मसम्भाविताः स्तब्धा धनमानमदान्विताः।
यजन्ते नामयज्ञैस्ते दम्भेनाविधिपूर्वकम्॥ १७
ātmasambhāvitāḥ stabdhā dhana-māna-madānvitāḥ |
yajante nāma-yajñais te dambhenā’vidhipūrvakam || 16.17
ātmasambhāvitāḥ: self-complacent; stabdhāḥ: conceited; dhanamāna: wealth and false pride; madānvitāḥ: absorbed in pride; yajante: perform sacrifices; nāma: in name only; yajñaiḥ: with such a sacrifice; te: they; dambhena: out of pride; avidhipūrvakaṁ: without following regulations.
16.17 Self-complacent and always conceited, deluded by wealth and false pride, they perform superficial sacrifices in name only, without following the vedic rules or regulations.
अहंकारं बलं दर्पं कामं क्रोधं च संश्रिताः।
मामात्मपरदेहेषु प्रद्विषन्तोऽभ्यसूयकाः॥ १८
ahaṁkāraṁ balaṁ darpaṁ kāmaṁ krodhaṁ ca saṁśritāḥ |
mām-ātma-paradeheṣu pradviṣanto’bhyasūyakāḥ || 16.18
ahaṁkāraṁ: false ego; balaṁ: power, strength; darpaṁ: arrogance, pride; kāmaṁ: lust; krodhaṁ: anger; ca: also; saṁśritāḥ: having taken shelter; mām: of Me; ātma: one’s own; paradeheṣu: in other bodies; pradviṣantaḥ: blasphemes against God; abhyasūyakāḥ: envious.
16.18 The demonic person, consumed by ego, power, pride, lust and anger, becomes envious of the supreme personality of godhead, who is situated in his own body and in the bodies of others, and blasphemes against Him.
तानहं द्विषतः क्रूरान्संसारेषु नराधमान्।
क्षिपाम्यजस्रमशुभानासुरीष्वेव योनिषु॥ १९
tānahaṁ dviṣataḥ krūrān saṁsāreṣu narādhamān /
kṣipāmy ajasram aśubhān āsurīṣveva yoniṣu // 16.19
tān: those; aham: I; dviṣataḥ: envious; krūrān: cruel, wicked; saṁsāreṣu: into the ocean of material existence; narādhamān: the lowest of mankind; kṣipāmi: put; ajasram: repeatedly; aśubhān: inauspicious; āsurīṣu: demonic; eva: cer-tainly; yoniṣu: in the wombs.
16.19 Those who are envious (of Him) and cruel, who are the lowest among men, I repeatedly cast into the ocean of material existence, into various lowly, demonic forms of life.
आसुरीं योनिमापन्ना मूढा जन्मनि जन्मनि।
मामप्राप्यैव कौन्तेय ततो यान्त्यधमां गतिम्॥ २०
āsurīṁ yonimapannā mūḍhā janmani janmani /
māmaprāpyaiva kaunteya tato yāntyadhamāṁ gatim // 16.20
āsurīm: demonic; yonim: species; apannā: gaining; mūḍhāḥ: the foolish; jan-mani janmani: in birth after birth; mām: unto Me; aprāpya: without achiev-ing; eva: certainly; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; tataḥ: thereafter; yānti: goes; adhamāṁ: condemned; gatim: destination.
16.20 These foolish beings attain repeated birth amongst the species of demoniac life. Without ever achieving Me, O Kaunteya (Son of Kuntī), they sink into the most abominable existence.
त्रिविधं नरकस्येदं द्वारं नाशनमात्मनः।
कामः क्रोधस्तथा लोभस्तस्मादेतत्त्रयं त्यजेत्॥ २१
trividhaṁ narakasyedaṁ dvāraṁ nāśanamātmanaḥ /
kāmaḥ krodhastathā lobhas tasmādetattrayaṁ tyajet // 16.21
trividhaṁ: three kinds of; narakasya: hellish; idaṁ: this; dvāraṁ: gate; nāśanaṁ: ruin, destruction; ātmanaḥ: of the self; kāmaḥ: lust; krodhaḥ: anger; tathā: as well as; lobhaḥ: greed; tasmāt: therefore; etat: these; trayaṁ: three; tyajet: give up.
16.21 There are three gates leading to this hell: lust, anger and greed. As they lead to the degradation of the soul, these three are to be abandoned.
एतैर्विमुक्तः कौन्तेय तमोद्वारैस्त्रिभिर्नरः।
आचरत्यात्मनः श्रेयस्ततो याति परां गतिम्॥ २२
etairvimuktaḥ kaunteya tamodvāraistribhirnaraḥ |
ācaratyātmanaḥ śreyas tato yāti parāṁ gatim || 16.22
etaiḥ: by these; vimuktaḥ: escaped; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; tamodvāraiḥ: the gates of darkness; tribhiḥ: three kinds of; naraḥ: a person; ācarati: acts, behaves; ātmanaḥ: self; śreyaḥ: benediction; tataḥ: thereafter; yāti: goes; parāṁ: supreme; gatim: destination
16.22 Those who have escaped these three gates of hell, O Kaunteya, behave in a manner beneficial to the (evolution of the) soul, and thus (gradually) attain the supreme destination.
यः शास्त्रविधिमुत्सृज्य वर्तते कामकारतः।
न स सिद्धिमवाप्नोति न सुखं न परां गतिम्॥ २३
yaḥ śāstravidhimutsṛjya vartate kāmakārataḥ |
na sa siddhimavāpnoti na sukhaṁ na parāṁ gatim || 16.23
yaḥ: anyone; śāstravidhiṁ: the injunctions of the scriptures; utsṛjya: giving up; vartate: remains; kāmakārataḥ: acting whimsically in lust; na: never; saḥ: he; siddhiṁ: perfection; avāpnoti: achieves; na: never; sukhaṁ: happiness; na: never; parāṁ: the supreme; gatim: destination.
16.23 But he who discards scriptural injunctions and acts according to his base impulses attains neither perfection, nor happiness, nor the supreme destination.
तस्माच्छास्त्रं प्रमाणं ते कार्याकार्यव्यवस्थितौ।
ज्ञात्वा शास्त्रविधानोक्तं कर्म कर्तुमिहार्हसि ॥ २४
tasmācchāstraṁ pramāṇaṁ te kāryākāryavyavasthitau / jñātvā śāstravidhānoktaṁ karma kartumihārhasi // 16.24
tasmāt: therefore; śāstraṁ: scriptures; pramāṇaṁ: evidence; te: your; kārya: duty; akārya: forbidden activities; vyavasthitau: in determining; jñātvā: know-ing; śāstra: of scripture; vidhāna: regulations; uktaṁ: as declared; karma: work; kartuṁ: to do; ihā'rhasi: you should do it
16.24 By the regulations of the scriptures, one should under-stand what is duty and what is not duty. After being versed in scriptural injunctions, one should act accordingly.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे दैवासुरसम्पद्विभागयोगो नाम षोडशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu brahmavidyāyāṁ yogaśāstre śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde daivāsurasaṁpad vibhāgayogo nāma ṣoḍaśo’dhyāyaḥ //
In the Upaniṣad of Śrīmad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the sixteenth chapter named, Daivāsura Saṁpad Vibhāga Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Divine and Demonic Nature.’
CHAPTER
17
अथ सप्तदशोऽध्यायः
श्रद्धात्रयविभागयोगः
Śraddhatraya Vibhāga Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच
ये शास्त्रविधिमुत्सृज्य यजन्ते श्रद्धयान्विताः।
तेषां निष्ठा तु का कृष्ण सत्त्वमाहो रजस्तमः॥ १
arjuna uvāca ye śāstravidhiṁ utsṛjya yajante śraddhayānvitāḥ । teṣāṁ niṣṭhā tu kā kṛṣṇa sattvamāho rajastamaḥ ॥ 17.1
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; ye: those; śāstravidhiṁ: the regulations of scripture; utsṛjya: giving up; yajante: worship; śraddhayā: authenticity; anvitāḥ: possessed of; teṣāṁ: of them; niṣṭhā: faith; tu: but; kā: what is that; Kṛṣṇa: O Kṛṣṇa; sat-tvaṁ: in goodness; āho: said; rajas: in aggression; tamaḥ: in ignorance.
17.1 Arjuna says: What is the mode of devotion of those who perform spiritual practices with authenticity, but without following the scriptural injunctions, O Kṛṣṇa? Is it in the mode of goodness, aggression or ignorance?
श्री भगवानुवाच।
त्रिविधा भवति श्रद्धा देहिनां सा स्वभावजा।
सात्त्विकी राजसी चैव तामसी चेति तां शृणु॥ २
śrībhagavānuvāca
trividhā bhavati śraddhā dehināṁ sā svabhāvajā |
sāttvikī rājasī caiva tāmasī ceti tāṁ śṛṇu || 17.2
śrī bhagavan uvāca: Kṛṣṇa says; trividhā: three kinds; bhavati: become; śraddhā: authenticity; dehināṁ: of the body; sā: that; svabhāvajā: according to his nature; sāttvikī: nature of goodness; rājasī: nature of aggression; ca: also; eva: certainly; tāmasī: nature of ignorance; ca: and; iti: thus; tāṁ: that; śṛṇu: hear from Me.
17.2 The Supreme Lord says: The natural authenticity (faith) of embodied beings is of three kinds: goodness, aggression, and ignorance. Now hear about these from Me.
सत्त्वानुरूपा सर्वस्य श्रद्धा भवति भारत।
श्रद्धामयोऽयं पुरुषो यो यच्छ्रद्धः स एव सः॥ ३
sattvānurūpā sarvasya śraddhā bhavati bhārata |
śraddhāmayo'yaṁ puruṣo yo yacchraddhaḥ sa eva saḥ || 17.3
satvānurūpā: according to the existence; sarvasya: of everyone; śraddhā: au-thenticity; bhavati: becomes; bhārata: O son of Bhārata; śraddhā: authenticity; mayaḥ: full; ayam: this; puruṣaḥ: living entity; yaḥ: anyone; yat: that; śraddhaḥ: sincerity; saḥ: that; eva: certainly; saḥ: he.
17.3 O Arjuna, the authenticity of each is in accordance with one's own natural disposition. One is known by one's authen-ticity. One can become whatever one wants to be.
यजन्ते सात्त्विका देवान्यक्षरक्षांसि राजसाः।
प्रेतान्भूतगणांश्चान्ये यजन्ते तामसा जनाः॥ ४
yajante sāttvikā devān yakṣarakṣāṁsi rājasāḥ |
pretān-bhūta-gaṇāṁś cānye yajante tāmasā janāḥ || 17.4
yajante: worship; sāttvikāḥ: those who are in the mode of goodness; devān: de-ities; yakṣarakṣāṁsi rājasāḥ: those who are in the mode of aggression worship demons; pretān: dead spirits; bhūsagaṇān: ghosts; cā ‘nye: and others; yajante: worship; tāmasāḥ: in the mode of ignorance; janāḥ: people.
17.4 Men in the nature of goodness worship the deities; those in the nature of aggression worship the demons and those in the nature of ignorance worship ghosts and spirits.
अशास्त्रविहितं घोरं तप्यन्ते ये तपो जनाः।
दम्भाहङ्कारसंयुक्ताः कामरागबलान्विताः॥ ५॥
aśāstravihitaṁ ghoraṁ tapyante ye tapo janāḥ |
dambhāhaṅkārasaṁyuktāḥ kāmarāgabalānvitāḥ // 17.5
कर्शयन्तः शरीरस्थं भूतग्राममचेतसः।
मां चैवान्तः शरीरस्थं तान्विद्ध्यासुरनिश्चयान्॥ ६॥
karśayantaḥ śarīrasthaṁ bhūtagrāmamacetasaḥ |
māṁ caivāntaḥ śarīrasthaṁ tān viddhy āsura-niścayān // 17.6
aśāstra: not mentioned in the scriptures; vihitaṁ: directed; ghoraṁ: harmful to others; tapyante: undergo penances; ye: those; tapaḥ: austerities; janāḥ: persons; dambha: pride; ahaṁkāra: egoism; saṁyuktāḥ: engaged; kāma: lust; rāga: attachment; bala: force; anvitāḥ: impelled by; karṣayantaḥ: tormenting; śarīrasthaṁ: situated within the body; bhūtagrāmaṁ: combination of material elements; acetasaḥ: by such a misled mentality; māṁ: to Me; ca: also; eva: certainly; antaḥ: within; śarīrasthaṁ: situated in the body; tān: them; viddhi: understand; āsura: demons; niścayān: certainly.
17.5,6 Ignorant persons of demonic nature are those who practice severe austerities without following the prescription of the scriptures, who are full of hypocrisy and egotism, who are impelled by the force of desire and attachment and who senselessly torture the elements in their body and also Me who dwells within the body.
आहारस्त्वपि सर्वस्य त्रिविधो भवति प्रियः।
यज्ञस्तपस्तथा दानं तेषां भेदमिमं शृणु॥ ७
āhārastvapi sarvasya trividho bhavati priyaḥ /
yajñastapastathā dānaṁ teṣāṁ bhedamimaṁ śrṇu // 17.7
āhāra: eating; tu: certainly; api: also; sarvasya: of everyone; trividhaḥ: three kinds; bhavati: there are; priyaḥ: dear; yajñaḥ: sacrifice; tapaḥ: austerity; tathā: also; dānaṁ: charity; teṣāṁ: of them; bhedaṁ: differences; imaṁ: thus; śrṇu: hear.
17.7 Food that we consume is of three kinds, according to the three types of material nature. So are the sacrifice, austerity and charity. Hear the difference between these three.
आयुःसत्त्वबलारोग्यसुखप्रीतिविवर्धनाः।
रस्याः स्निग्धाः स्थिरा हृद्या आहाराः सात्त्विकप्रियाः॥ ८
āyuḥsattvabalārogy- asukhaprītivivardhanāḥ /
rasyāḥ snigdhāḥ sthirā hṛdyā āhārāḥ sāttvikapriyāḥ // 17.8
āyuḥ: duration of life; sattva: existence; bala: strength; ārogya: health; sukha: happiness; prīti: satisfaction; vivardhanāḥ: increasing; rasyāḥ: juicy; snigdhāḥ: fatty; sthirāḥ: enduring; hṛdyāḥ: pleasing to the heart; āhārāḥ: food; sāttvika: goodness; priyāḥ: palatable.
17.8 The foods that promote longevity, virtue, strength, health, happiness, and joy are juicy, smooth, substantial, and nutritious. Such foods are liked by persons in the mode of goodness.
कट्वम्ललवणात्युष्णतीक्ष्णरूक्षविदाहिनः।
आहारा राजसस्येष्टा दुःखशोकामयप्रदाः॥ ९
kaṭv-amla-lavaṇāty-uṣṇa- tīkṣṇa rūkṣa vidāhinaḥ /
āhārā rājasasyeṣṭā duḥkha-śokāmaya-pradāḥ // 17.9
kaṭu: bitter; amla: sour; lavaṇa: salty; atyuṣṇa: very hot; tīkṣṇa: pungent; rūkṣa: dry; vidāhinaḥ: burning; āhārāḥ: food; rājasasya: in the mode of aggression; iṣṭāḥ: palatable; duḥkha: distress; śoka: misery; āmaya pradāḥ: causing disease.
17.9 People in the mode of aggression like foods that are very bitter, sour, salty, hot, pungent, dry, and burning, and cause pain, grief, and disease.
यातयामं गतरसं पूति पर्युषितं च यत्।
उच्छिष्टमपि चामेध्यं भोजनं तामसप्रियम्॥ १०
yātayāmaṁ gatarasaṁ pūti paryuṣitaṁ ca yat/
ucchiṣṭam api cā medhyaṁ bhojanaṁ tāmasapriyam // 17.10
yātayāmaṁ: food cooked three hours before being eaten; gatarasaṁ: taste-less; pūti: bad smelling; paryuṣitaṁ: decomposed; ca: also; yat: that which; ucchiṣṭam: remnants of food eaten by others; api: also; ca: and; amedhyaṁ: untouchable; bhojanaṁ: eating; tāmasa: in the mode of darkness; priyam: dear
17.10 People in the mode of ignorance like foods that are stale, tasteless, putrid, rotten, refuse, and of impure energy.
अफलाकाङ्क्षिभिर्यज्ञो विधिदृष्टो य इज्यते ।
यष्टव्यमेवेति मनः समाधाय स सात्त्विकः॥ ११
aphalākāṅkṣibhir yajño vidhidṛṣṭo ya ijyate /
yaṣṭavyam eveti manaḥ samādhāya sa sāttvikaḥ // 17.11
aphalākāṅkṣibhiḥ: without desire for result; yajñaḥ: sacrifice; vidhi : accord-ingly; dṛṣṭaḥ: direction; yaḥ: anyone; ijyate: performs; yaṣṭavyaṁ: must be performed; eva: certainly; iti: thus; manaḥ: mind; samādhāya: fixed in; saḥ: he; sāttvikaḥ: in the nature of goodness
17.11 Sacrifice without expectation of results, as stipulated in the scriptures, with a firm belief and conviction that it is a duty, is in the mode of goodness.
अभिसन्धाय तु फलं दम्भार्थमपि चैव यत्।
इज्यते भरतश्रेष्ठ तं यज्ञं विद्धि राजसम्॥ १२
abhisandhāya tu phalaṁ dambhārthamapi caiva yat |
ijyate Bhārataśreṣṭha taṁ yajñaṁ viddhi rājasam || 17.12
abhisandhāya: desiring; tu: but; phalam: the result; dambha: pride; artham: for the sake of; api: also; ca: and; eva: certainly; yat: that which; ijyate: is offered; bharataśreṣṭha: O chief of the Bhāratas; tam: that; yajñam: sacrifice; viddhi: know; rājasam : in the mode of aggression
17.12 O Arjuna, that sacrifice that is performed with expec-tation of result or for show out of pride, is of the nature of aggression.
विधिहीनमसृष्टान्नं मन्त्रहीनमदक्षिणम्।
श्रद्धाविरहितं यज्ञं तामसं परिचक्षते॥ १३
vidhihīnam asṛṣṭānnaṁ mantrahīnamadakṣiṇam |
śraddhā-virahitaṁ yajñaṁ tāmasaṁ paricakṣate || 17.13
vidhihīnaṁ: without scriptural direction; asṛṣṭānnaṁ: without distribution of prasadam; mantrahīnaṁ: with no chanting of the vedic hymns; adakṣiṇaṁ: with no remunerations to the priests; śraddhā: authenticity; virahitaṁ: without; yajñaṁ: sacrifice; tāmasaṁ: in the mode of ignorance; paricakṣate: is to be considered
17.13 Sacrifice that is performed without following the scripture, in which no food is distributed, which is devoid of mantra, authenticity, and gift, is said to be in the mode of ignorance.
देवद्विजगुरुप्राज्ञपूजनं शौचमार्जवम्।
ब्रह्मचर्यमहिंसा च शारीरं तप उच्यते॥ १४
deva-dvija-guru-prājña- pūjanaṁ śaucamārjavam |
brahmacaryamahiṁsā ca śārīraṁ tapa ucyate || 17.14
deva: deities; dvija: the priest; guru: the master; prājña: worshipable person-alities; pūjanaṁ: worship; śaucaṁ: cleanliness; ārjavam: simplicity; brah-macaryaṁ: living in reality; ahiṁsā: nonviolence; ca: also; śārīraṁ: pertaining to the body; tapa: austerity; ucyate: is said to be
17.14 The worship of deities, the priest, the guru, and the wise; purity, honesty, living in reality, and nonviolence are said to be austerity of deed.
अनुद्वेगकरं वाक्यं सत्यं प्रियहितं च यत्।
स्वाध्यायाभ्यसनं चैव वाङ्गयं तप उच्यते॥ १५
anudvegakaraṁ vākyaṁ satyaṁ priyahitaṁ ca yat ।
svādhyāyābhyasanaṁ caiva vāṅmayaṁ tapa ucyate // 17.15
anudvega: not agitating; karaṁ: producing; vākyaṁ: words; satyaṁ: truthful; priya: dear; hitaṁ: beneficial; ca: also; yat: which; svādhyāya: vedic study; abhyasanaṁ: practice; ca: also; eva: certainly; vāṅmayaṁ: of the voice; tapa: austerity; ucyate: is said to be
17.15 Speech that is non-offensive, truthful, pleasant, benefi-cial, and is used for the regular study of scriptures is called austerity of word.
मनः प्रसादः सौम्यत्वं मौनमात्मविनिग्रहः।
भावसंशुद्धिरित्येतत्तपो मानसमुच्यते॥ १६
manaḥ prasādaḥ saumyatvaṁ maunamātmavinigrahaḥ ।
bhāva-saṁśuddhir ity etat tapo mānasam ucyate // 17.16
manaḥ prasādaḥ: fulfillment of the mind; saumyatvaṁ: satisfied; maunaṁ: gravity; ātma: self; vinigrahaḥ: control; bhāva: nature; saṁśuddhiḥ: purification; iti: thus; etat: that is; tapaḥ: austerity; mānasaṁ: of the mind; ucyate: is said to be.
17.16 Serenity of mind, gentleness, equanimity, self-control, and purity of thought are called austerity of thought.
श्रद्धया परया तप्तं तपस्तत्त्रिविधं नरैः।
अफलाकाङ्क्षिभिर्युक्तैः सात्त्विकं परिचक्षते॥ १७
śraddhayā parayā taptaṁ tapastattrividhaṁ naraiḥ |
aphalākāṅkṣibhiryuktaiḥ sāttvikaṁ paricakṣate || 17.17
śraddhayā: with authenticity; parayā: transcendental; taptaṁ: execution; tapaḥ: austerity; tat: that; trividhaṁ: three kinds; naraiḥ: by men; aphalākāṅkṣibhiḥ: without desires for fruits; yuktaiḥ: engaged; sāttvikaṁ: in the mode of good-ness; paricakṣate: is called
17.17 The above mentioned threefold austerity (of thought, word, and deed), practiced by yogis with supreme authenticity, without a desire for the fruit, is said to be in the mode of goodness.
सत्कारमानपूजार्थं तपो दम्भेन चैव यत्।
क्रियते तदिह प्रोक्तं राजसं चलमध्रुवम्॥ १८
satkāra-māna-pūjārthaṁ tapo dambhena caiva yat |
kriyate tadiha proktaṁ rājasaṁ calamadhruvam || 17.18
satkāra: respect; māna: honor; pūjārthaṁ: for worship; tapaḥ: austerity; damb-hena: pride; ca: also; eva: certainly; yat: which is; kriyate: performed; tat: that; iha: in this world; proktaṁ: is said; rājasaṁ: in the mode of aggression; calam: flickering; adhruvam: temporary
17.18 Austerity that is performed for gaining respect, honor, reverence, and for the sake of show, yielding an uncertain and temporary result, is said to be in the mode of aggression.
मूढग्राहेणात्मनो यत्पीडया क्रियते तपः।
परस्योत्सादनार्थं वा तत्तामसमुदाहृतम्॥ १९।
mūḍhagrāheṇātmano yat pīḍayā kriyate tapaḥ |
parasyotsādanārthaṁ vā tattāmasamudāhṛtam || 17.19
mūḍha: foolish; grāheṇā: with endeavor; atmanaḥ: of one's own self; yat: which; pīḍayā: by torture; kriyate: is performed; tapaḥ: penance; parasya: to others; utsādanārthaṁ: causing annihilation; vā: or; tat: that; tāmasaṁ: in the mode of darkness; udāhṛtam: is said to be
17.19 Austerity performed with foolish stubbornness or with self-torture or for harming others, is said to be in the mode of ignorance.
दातव्यमिति यद्दानं दीयतेऽनुपकारिणे।
देशे काले च पात्रे च तद्दानं सात्त्विकं स्मृतम्॥ २०
dātavyamiti yaddānaṁ dīyate'nupakāriṇe /
deśe kāle ca pātre ca tad dānaṁ sāttvikaṁ smṛtam // 17.20
dātavyaṁ: worth giving; iti: thus; yat: that which; dānaṁ: charity; dīyate: given; anupakāriṇe: to person who does no service in return; deśe: in place; kāle: in time; ca: also; pātre: suitable person; ca: and; tat: that; dānaṁ: charity; sāttvikaṁ: in the mode of goodness; smṛtam: consider
17.20 Charity that is given at the right place and time as a matter of duty to a deserving candidate who does nothing in return, is considered to be in the mode of goodness.
यत्तु प्रत्युपकारार्थं फलमुद्दिश्य वा पुनः।
दीयते च परिक्लिष्टं तद्दानं राजसं स्मृतम्॥ २१
yattu pratyupakārārthaṁ phalamuddiśya vā punaḥ /
dīyate ca parikliṣṭaṁ tad dānaṁ rājasaṁ smṛtam // 17.21
yat: that which; tu: but; pratyupakārārthaṁ: for the sake of getting some re-turn; phalaṁ: result; uddiśya: desiring; vā: or; punaḥ: again; dīyate: is given in charity; ca: also; parikliṣṭaṁ: grudgingly; tat: that; dānaṁ: charity; rājasaṁ: in the mode of aggression; smṛtam: is understood to be
17.21 Charity that is given unwillingly or to get something in return or to gain some result is in the mode of aggression.
अदेशकाले यद्दानमपात्रेभ्यश्च दीयते।
असत्कृतमवज्ञातं तत्तामसमुदाहृतम्॥ २२
adeśa-kāle yad dānam apātrebhyaś ca dīyate ।
asat-kṛtam avajñātaṁ tat tāmasamudāhṛtam ॥ 17.22
adeśa: unpurified place; kāle: unpurified time; yat: that which; dānam: charity; apātrebhyaḥ: to unworthy persons; ca: also; dīyate: is given; asatkṛtam: without respect; avajñātam: without proper attention; tat: that; tāmasam: in the mode of darkness; udāhṛtam: is said to be
17.22 Charity that is given at a wrong place and time to un-worthy persons or without paying respect to the receiver or with ridicule is in the mode of ignorance.
ॐ तत्सदिति निर्देशो ब्रह्मणस्त्रिविधः स्मृतः।
ब्राह्मणास्तेन वेदाश्च यज्ञाश्च विहिताः पुरा॥ २३
Oṁ tat sad iti nirdeśo brahmaṇastrividhaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
brāhmaṇās tena vedās ca yajñāśca vihitāḥ purā ॥ 17.23
Om: indication of the Supreme; tat: that; sat: eternal; iti: that; nirdeśaḥ: indi-cation; brahmaṇaḥ: of the Supreme; trividhaḥ: three kinds; smṛtaḥ: consider; brāhmaṇaḥ: the brahmaṇas; tena: therefore; vedāḥ: the vedic literature; ca: also; yajñāḥ: sacrifice; ca: also; vihitāḥ: used; purā: formerly
17.23 ‘OM Tat Sat’ is said to be the threefold name of the eternal Being (Brahma). Persons with good (brahminic) qualities, the Vedas, and the selfless service (seva, yajña) were created by and from Brahma in the ancient time.
तस्मादोमित्युदाहृत्य यज्ञदानतपःक्रियाः।
प्रवर्तन्ते विधानोक्ताः सततं ब्रह्मवादिनाम्॥ २४
tasmād oṁ ity udāhṛtya yajña-dāna-tapaḥ-kriyāḥ ।
pravartante vidhānoktāḥ satataṁ brahmavādinām ॥ 17.24
tasmāt: therefore; Om: beginning with om; iti: thus; udāhṛtya: indicating; yajña: sacrifice; dāna: charity; tapaḥ: penance; kriyāḥ: performances; pravar-tante: begin; vidhānoktāḥ: according to scriptural regulation; satataṁ: always; brahmavādinām: of the transcendentalists
17.24 Therefore, acts of sacrifice, charity, and austerity prescribed in the scriptures are always commenced by uttering ‘OM’ by the knowers of the supreme Being.
तदित्यनभिसंधाय फलं यज्ञतपःक्रियाः।
दानक्रियाश्च विविधाः क्रियन्ते मोक्षकाङ्क्षिभिः॥ २५
tad ity anabhisandhāya phalaṁ yajñatapaḥkriyāḥ /
dāna-kriyāś ca vividhāḥ kriyante mokṣak-āṅkṣibhiḥ // 17.25
tat: that; iti: they; anabhisandhāya: without fruitive result; phalaṁ: result of sacrifice; yajña: sacrifice; tapaḥ: penance; kriyāḥ: activities; dāna: charity; kri-yāḥ: activities; ca: also; vividhāḥ: varieties; kriyante: done; mokṣakāṅkṣibhiḥ: those who actually desire liberation.
17.25 Various types of sacrifice, charity, and austerity are performed by the seekers of liberation by uttering ‘Tat’ (or He is all) without seeking a reward.
सद्भावे साधुभावे च सदित्येतत्प्रयुज्यते ।
प्रशस्ते कर्मणि तथा सच्छब्दः पार्थ युज्यते ॥ २६
sadbhāve sādhubhāve ca sad ity etat prayujyate /
praśaste karmaṇi tathā sac-chabdaḥ pārtha yujyate // 17.26
यज्ञे तपसि दाने च स्थितिः सदिति चोच्यते।
कर्म चैव तदर्थीयं सदित्येवाभिधीयते ॥ २७
yajñe tapasi dāne ca sthitiḥ sad iti cocyate /
karma caiva tad arthīyaṁ sadityevābhidhīyate // 17.27
sadbhāve: in the sense of the nature of the Truth; sādhubhāve: in the sense of the nature of devotion; ca: also; sat: the Truth; iti: thus; etat: this; prayujyate: is used; praśaste: auspicious; karmaṇi: activities; tathā: also; sacchabdaḥ: the sound sat; pārtha: O son of Pṛithā; yujyate: is used; yajñe: sacrifice; tapasi: in penance; dāne: charity; ca: also; sthitiḥ: situated; sat: the Truth; iti: thus; ca: and; ucyate: pronounced; karma: work; ca: also; eva: certainly; tad: that; arthīyaṁ: are meant; sat: Truth; iti: thus; eva: certainly; abhidhīyate: is called.
17.26,27 The word ‘Sat’ is used in the sense of reality and goodness. The word ‘Sat’ is also used for an auspicious act, O Pārtha (Arjuna). Authenticity in sacrifice, charity, and austerity is also called ‘Sat’. Selfless service for the sake of the Supreme is, in truth, termed as ‘Sat’.
अश्रद्धया हुतं दत्तं तपस्तप्तं कृतं च यत्।
असदित्युच्यते पार्थ न च तत्प्रेत्य नो इह॥ २८
aśraddhayā hutaṁ dattaṁ tapastaptaṁ kṛtaṁ ca yat |
asadityucyate pārtha na ca tatpretya no iha || 17.28
aśraddhayā: without authenticity; hutaṁ: offered in sacrifice; dattaṁ: given; tapaḥ: penance; taptaṁ: executed; kṛtaṁ: performed; ca: also; yat: that which; asat: not Truth; iti: thus; ucyate: is said to be; pārtha: O son of Pṛithā; no: never; ca: also; tat: that; pretya: after death; na: nor; iha: in this life.
17.28 Whatever is done without authenticity whether it is sacrifice, charity, austerity, or any other act is called ‘asat.’ It has no value here or hereafter, O Pārtha (Arjuna).
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे
श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे श्रद्धात्रयविभागयोगो नाम सप्तदशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmad bhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu
brahmavidyāyāṁ yogaśāstre
śrīkṛṣṇārjuna saṁvāde
śraddhātraya-vibhāgayogo nāma
saptadaśodhyāyaḥ //
In the Upaniṣad of Śrīmad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the seventeenth chapter named, Śraddhātrayā Vibhāga Yogaḥ, 'The Yoga Discerning the Three-Fold Faith.'
CHAPTER
18
अथ अष्टादशोऽध्यायः
मोक्षसंन्यासयोगः
Mokṣa Sannyāsa Yogaḥ
अर्जुन उवाच
सन्न्यासस्य महाबाहो तत्त्वमिच्छामि वेदितुम्।
त्यागस्य च हृषीकेश पृथक्केशिनिषूदन॥ १
arjuna uvāca
sannyāsasya mahābāho tattvamicchāmi veditum |
tyāgasya ca hṛṣīkeśa pṛthak keśiniṣūdana || 18.1
arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; sannyāsasya: monkhood; mahābāho: O might-yarmed one; tattvaṁ: truth; icchāmi: I wish; veditum: to understand; tyāgasya: of renunciation; ca: also; hṛṣīkeśa : O master of the senses; pṛthak: differently; keśiniṣūdana: O killer of the Kesi demon
18.1 O mighty armed Kṛṣṇa, I wish to understand what is the essence, tattva of renunciation, tyāga and the renounced order of life, sannyāsa, and the difference between the two, O Hriśikeṣa, O Killer of the demon Keśī.'
श्री भगवानुवाच
काम्यानां कर्मणां न्यासं सन्न्यासं कवयो विदुः ।
सर्वकर्मफलत्यागं प्राहुस्त्यागं विचक्षणाः॥ २
śrībhagavānuvāca kāmyānāṁ karmaṇāṁ nyāsaṁ sannyāsaṁ kavayo viduḥ / sarvakarmaphalatyāgaṁ prāhus tyāgaṁ vicakṣaṇāḥ // 18.2
śrībhagavānuvāca: Śrī Bhagavān says; kāmyānāṁ: with desire; karmaṇāṁ: activities; nyāsaṁ: renunciation; sannyāsaṁ: renounced order of life; kavayaḥ: the learned; viduḥ: know; sarva: of all; karma: activities; phala: of results; tyāgaṁ: renunciation; prāhuḥ: call; tyāgaṁ: renunciation; vicakṣaṇāḥ: the experienced
18.2 Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa says, the renouncing of all selfish work based on desire, is what the learned ones call as sannyāsa, the renounced order of life. And renunciatig the attachment to fruit or result of one's actions is what the wise ones call as tyāga, renunciation.
त्याज्यं दोषवदित्येके कर्म प्राहुर्मनीषिणः ।
यज्ञदानतपःकर्म न त्याज्यमिति चापरे ॥ ३
tyājyaṁ doṣavadity eke karma prāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ / yajña-dāna-tapaḥ-karma na tyājyamiticāpare // 18.3
tyājyaṁ: must be given up; doṣavad: like sins; iti: thus; eke: one group; karma: work; prāhuḥ: said; manīṣiṇaḥ: of great thinkers; yajña: sacrifice or service; dāna: charity; tapaḥ: penance or austerity; karma: work; na: never; tyājyaṁ: is to be given up; iti: thus; ca: certainly; apare: others
18.3 Some learned men say that all kinds of result-based ac-tivities are faulty and should be given up, but there are yet other sages who maintain that acts of enriching sacrifice [yajña], charity [dāna] and austerity [tapaḥ] should never be given up.
निश्चयं शृणु मे तत्र त्यागे भरतसत्तम।
त्यागो हि पुरुषव्याघ्र त्रिविधः सम्प्रकीर्तितः॥ ४
niścayaṁ śṛṇu me tatra tyāge bharatasattama |
tyāgo hi puruṣavyāghra trividhaḥ samprakīrtitaḥ || 18.4
niścayaṁ: certainty; śṛṇu: hear; me: from Me; tatra: there; tyāge: in the matter of renunciation; bharata sattama: O best of the Bhāratas; tyāgaḥ: renunciation; hi: certainly; puruṣavyāghra: O tiger among human beings; trividhaḥ: three kinds; samprakīrtitaḥ : is declared
18.4 Arjuna, best of Bhāratas, now listen from Me certainly about renunciation or tyāga; O tiger among men, renunciation or tyāga is declared to be of three kinds.
यज्ञदानतपःकर्म न त्याज्यं कार्यमेव तत्।
यज्ञो दानं तपश्चैव पावनानि मनीषिणाम्॥ ५
yajñadānatapaḥ karma na tyājyaṁ kāryameva tat |
yajño dānaṁ tapaścaiva pāvanāni manīṣiṇām || 18.5
yajña: sacrifice; dāna: charity; tapaḥ: penance; karma: activities; na: never; tyājyaṁ: to be given up; kāryaṁ: must be done; eva: certainly; tat: that; yajñaḥ: service; dānaṁ: charity; tapaḥ: austerity; ca: also; eva: certainly; pāvanāni: purifying; manīṣiṇām: even of the great souls
18.5 Acts of enriching sacrifice [tyāga], charity [dāna] and aus-terity [tapaḥ] are not to be given up; they should be performed. Indeed, even the Sages are purified by enriching sacrifice, charity and penance.
एतान्यपि तु कर्माणि सङ्गं त्यक्त्वा फलानि च।
कर्तव्यानीति मे पार्थ निश्चितं मतमुत्तमम्॥ ६
etānyapi tu karmāṇi saṅgaṁ tyaktvā phalāni ca |
kartavyānīti me pārtha niścitaṁ matamuttamam || 18.6
etāni: all this; api: certainly; tu: must; karmāṇi: activities; saṅgaṁ: association; tyaktvā: renouncing; phalāni: results; ca: also; kartavyāni: as duty; iti: thus; me: My; pārtha: O son of Pritā; niścitaṁ: definite; mataṁ: opinion; uttamam: the best
18.6 O Pārtha (Arjuna), all these acts of responsibility must also be performed without any expectation of result. That is My final and ultimate opinion.
नियतस्य तु संन्यासः कर्मणो नोपपद्यते ।
मोहात्तस्य परित्यागस्तामसः परिकीर्तितः ॥ ७
niyatasya tu sannyāsaḥ karmaṇo nopapadyate/
mohāttasya parityāgas tāmasaḥ parikīrtitaḥ // 18.7
niyatasya: prescribed duties; tu: but; sannyāsaḥ: renunciation; karmaṇaḥ: ac-tivities; na: never; upapadyate: is deserved; mohāt: by illusion; tasya: of which; parityāgaḥ: renunciation; tāmasaḥ: in the mode of ignorance; parikīrtitaḥ: is declared
18.7 Prescribed duties should never be renounced. If one gives up his prescribed duties through the illusion of renunciation, this is said to be in the state of ignorance.
दुःखमित्येव यत्कर्म कायक्लेशभयात्त्यजेत् ।
स कृत्वा राजसं त्यागं नैव त्यागफलं लभेत् ॥ ८
duḥkhamityeva yat karma kāyakleśabhayāttyajet /
sa kṛtvā rājāsaṁ tyāgaṁ nai’va tyāgaphalaṁ labhet // 18.8
duḥkhaṁ: unhappy; iti: thus; eva: certainly; yat: that which; karma: work; kāya: body; kleśa: troublesome; bhayāt: out of fear; tyajet: gives up; sa: that; kṛtvā: after doing; rājāsaṁ: in the mode of aggression; tyāgaṁ: renunciation; nai’va: certainly not; tyāga: renounced; phalaṁ: results; labhet: gain
18.8 Anyone who gives up prescribed duties as troublesome, or out of fear, is said to be in the state of aggression, does not benefit from renunciation.
कार्यमित्येव यत्कर्म नियतं क्रियतेऽर्जुन।
सङ्गं त्यक्त्वा फलं चैव स त्यागः सात्त्विको मतः॥ ९
kāryam ity eva yat karma niyatam kriyate'rjuna /
saṅgaṁ tyaktvā phalaṁ caiva sa tyāgaḥ sāttviko mataḥ // 18.9
kāryam: must be done; iti: thus; eva: thus; yat: that which; karma: work; ni-yatam: prescribed; kriyate : performed; arjuna: O Arjuna; saṅgaṁ: association; tyaktvā: giving up; phalaṁ: result; ca: also; eva: certainly; saḥ: that; tyāgaḥ: renunciation; sāttvikaḥ: in the mode of goodness; mataḥ: in My opinion.
18.9 But he who performs what is prescribed, as a matter of duty, without expectation or attachment to the results, his renunciation is of the nature of satva, goodness, O Arjuna.
न द्वेष्ट्यकुशलं कर्म कुशले नानुषज्जते।
त्यागी सत्त्वसमाविष्टो मेधावी छिन्नसंशयः॥ १०
na dveṣṭyakuśalaṁ karma kuśale nā'nuṣajjate /
tyāgī sattvasamāviṣṭo medhāvī chinnasaṁśayaḥ // 18.10
na: never; dveṣṭi: hates; akuśalaṁ: inauspicious; karma: work; kuśale: in the auspicious; na: nor; anuṣajjate: becomes attached; tyāgī: the renouncer; sat-tva: goodness; samāviṣṭaḥ: absorbed in; medhāvī: intelligent; chinna: cut up; saṁśayaḥ: all doubts
18.10 Those who neither hate disagreeable work nor are attached to pleasant work are in a state of intelligence, goodness and renunciation, free of all doubts.
न हि देहभृता शक्यं त्यक्तुं कर्माण्यशेषतः।
यस्तु कर्मफलत्यागी स त्यागीत्यभिधीयते॥ ११
na hi dehabhṛtā śakyaṁ tyaktuṁ karmāṇyaśeṣataḥ /
yastu karma-phala-tyāgī sa tyāgītyabhidhīyate // 18.11
na: never; hi: certainly; dehabhṛtā: of the embodied; śakyam: possible; tyak-tum: to renounce; karmāṇi: activities of; aśeṣataḥ: altogether; yastu: anyone who; karma: work; phala: results; tyāgī: renouncer; sa tyāgī: the renouncer; iti: thus; abhidhīyate : it is said
18.11 Human beings cannot give up all activities. Therefore the one who has renounced the fruits of such activity is one who has truly renounced.
अनिष्टमिष्टं मिश्रं च त्रिविधं कर्मणः फलम्।
भवत्यत्यागिनां प्रेत्य न तु सन्न्यासिनां क्वचित्॥ १२
aniṣṭamiṣṭaṁ miśraṁ ca trividhaṁ karmaṇaḥ phalam |
bhavatyatyāgināṁ pretya na tu sannyāsināṁ kvacit || 18.12
aniṣṭaṁ: undesirable; iṣṭaṁ: desirable; miśraṁ ca: or mixture; trividhaṁ: three kinds; karmaṇaḥ: work; phalam: result; bhavati: becomes; atyāgināṁ: of the non-renouncer; pretya: after death; na tu: but not; sannyāsināṁ: of the renounced order; kvacit: at any time
18.12 For one who is not renounced, the three kinds of fruits of action—desirable, undesirable and mixed—acrue after death, but not to one who has renounced.
पञ्चैतानि महाबाहो कारणानि निबोध मे।
साङ्ख्ये कृतान्ते प्रोक्तानि सिद्धये सर्वकर्मणाम्॥ १३
pañcai'tāni mahābāho kāraṇāni nibodha me |
sāṅkhye kṛtānte proktāni siddhaye sarvakarmaṇām || 18.13
अधिष्ठानं तथा कर्ता करणं च पृथग्विधम्।
विविधाश्च पृथक्चेष्टा दैवं चैवात्र पञ्चमम्॥ १४
adhiṣṭhānaṁ tathā kartā karaṇaṁ ca pṛthagvidham |
vividhāśca pṛthakceṣṭā daivaṁ caivātra pañcamam || 18.14
pañca: five; etāni: all these; mahābāho: O mighty-armed one; kāraṇāni: causes; nibodha: just understand; me: from Me; sāṅkhya: in the Sāṅkhya philosophy; kṛtānte: after performance; proktāni: said; siddhaye: perfection; sarva: all; kar-maṇām: actuated. adhiṣṭhānaṁ: place; tathā : also; kartā: worker; karaṇaṁ ca: and instruments; pṛthagvidham: different kinds; vividhāś ca: varieties; pṛthak: separately; ceṣṭā: endeavor; daivaṁ: the supreme; ca: also; eva: certainly; atra: here; pañcamam: five
18.13,14 Learn from Me Arjuna, the five causes that bring about the accomplishment of all action, as described in Sāṅkhya philosophy. These are: physical body that is the seat of action; the attributes of nature or guṇa, which is the doer; the eleven organs of perception and action by the life forces and finally the Divine.
शरीरवाङ्मनोभिर्यत्कर्म प्रारभते नरः।
न्याय्यं वा विपरीतं वा पञ्चैते तस्य हेतवः॥ १५
śarīra-vāṅ-manobhir yat karma prārabhate naraḥ /
nyāyyaṁ vā viparītaṁ vā pañcai 'te tasya hetavaḥ // 18.15
śarīra: body; vāk: speech; manobhiḥ: by the mind; yat: anything; karma: work; prārabhate: begins; naraḥ: a person; nyāyyaṁ: right; vā: or; viparītaṁ: the opposite; vā: or; pañca: five; ete: all these; tasya: its; hetavaḥ: causes
18.15 These five factors are responsible for whatever right or wrong actions a man performs by deed, word and thought.
तत्रैवं सति कर्तारमात्मानं केवलं तु यः।
पश्यत्यकृतबुद्धित्वान्न स पश्यति दुर्मतिः॥ १६
tatraivaṁ sati kartāraṁ ātmānaṁ kevalaṁ tu yaḥ /
paśyatyakṛtabuddhitvān na sa paśyati durmatiḥ // 18.16
tatra: there; evaṁ: certainly; sati: being; kartāraṁ: of the worker; ātmānaṁ: the self; kevalaṁ: only; tu: but; yaḥ: anyone; paśyati: sees; akṛta buddhitvāt: due to unintelligence; na: never; saḥ: he; paśyati: sees; durmatiḥ: foolish
18.16 Those who think they, their spirit, are the doers, are ignorant and do not see things as they are.
यस्य नाहङ्कृतो भावो बुद्धिर्यस्य न लिप्यते।
हत्वाऽपि स इमाँल्लोकान्न हन्ति न निबध्यते॥ १७
yasya nāhaṅkṛto bhāvo buddhir yasya na lipyate |
hatvā ‘pi sa imāl lokān na hanti na nibadhyate || 18.17
yasya: of one who; nā: never; ahaṁkṛtaḥ: ego; bhāvaḥ: nature; buddhiḥ: intel-ligence; yasya: one who; na: never; lipyate: is attached; hatvā ‘pi: even killing; saḥ: he; imān: this; lokān: world; na: never; hanti: kills; na: never; nibadhyate: becomes entangled
18.17 One who is egoless, whose intelligence is not of at-tachment, though he may kill, is not the slayer and is never bound by his actions.
ज्ञानं ज्ञेयं परिज्ञाता त्रिविधा कर्मचोदना।
करणं कर्म कर्तेति त्रिविधः कर्मसंग्रहः॥ १८
jñānaṁ jñeyaṁ parijñātā trividhā karmacodanā |
karaṇaṁ karma karteti trividhaḥ karmasaṁgrahaḥ || 18.18
jñānaṁ: knowledge; jñeyaṁ: objective; parijñātā: the knower; trividhā: three kinds; karma: work; codanā: impetus; karaṇaṁ: the senses; karmā: work; kartā: the doer; iti: thus; trividhaḥ: three kinds; karma: work; saṁgrahaḥ: accumulation
18.18 Knowledge, object of the knowledge and the subject of the knowledge, the knower, are the three factors that stimulate action; the senses, the action and the performer comprise the three components of action.
ज्ञानं कर्म च कर्ता च त्रिधैव गुणभेदतः।
प्रोच्यते गुणसङ्ख्याने यथावच्छृणु तान्यपि ॥ १९
jñānaṁ karma ca kartā ca tridhaiva guṇabhedataḥ ।
procyate guṇa-saṅkhyāne yathāvac chṛṇu tānyapi ॥ 18.19
jñānam: knowledge; karma: work; ca: also; kartā: worker; ca: also; tridha: three kinds; eva: certainly; guṇabhedataḥ: in terms of different modes of material nature; procyate: is said; guṇasaṅkhyāne: in terms of different modes; yathāvat: as they act; śṛṇu: hear; tāni: all of them; api: also
18.19 According to the science of guṇas, there are three types in knowledge, action, and performers of action. Listen as I describe them.
सर्वभूतेषु येनैकं भावमव्ययमीक्षते ।
अविभक्तं विभक्तेषु तज्ज्ञानं विद्धि सात्त्विकम् ॥ २०
sarvabhūteṣu yenaikaṁ bhāvamavyayamīkṣate ।
avibhaktaṁ vibhakteṣu taj jñānaṁ viddhi sāttvikam ॥ 18.20
sarvabhūteṣu: in all living entities; yena: by whom; ekaṁ: one; bhāvaṁ: situation; avyayaṁ: imperishable; īkṣate: does see; avibhaktaṁ: undivided; vibhakteṣu: in the numberless divided; tat: that; jñānaṁ: knowledge; viddhi: know; sāttvikam: in the mode of goodness
18.20 That knowledge by which one imperishable reality is seen in all Existence, undivided in the divided, is knowledge in the state of goodness.
पृथक्त्वेन तु यज्ज्ञानं नानाभावान्पृथग्विधान् ।
वेत्ति सर्वेषु भूतेषु तज्ज्ञानं विद्धि राजसम् ॥ २१
pṛthaktvena tu yajjñānaṁ nānābhāvān pṛthagvidhān ।
vetti sarveṣu bhūteṣu taj jñānaṁ viddhi rājasam ॥ 18.21
pṛthaktvena: because of division; tu: but; yajjñānaṁ: which knowledge; nānābhāvān: various situations; pṛthagvidhān: differently; vetti: one who knows; sarveṣu: in all; bhūteṣu: living entities; tajjñānaṁ: that knowledge; viddhi: must be known; rājasam: in terms of aggression
18.21 The knowledge by which one sees different realities of various types among all beings as separate from one another; such knowledge is in the mode of aggression.
यत्तुकृत्स्नवदेकस्मिन्कार्ये सक्तमहैतुकम्।
अतत्त्वार्थवदल्पं च तत्तामसमुदाहृतम्॥ २२
yat tu kṛtsnavad ekasmin kārye saktaṁ ahaitukam | atattvārthavadalpaṁ ca tat tāmasamudāhṛtam || 18.22
yat: that which; tu: but; kṛtsnavat: all in all; ekasmin: in one; kārye: work; saktaṁ: attached; ahaitukam: without cause; atattvārthavat: without reality; alpaṁ: very meager; ca: and; tat: that; tāmasaṁ: in the mode of darkness; udāhṛtam: is spoken
18.22 The irrational, baseless, and worthless knowledge by which one clings to one single effect as if it is everything, such knowledge is in the mode of darkness of ignorance.
नियतं सङ्गरहितमरागद्वेषतः कृतम्।
अफलप्रेप्सुना कर्म यत्तत्सात्त्विकमुच्यते॥ २३
niyataṁ saṅgarahitam arāgadveṣataḥ kṛtam | aphalaprepsunā karma yat tat sāttvikamucyate || 18.23
niyataṁ: regulative; saṅgarahitaṁ: without attachment; arāgadveṣataḥ: without love or hatred; kṛtam: done; aphalaprepsunā: without fruitive result; karma: acts; yat: which; tat: that; sāttvikaṁ: in the mode of goodness; ucyate: is called
18.23 Obligatory duty performed without likes and dislikes and without selfish motives and attachment to the fruit, is in the mode of goodness.
यत्तुक कामेप्सुना कर्म साहङ्कारेण वा पुनः।
क्रियते बहुलायासं तद्राजसमुदाहृतम्॥ २४
yat tu kāmepsunā karma sāhaṁkāreṇa vā punaḥ |
kriyate bahulāyāsaṁ tad rājasamudāhṛtam || 18.24
yat: that which; tu: but; kāmepsunā: with fruitive result; karma: work; sāhaṁkāreṇa: with ego; vā: or; punaḥ: again; kriyate: performed; ba-hulāyāsaṁ: with great labor; tat: that; rājasaṁ: in the mode of passion; udāhṛtam: is said to be
18.24 Action performed with ego, with selfish motives, and with too much effort, is in the mode of aggression.
अनुबन्धं क्षयं हिंसामनपेक्ष्य च पौरुषम्।
मोहादारभ्यते कर्म यत्तत्तामसमुच्यते॥ २५
anubandhaṁ kṣayaṁ hiṁsām anapekṣya ca pauruṣam |
mohād ārabhyate karma yat tat tāmasamucyate || 18.25
anubandhaṁ: future bondage; kṣayaṁ: destruction; hiṁsām: violence; ana-pekṣya: without consideration of consequences; ca: also; pauruṣam: ability; mohāt: by illusion; ārabhyate: begun; karma: work; yat: which; tat: that; tāma-saṁ: in the mode of ignorance; ucyate: is said to be
18.25 Action that is undertaken because of delusion, disregard-ing consequences, loss, injury to others, as well as one’s own ability, is in the mode of ignorance.
मुक्तसङ्गोऽनहंवादी धृत्युत्साहसमन्वितः।
सिद्ध्यसिद्ध्योर्निर्विकारः कर्ता सात्त्विक उच्यते॥ २६
muktasaṅgo’nahaṁvādī dhṛtyutsāhasamanvitaḥ |
siddhyasiddhyor nirvikāraḥ kartā sāttvika ucyate || 18.26
muktasaṅgaḥ: liberated from all material association; anahaṁvādī: without false ego; dhṛtyutsāha: with great enthusiasm; samanvitaḥ: qualified in that way; siddhi: perfection; asiddhyoḥ: failure; nirvikāraḥ: without change; kartā: worker; sāttvikaḥ: in the mode of goodness; ucyate: is said to be
18.26 The performer who is free from attachment, non-egotis-tic, endowed with resolve and enthusiasm, and unperturbed in success or failure is called sātvika.
रागी कर्मफलप्रेप्सुर्लुब्धो हिंसात्मकोऽशुचिः।
हर्षशोकान्वितः कर्ता राजसः परिकीर्तितः॥ २७
rāgī karmaphalaprepsur lubdho hiṁsātmako 'śuciḥ |
harṣaśokānvitaḥ kartā rājasaḥ parikīrtitaḥ || 18.27
rāgī: very much attached; karmaphala: to the fruit of the work; prepsuḥ: de-siring; lubdhaḥ: greedy; hiṁsātmakaḥ: and always envious; aśuciḥ: unclean; harṣaśokānvitaḥ: complicated, with joy and sorrow; kartā: such a worker; rājasaḥ: in the mode of passion; parikīrtitaḥ: is declared
18.27 The performer who is impassioned, who desires the fruits of work, who is greedy, violent, impure, and affected by joy and sorrow, is called aggressive.
अयुक्तः प्राकृतः स्तब्धः शठोऽनैष्कृतिकोऽलसः।
विषादी दीर्घसूत्री च कर्ता तामस उच्यते॥ २८
ayuktaḥ prākṛtaḥ stabdhaḥ śaṭho naiṣkṛtiko 'lasaḥ |
viṣādī dīrghasūtrī ca kartā tāmasa ucyate || 18.28
ayuktaḥ: without reference to scriptural injunctions; prākṛtaḥ: materialistic; stabdhaḥ: obstinate; śaṭhaḥ: deceitful; naiṣkṛtikaḥ: expert in insulting others; alasaḥ: lazy; viṣādī: morose; dīrghasūtrī: procrastinating; ca: also; kartā: worker; tāmasa: in the mode of ignorance; ucyate: is said to be
18.28 The performer who is undisciplined, vulgar, stubborn, wicked, malicious, lazy, depressed, and procrastinating is called ignorant or tamasic.
बुद्धेर्भेदं धृतेश्चैव गुणतस्त्रिविधं शृणु।
प्रोच्यमानमशेषेण पृथक्त्वेन धनञ्जय॥ २९
buddherbhedaṁ dhṛteś cai 'va guṇatastrividhaṁ śṛṇu |
procyamānamaśeṣeṇa pṛthaktvena dhanañjaya || 18.29
buddheḥ: of intelligence; bhedam: differences; dhṛteḥ: of steadiness; ca: also; eva: certainly; guṇataḥ: by the modes of material nature; trividham: the three kinds of; śṛṇu: just hear; procyamānam: as described by Me; aśeṣeṇa: in detail; pṛthaktvena: differently; dhanañjaya: O winner of wealth
18.29 Now hear Me explain, fully and separately, the threefold division of intellect and resolve, based on modes of material Nature, O Dhanañjaya.
प्रवृत्तिं च निवृत्तिं च कार्याकार्ये भयाभये।
बन्धं मोक्षं च या वेत्ति बुद्धिः सा पार्थ सात्त्विकी॥ ३०
pravṛttiṁ ca nivṛttiṁ ca kāryākārye bhayābhaye |
bandhaṁ mokṣaṁ ca yā vetti buddhiḥ sā pārtha sāttvikī || 18.30
pravṛttiṁ: the path of work; ca: also; nivṛttiṁ: the path of renunciation; ca: and; kārya: work that is to be done; akārye: prohibited action; bhaya: fearful; abhaye: fearlessness; bandhaṁ: obligation; mokṣaṁ ca: and liberation; yā: that which; vetti: knows; buddhiḥ: understanding; sā: that; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; sāttvikī: in the mode of goodness
18.30 O Arjuna, that intellect is in the mode of goodness which understands the path of work and the path of renunciation, right and wrong action, fear and fearlessness, bondage and liberation.
यया धर्ममधर्मं च कार्यं चाकार्यमेव च।
अयथावत्प्रजानाति बुद्धिः सा पार्थ राजसी॥ ३१
yayā dharmamadharmaṁ ca kāryaṁ cākāryam eva ca |
ayathāvat prajānāti buddhiḥ sā pārtha rājasī || 18.31
yayā: by which; dharmam: right conduct; adh云计算harmam: what is not right con-duct; ca: and; kāryam: work; ca: also; akāryam: what ought not to be done; eva: certainly; ca: also; ayathāvat: not perfectly; prajānāti: knows; buddhiḥ: intelligence; sā: that; pārtha: O son of Pritā; rājasī: in the mode of passion
18.31 That intellect is in the mode of passion that cannot dis-tinguish between principles of right conduct and wrong doing, and right and wrong action, O Pārtha (Arjuna).
अधर्मं धर्ममिति या मन्यते तमसावृता।
सर्वार्थान्विपरीतांश्च बुद्धिः सा पार्थ तामसी ॥ ३२
adharmaḿ dharmamiti yā manyate tamasā ’vṛtā /
sarvārthānviparītāḿśca buddhiḥ sā pārtha tāmasī // 18.32
adharmaḿ: what is not right conduct; dharmaḿ: right conduct; iti: thus; yā: which; manyate: thinks; tamasā: by ignorance; avṛtā: covered; sarvārthān: all things; viparītāḿ: the wrong direction; ca: also; buddhiḥ: intelligence; sā: that; pārtha: O son of Pritā; tāmasī: the mode of ignorance
18.32 That intellect is in the mode of ignorance that accepts unrighteousness as righteousness and thinks everything to be that which it is not, O Pārtha.
धृत्या यया धारयते मनःप्राणेन्द्रियक्रियाः।
योगेनाव्यभिचारिण्या धृतिः सा पार्थ सात्त्विकी ॥ ३३
dhṛtyā yayā dhārayate manaḥ-prāṇendriya-kriyāḥ /
yogenāvyabhicāriṇyā dhṛtiḥ sā pārtha sāttvikī // 18.33
dhṛtyā: determination; yayā: by which; dhārayate: continued; manaḥ: mind; prāṇa: life energy; indriya: senses; kriyāḥ: activities; yogena: uniting with God; avyabhicāriṇyā: without any break; dhṛtiḥ: such determination; sā: that; pārtha: O son of Pritā; sāttvikī: in the mode of goodness
18.33 Consistent and continuous determination in controlling the mind, breath and senses for uniting with the Divine is goodness, Pārtha.
यया तु धर्मकामार्थान्धृत्या धारयतेऽर्जुन।
प्रसङ्गेन फलाकाङ्क्षी धृतिः सा पार्थ राजसी॥ ३४
yayā tu dharma kāmārthān dhṛtyā dhārayate ‘rjuna |
prasaṅgena phalākāṅkṣī dhṛtiḥ sā pārtha rājasī || 18.34
yayā: by which; tu: but; dharma kāmārthān: for the three goals in life, right conduct, sense pleasure and wealth; dhṛtyā: by determination; dhārayate: continuously; arjuna: O Arjuna; prasaṅgena: for that; phalākāṅkṣī: desiring fruitive results; dhṛtiḥ: determination; sā: that; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; rājasī: in the mode of passion
18.34 Craving for results of action while clinging to goals of proper conduct, pleasure and wealth is the state of passion, Arjuna.
यया स्वप्नं भयं शोकं विषादं मदमेव च।
न विमुञ्चति दुर्मेधा धृतिः सा पार्थ तामसी॥ ३५
yayā svapnaṁ bhayaṁ śokaṁ viṣādaṁ madameva ca |
na vimuñcati durmedhā dhṛtiḥ sā pārtha tāmasī || 18.35
yayā: by which; svapnaṁ: dream; bhayaṁ: fearfulness; śokaṁ: lamentation; viṣādaṁ: moroseness; madaṁ: delusion; eva: certainly; ca: also; na: never; vimuñcati: is liberated; durmedhā: unintelligent; dhṛtiḥ: determination; sā: that; pārtha: O son of Pṛtā; tāmasī: in the mode of ignorance
18.35 Ignorant resolve which cannot go beyond dreaming, fear, grief, despair and, delusion—such is in darkness, Pārtha.
सुखं त्विदानीं त्रिविधं शृणु मे भरतर्षभ।
अभ्यासाद्रमते यत्र दुःखान्तं च निगच्छति॥ ३६
sukhaṁ tvidānīṁ trividhaṁ śṛṇu me bharatarṣabha |
abhyāsād ramate yatra duḥkhāntaṁ ca nigacchati || 18.36
यत्तदग्रे विषमिव परिणामेऽमृतोपमम्।
तत्सुखं सात्त्विकं प्रोक्तमात्मबुद्धिप्रसादजम्॥ ३७
yat tad agre viṣaṁ iva pariṇāme ‘mṛtopamam |
tat sukhaṁ sāttvikaṁ proktaṁ ātma-buddhi-prasādajam || 18.37
sukhaṁ: happiness; tu: but; idānīm: now; trividhaṁ: three kinds; śṛṇu: hear; me: from Me; bharatarṣabha: O best amongst the Bhāratas; abhyāsāt: by practice; ramate: enjoyer; yatra: where; duḥkha: distress; antaṁ: end; ca: also; nigacchati: gains; yat: that which; tat: that; agre: in the beginning; viṣaṁ iva: like poison; pariṇāme: at the end; amṛta: nectar; upamam: compared to; tat: that; sukhaṁ: happiness; sāttvikaṁ: in the mode of goodness; proktaṁ: is said; ātma: self; buddhi: intelligence; prasādajam: satisfactory
18.36,37 And now hear from Me, O Arjuna, about three kinds of pleasure. The pleasure that one enjoys from spiritual practice results in cessation of all sorrows. The pleasure that appears as poison in the beginning, but is like nectar in the end, comes by the grace of Self-knowledge and is in the mode of goodness.
विषयेन्द्रियसंयोगाद्यत्तदग्रेऽमृतोपमम्।
परिणामे विषमिव तत्सुखं राजसं स्मृतम्॥ ३८
viṣayendriya-saṁyogadyat tad agre ‘mṛtopamam |
pariṇāme visaṁ iva tat sukhaṁ rājasaṁ smṛtam || 18.38
viṣaya: objects of the senses; indriya: senses; saṁyogat: combination; yat: which; tat: that; agre: in the beginning; amṛtopamam: just like nectar; pariṇāme: at the end; visamiva: like poison; tat: that; sukhaṁ: happiness; rājasaṁ: in the mode of passion; smṛtam: is considered
18.38 Sensual pleasures that appear as nectar in the beginning, but become poison in the end, are in the mode of passion.
यदग्रे चानुबन्धे च सुखं मोहनमात्मनः।
निद्रालस्यप्रमादोत्थं तत्तामसमुदाहृतम्॥ ३९
yadagre cānubandhe ca sukhaṁ mohanamātmanaḥ |
nidrālasyapramādotthaṁ tat tāmasamudāhṛtam // 18.39
yat: that which; agre: in the beginning; ca: also; anubandhe: by binding; ca: also; sukhaṁ: happiness; mohanaṁ: illusion; ātmanaḥ: of the self; nidrā: sleeping; ālasya: laziness; pramāda: illusion; utthaṁ: produced of; tat: that; tāmasaṁ: in the mode of ignorance; udāhṛtam: is said to be
18.39 Pleasure that is delusion from beginning to end and born out of sleep, laziness and illusion is said to be of the nature of ignorance.
न तदस्ति पृथिव्यां वा दिवि देवेषु वा पुनः।
सत्त्वं प्रकृतिजैर्मुक्तं यदेभिः स्यात्त्रिभिर्गुणैः॥ ४०
na tad asti pṛthivyāṁ vā divi deveṣu vā punaḥ |
sattvaṁ prakṛti-jair-muktaṁ yad ebhiḥ syāt tribhirguṇaiḥ // 18.40
na: not; tad: that; asti: there is; pṛthivyāṁ: within the universe; vā: or; divi: in the higher planetary system; deveṣu: amongst the demigods; vā: or; punaḥ: again; sattvaṁ: existence; prakṛtijaiḥ: under the influence of material nature; muktaṁ: liberated; yat: that; ebhiḥ: by this; syāt: so becomes; tribhiḥ: by three; guṇaiḥ: modes of material nature
18.40 No one, either here or among the celestials in the higher planetary systems, is free from these three states of material nature.
ब्राह्मणक्षत्रियविशां शूद्राणां च परन्तप।
कर्माणि प्रविभक्तानि स्वभावप्रभवैर्गुणैः॥ ४१
brāhmaṇa-kṣatriya-viśāṁ śūdrāṇāṁ ca parantapa |
karmāṇi pravibhaktāni svabhāva-prabhavair-guṇaiḥ // 18.41
brāhmaṇa: the brāhmaṇas; kṣatriya: the kṣatriyas; visāṁ: the vaiśyas; śūdrāṇāṁ: the śūdras; ca: and; parantapa: O subduer of the enemies; karmāṇi: activities; pravibhaktāni: are divided; svabhāva: own nature; prabhavaiḥ: born of; guṇaiḥ: by the modes of material nature
18.41 Brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras are divided in the work they do based on their nature, Parantapa (Arjuna).
शमो दमस्तपः शौचं क्षान्तिरार्जवमेव च।
ज्ञानं विज्ञानमास्तिक्यं ब्रह्मकर्म स्वभावजम्॥ ४२
śamo damastapaḥ śaucaṁ kṣāntirārjavameva ca /
jñānaṁ vijñānam āstikyaṁ brahmakarma svabhāvajam // 18.42
śamaḥ: peacefulness; damaḥ: self-control; tapaḥ: austerity; śaucaṁ: purity; kṣāntiḥ: tolerance; ārjavaṁ: honesty; eva: certainly; ca: and; jñānaṁ: knowl-edge; vijñānaṁ: wisdom; āstikyaṁ: belief in God; brahma: of a brahmana; karma: duty; svabhāvajam: born of his own nature
18.42 The nature of Brāhmaṇa is characterized by their calm-ness, discipline, austerity, tolerance, honesty, knowledge, wis-dom and belief in God.
शौर्यं तेजो धृतिर्दाक्ष्यं युद्धे चाप्यपलायनम्।
दानमीश्वरभावश्च क्षात्रं कर्म स्वभावजम्॥ ४३
śauryam tejo dhṛtir dākṣyaṁ yuddhe cāpyapalāyanam /
dānamīśvarabhāvaś ca kṣātraṁ karma svabhāvajam // 18.43
śauryam: heroism; tejaḥ: power; dhṛtir: determination; dākṣyaṁ: resource-fulness; yuddhe: in battle; ca: and; api: also; apalāyanam: not fleeing; dānam: generosity; īśvara: leadership; bhāvaḥ: nature; ca: and; kṣātraṁ: kṣatriya; karma: duty; svabhāvajam: born of his own nature
18.43 Kṣatriya are characterized by their qualities of heroism, vigor, firmness, dexterity, steadfastness in battle, leadership and generosity.
कृषिगौरक्ष्यवाणिज्यं वैश्यकर्म स्वभावजम्।
परिचर्यात्मकं कर्म शूद्रस्यापि स्वभावजम्॥ ४४
kṛṣi gaurakṣya vāṇijyaṁ vaiśya-karma svabhāvajam l
paricaryātmakaṁ karma śūdrasyā api śvabhāvajam ll 18.44
kṛṣi: plowing; gaurakṣyaṁ: protecting cows; vāṇijyaṁ: trade; vaiśya: vaiśyas; karma: duty; svabhāvajam: born of his own nature; paricaryā: service; at-makaṁ: nature; karma: duty; śūdrasyā: of the śūdra; api: also; svabhāvajam: born of his own nature
18.44 Those who are good at cultivation, cattle rearing, and trade are known as Vaiśya. Those who are very good in service are classed as śūdra.
स्वे स्वे कर्मण्यभिरतः संसिद्धिं लभते नरः।
स्वकर्मनिरतः सिद्धिं यथा विन्दति तच्छृणु॥ ४५
sve sve karmaṇy abhirataḥ saṁsiddhiṁ labhate naraḥ l
svakarmanirataḥ siddhiṁ yathā vindati tacchṛṇu ll 18.45
sve: own; sve: own; karmaṇi: in work; abhirataḥ: following; saṁsiddhiṁ: per-fection; labhate: achieves; naraḥ: a man; svakarma: by his own duty; nirataḥ: engaged; siddhiṁ: perfection; yathā: as; vindati: attains; tat: that; śṛṇu: listen
18.45 One can attain the highest perfection by devotion to one's natural work. Listen to Me how one attains perfection while engaged in one's natural work.
यत: प्रवृत्तिर्भूतानां येन सर्वमिदं ततम्।
स्वकर्मणा तमभ्यर्च्य सिद्धिं विन्दति मानवः॥ ४६
yataḥ pravṛttirbhūtānāṁ yena sarvamidaṁ tatam l
svakarmaṇā tamabhyarcya siddhiṁ vindati mānavaḥ ll 18.46
yataḥ: from whom; pravṛttiḥ: the emanation; bhūtānāṁ: of all living entities; yena: by whom; sarvaṁ: all; idaṁ: this; tatam: is pervaded; svakarmaṇā: in his own duties; taṁ: Him; abhyarcya: by worshiping; siddhiṁ: perfection; vindati: achieves; mānavaḥ: a man
18.46 One attains perfection by worshipping the supreme Being from whom all beings originate and by whom all this universe is pervaded through performance of one's natural duty for Him.
श्रेयान्स्वधर्मो विगुणः परधर्मात्स्वनुष्ठितात् ।
स्वभावनियतं कर्म कुर्वन्नाप्नोति किल्बिषम् ॥ ४७
śreyān svadharmo viguṇaḥ paradharmāt svanuṣṭhitāt /
svabhāva-niyataṁ karma kurvannāpnoti kilbiṣam // 18.47
śreyān: better; svadharmaḥ: one's own rightful conduct; viguṇaḥ: imperfectly performed; paradharmāt: another's conduct; svanuṣṭhitāt: perfectly done; svabhāvaniyataṁ: prescribed duties according to one's nature; karma: work; kurvan: performing; na: never; āpnoti: achieve; kilbiṣam: sinful reactions
18.47 It is better to engage in one's rightful conduct [svadharma], even though one may not perform it to perfection, rather than to accept another's conduct and perform it perfectly. Responsibility prescribed according to one's nature, are never affected by sinful reactions.
सहजं कर्म कौन्तेय सदोषमपि न त्यजेत् ।
सर्वारम्भा हि दोषेण धूमेनाग्निरिवावृताः ॥ ४८
sahajaṁ karma kaunteya sadoṣamapi na tyajet /
sarvārambhā hi doṣeṇa dhūmenā gnirivā vṛtāḥ // 18.48
sahajaṁ: born simultaneously; karma: work; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; sa-doṣaṁ: with fault; api: although; na: never; tyajet: to be given up; sarvāram-bhāḥ: any venture; hi: certainly; doṣeṇa: with fault; dhūmenāgniḥivāvṛtāḥ: being covered like the smoke around the fire 18.48 Every work has some defect, just as fire is covered by smoke. One should not give up the work that is born of his own nature, even if such work is full of fault, O Kaunteya (Arjuna).
असक्तबुद्धिः सर्वत्र जितात्मा विगतस्पृहः।
नैष्कर्म्यसिद्धिं परमां सन्न्यासेनाधिगच्छति ॥ ४९
asaktabuddhiḥ sarvatra jitātmā vigataspṛhaḥ |
naiṣkarmyasiddhiṁ paramāṁ sannyāsenādhigacchati || 18.49
asaktabuddhiḥ: unattached intelligence; sarvatra: everywhere; jitātmā: control of the mind; vigataspṛhaḥ: without material desires; naiṣkarmyasiddhiṁ: perfection through the realisation of state of Brahman; paramāṁ: supreme; saṁyāsena: by the renounced order of life; adhigacchati: attains
18.49 One whose intelligence is always free from selfish attachment, who has controlled the mind and who is free from desires, by practicing renunciation [sannyāsa], attains the ultimate state of perfection of selfless work or actionlessness [naiṣkarma siddhi].
सिद्धिं प्राप्तो यथा ब्रह्म तथाप्नोति निबोध मे।
समासेनैव कौन्तेय निष्ठा ज्ञानस्य या परा॥ ५०
siddhiṁ prāpto yathā brahma tathāpnoti nibodha me |
samāsenaiva kaunteya niṣṭhā jñānasya yā parā || 18.50
siddhiṁ: perfection; prāptaḥ: achieving; yathā: as; brahma: the supreme; tathā: so; apnoti: achieves; nibodha: try to understand; me: from Me; samāsena: summarily; eva: certainly; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; niṣṭhā: stage; jñānasya: of knowledge; yā: which; parā: transcendental
18.50 Understand from Me, how one who has achieved this perfection, can attain the Supreme state of Truth, Brahman, by acting in the way I shall now summarize, Kaunteya.
बुद्ध्या विशुद्धया युक्तो धृत्यात्मानं नियम्य च।
शब्दादीन्विषयांस्त्यक्त्वा रागद्वेषौ व्युदस्य च॥ ५१
buddhyā viśuddhāyā yukto dhṛtyātmānaṁ niyamya ca ।
śabdādīnviṣayāṁstyaktvā rāgadveṣau vyudasya ca ॥ 18.51
विविक्तसेवी लघ्वाशी यतवाक्कायमानसः।
ध्यानयोगपरो नित्यं वैराग्यं समुपाश्रितः॥ ५२
viviktasevī laghvāśī yat-avāk-kāyamānasaḥ ।
dhyāna-yoga-paro nityaṁ vairāgyaṁ samupāśritaḥ ॥ 18.52
अहङ्कारं बलं दर्पं कामं क्रोधं परिग्रहम्।
विमुच्य निर्ममः शान्तो ब्रह्मभूयाय कल्पते॥ ५३
ahaṁkāraṁ balaṁ darpaṁ kāmaṁ krodhaṁ parigraham ।
vimucya nirmamaḥ śānto brahmabhūyāya kalpate ॥ 18.53
buddhyā: by the intelligence; viśuddhāyā: fully purified; yuktaḥ: such engagement; dhṛtyā: determination; atmānaṁ: self; niyamya: regulated; ca: also; śabdādīn: the sense objects, such as sound, etc.; viṣayān: sense objects; tyaktvā: giving up; rāga: attachment; dveṣau: hatred; vyudasya: having laid aside; ca: also; viviktasevī: living in a secluded place; laghvāśī: eating a small quantity; yatavāk: control of speech; kāya: body; mānasaḥ: control of the mind; dhyānayogaparaḥ: always absorbed in trance; nityaṁ: twenty-four hours a day; vairāgyaṁ: detachment; samupāśritaḥ: taken shelter of; ahaṁkāraṁ: false ego; balaṁ: false strength; darpaṁ: false pride; kāmaṁ: lust; krodhaṁ: anger; parigraham: acceptance of material things; vimucya: being delivered; nirmamaḥ: without proprietorship; śāntaḥ: peaceful; brahmabhūyāya: to become self-realized; kalpate: is understood
18.51,52,53 Endowed with purified intellect; subduing the mind with firm resolve; turning away from the objects of senses; giving up likes and dislikes; living in solitude; eating lightly; controlling the mind, speech, and organs of action; ever absorbed in meditation; taking refuge in detachment; and relinquishing egotism, violence, pride, lust, anger, and proprietorship, one becomes peaceful, free from the notion of "I" and "mine", and fit for attaining oneness with the Supreme Being.
ब्रह्मभूतः प्रसन्नात्मा न शोचति न काङ्क्षति।
समः सर्वेषु भूतेषु मद्भक्तिं लभते पराम्॥ ५४
brahmabhūtaḥ prasannātmā na śocati na kāṅkṣati |
samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu madbhaktiṁ labhate parām || 18.54
brahmabhūtaḥ: being one with the Absolute; prasannātmā: fully joyful; na: never; śocati: laments; na: never; kāṅkṣati: desires; samaḥ: equally disposed; sarveṣu: all; bhūteṣu: living entities; madbhaktiṁ: My devotion; labhate: gains; parām: transcendental
18.54 Absorbed in the supreme Being, the serene one neither grieves nor desires. Becoming impartial to all beings, one ob-tains My highest devotional love.
भक्त्या मामभिजानाति यावान्यश्चास्मि तत्त्वतः।
ततो मां तत्त्वतो ज्ञात्वा विशते तदनन्तरम्॥ ५५
bhaktyā mām abhijānāti yāvān yaścāsmi tattvataḥ |
tato māṁ tattvato jñātvā viśate tad-anantaram || 18.55
bhaktyā: by pure devotional service; mām: Me; abhijānāti: one can know; yāvān: as much as; yaścāsmi: as I am; tattvataḥ: in truth; tataḥ: thereafter; mām: Me; tattvataḥ: by truth; jñātvā: knowing; viśate: enters; tadanantaram: thereafter
18.55 By devotion one truly understands what and who I am in essence. Having known Me in essence, one immediately merges with Me.
सर्वकर्माण्यपि सदा कुर्वाणो मद्व्यपाश्रयः।
मत्प्रसादादवाप्नोति शोशतं पदमव्ययम्॥ ५६
sarvakarmāṇy api sadā kurvāṇo madvyapāśrayaḥ /
mat-prasādād avāpnoti śāśvataṁ padamavyayam // 18.56
sarva: all; karmāṇi: activities; api: although; sadā: always; kurvāṇaḥ: per-forming; mat: under My; vyapāśrayaḥ: protection; mat: My; prasādāt: mercy; avāpnoti: achieves; śāśvataṁ: eternal; padaṁ: abode; avyayam: imperishable
18.56 My devotee occupied in everyday life still reaches under My protection the imperishable ultimate abode through my mercy, through devotion to Me.
चेतसा सर्वकर्माणि मयि संन्यस्य मत्परः।
बुद्धियोगमुपाश्रित्य मच्चित्तः सततं भव॥ ५७
cetasā sarvakarmāṇi mayi sannyasya matparaḥ /
buddhiyogam upāśritya maccittaḥ satataṁ bhava // 18.57
cetasā: by intelligence; sarvakarmāṇi: all kinds of activities; mayi: unto Me; sannyasya: giving up; matparaḥ: My protection; buddhiyogaṁ: devotional activities; upāśritya: taking shelter of; maccittaḥ: consciousness; satataṁ: always; bhava: just become
18.57 While being engaged in activities just depend upon Me, and being fully conscious of Me, work always under My protection.
मच्चित्तः सर्वदुर्गाणि मत्प्रसादात्तरिष्यसि।
अथ चेत्त्वमहङ्कारान्न श्रोष्यसि विनङ्क्ष्यसि॥ ५८
maccittaḥ sarvadurgāṇi matprasādāt tariṣyasi /
atha cet tvam ahaṁkārān na śroṣyasi vinaṅkṣyasi // 18.58
mat: My; cittaḥ: consciousness; sarva: all; durgāṇi: impediments; mat: My; prasādāt: My mercy; tariṣyasi: you will overcome; atha: therefore; cet: if; tvam: you; ahaṅkārāt: by false ego; na: not; śroṣyasi: do not hear; vinaṅkṣyasi: then lose yourself
18.58 When your mind becomes fixed on Me, you shall overcome all difficulties by My grace. But if you do not listen to Me due to ego, you shall perish.
यदहङ्कारमाश्रित्य न योत्स्य इति मन्यसे ।
मिथ्यैष व्यवसायस्ते प्रकृतिस्त्वां नियोक्ष्यति ॥ ५९
yad ahaṅkāraṁ āśritya na yotsya iti manyase /
mithyaiṣa vyavasāyas te prakṛtis tvāṁ niyokṣyati // 18.59
yat: therefore; ahaṅkāram: false ego; āśritya: taking shelter; na: not; yotsye: shall fight; iti: thus; manyase: think; mithyaiṣa: this is all false; vyavasāyaste: your determination; prakṛtiḥ: material nature; tvāṁ: you; niyokṣyati: will engage you
18.59 If due to ego you think: 'I shall not fight,' your resolve is useless, and your own nature will compel you.
स्वभावजेन कौन्तेय निबद्धः स्वेन कर्मणा ।
कर्तुं नेच्छसि यन्मोहात्करिष्यस्यवशोऽपि तत् ॥ ६०
svabhāvajena kaunteya nibaddhaḥ svena karmaṇa /
kartuṁ necchasi yan mohāt kariṣyasyavaśo 'pi tat // 18.60
svabhāvajena: by one's own nature; kaunteya: O son of Kuntī; nibaddhaḥ: conditioned; svena: by one's own; karmaṇa: activities; kartuṁ: to do; na: not; icchasi: like; yat: that; mohāt: by illusion; kariṣyasi: you will act; avaśo: imper-ceptibly; api: even; tat: that
18.60 O Kaunteya, you are controlled by your own natural conditioning. Therefore, you shall do even against your will, what you do not wish to do out of delusion.
ईश्वरः सर्वभूतानां हृद्देशेऽर्जुन तिष्ठति।
भ्रामयन्सर्वभूतानि यन्त्रारूढानि मायया॥ ६१
īśvaraḥ sarvabhūtānāṁ hṛddeśe ‘rjuna tiṣṭhati |
bhrāmayan sarvabhūtāni yantrārūḍhāni māyayā || 18.61
īśvaraḥ: the Supreme Lord; sarvabhūtānāṁ: of all living entities; hṛddeśe: in the heart; arjuna: O Arjuna; tiṣṭhati: resides; bhrāmayan: causing to travel; sarvabhūtāni : all living entities; yantra: machine; ārūḍhāni: being so placed; māyayā: under the illusion
18.61 The Supreme Lord resides in everyone’s heart, O Arjuna, and is directing the activities of all living entities who are acting as machines under the illusion of the material world.
तमेव शरणं गच्छ सर्वभावेन भारत।
तत्प्रसादात्परां शान्तिं स्थानं प्राप्स्यसि शोशतम्॥ ६२
tameva śaraṇaṁ gaccha sarvabhāvena bhārata |
tatprasādātparāṁ śāntiṁ sthānaṁ prāpsyasi śāśvatam || 18.62
taṁ: unto Him; eva: certainly; śaraṇaṁ: surrender; gaccha: go; sarvabhāvena: in all respects; bhārata: O son of Bhārata; tatprasādāt: by His grace; parāṁ: supreme; śāntiṁ: in peace; sthānaṁ: abode; prāpsyasi: you will get; śāśvatam: eternal
18.62 Surrender to Him completely with all your being. By His grace you will attain supreme peace and the eternal abode.
इति ते ज्ञानमाख्यातं गुह्याद्गुह्यतरं मया।
विमृश्यैतदशेषेण यथेच्छसि तथा कुरु॥ ६३
iti te jñānamākhyātaṁ guhyād guhyataraṁ mayā |
vimṛśyai tadaśeṣeṇa yathecchasi tathā kuru || 18.63
iti: thus; te: unto you; jñānaṁ: knowledge; ākhyātaṁ: described; guhyāt: confidential; guhyataraṁ: still more confidential; mayā: by Me; vimṛśya: by deliberation; etat: that; aśeṣeṇa: fully; yathā: as you; icchasi: you like; tathā: that; kuru: perform
18.63 I have explained the knowledge that is the secret of secrets. After fully reflecting on this, do as you wish.
सर्वगुह्यतमं भूयः शृणु मे परमं वचः।
इष्टोऽसि मे दृढमिति ततो वक्ष्यामि ते हितम्॥ ६४
sarva-guhyatamaṁ bhūyaḥ śṛṇu me paramaṁ vacaḥ /
iṣṭo ‘si me dṛḍhamiti tato vakṣyāmi te hitam // 18.64
sarvaguhyatamaṁ: the most confidential of all; bhūyaḥ: again; śṛṇu: just hear; me: from Me; paramaṁ: the supreme; vacaḥ: instruction; iṣṭo ‘si: you are very dear to Me; me: of Me; dṛḍhaṁ: very; iti: thus; tataḥ: therefore; vakṣyāmi: I am speaking; te: for your; hitam: benefit
18.64 Because you are My dear friend, I express this truth to you. This is the most confidential of all knowledge. Hear this from Me. It is for your benefit.
मन्मना भव मद्भक्तो मद्याजी मां नमस्कुरु।
मामेवैष्यसि सत्यं ते प्रतिजाने प्रियोऽसि मे॥ ६५
manmanā bhava madbhakto madyājī māṁ namaskuru /
māmevaiṣyasi satyaṁ te pratijāne priyo ‘si me // 18.65
manmanāḥ: thinking of Me; bhava: just become; madbhaktaḥ: My devotee; madyājī: My worshiper; māṁ: unto Me; namaskuru: offer your obeisances; māṁ: unto Me; eva: certainly; eṣyasi: come; satyaṁ: truly; te: to you; pratijāne: I promise; priyaḥ: dear; asi: you are; me: Mine
18.65 Always think of Me and become My devotee. Worship Me and offer your homage unto Me. Thus you will certainly attain to Me. This I promise you because you are My very dear friend.
सर्वधर्मान्परित्यज्य मामेकं शरणं व्रज।
अहं त्वां सर्वपापेभ्यो मोक्षयिष्यामि मा शुचः॥ ६६
sarvadharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja /
ahaṁ tvāṁ sarvapāpebhyo mokṣayiṣyāmi mā śucaḥ // 18.66
sarvadharmān: all principles of right conduct; parityajya: abandoning; mām: unto Me; ekaṁ: only; śaraṇaṁ: surrender; vraja: go; ahaṁ: I; tvāṁ: you; sarva: all; pāpebhyaḥ: from sinful reactions; mokṣayiṣyāmi: deliver; mā: not; śucaḥ: worry
18.66 Abandon all principles and concepts of right conduct and simply surrender unto Me. I shall deliver you from all sinful reaction. Have no worry.
इदं ते नातपस्काय नाभक्ताय कदाचन।
न चाशुश्रूषवे वाच्यं न च मां योऽभ्यसूयति॥ ६७
idaṁ te nā ‘tapaskāya nā ‘bhaktāya kadācana /
na cā ‘śuśrūṣave vācyaṁ na ca māṁ yo ‘bhyasūyati // 18.67
idaṁ: this; te: you; na: never; atapaskāya: one who is not austere; na: never; abhaktāya: one who is not a devotee; kadācana: at any time; na: never; ca: also; aśuśrūṣave: one who is not engaged in devotional service; vācyaṁ: to be spoken; na: never; ca: also; māṁ: unto Me; yaḥ: anyone; abhyasūyati: envious
18.67 This knowledge should never be spoken by you to one who is devoid of austerity, who is without devotion, who does not desire to listen, or who speaks ill of Me.
य इमं परमं गुह्यं मद्भक्तेष्वभिधास्यति।
भक्तिं मयि परां कृत्वा मामेवैष्यत्यसंशयः॥ ६८
ya idaṁ paramaṁ guhyaṁ mad-bhakteṣv abhidhāsyati /
bhaktiṁ mayi parāṁ kṛtvā māmevaiṣyaty asaṁśayaḥ // 18.68
yaḥ: anyone; idaṁ: this; paramaṁ: most; guhyaṁ: confidential; mat: Mine; bhakteṣu: amongst devotees of; abhidhāsyati: explains; bhaktiṁ: devotional service; mayi: unto Me; parāṁ: transcendental; kṛtvā: having done; māṁ: unto Me; eva: certainly; eṣyati: comes; asaṁśayaḥ: without doubt
18.68 One who communicates the supreme secret to the devotees performs the highest devotional service to Me, and at the end he will without doubt, come back to Me.
न च तस्मान्मनुष्येषु कश्चिन्मे प्रियकृत्तमः ।
भविता न च मे तस्मादन्यः प्रियतरो भुवि ॥ ६९
na ca tasmānmanuṣyeṣu kaścin me priya kṛttamaḥ l
bhavitā na ca me tasmād anyaḥ priyataro bhuvi ll 18.69
na: never; ca: and; tasmāt: therefore; manuṣyeṣu: among mankind; kaścit: anyone; me: My; priyakṛttamaḥ: more dear; bhavitā: will become; na: nor; ca: and; me: My; tasmāt: than him; anyaḥ: other; priyataraḥ: dearer; bhuvi: in this world
18.69 No other person shall do a more pleasing service to Me, and no one on the earth shall be more dear to Me.
अध्येष्यते च य इमं धर्म्यं संवादमावयोः ।
ज्ञानयज्ञेन तेनाहमिष्टः स्यामिति मे मतिः ॥ ७०
adhyeṣyate ca ya imaṁ dharmyaṁ saṁvādamāvayoḥ l
jñānayajñena tenāham iṣṭaḥ syāmiti me matiḥ ll 18.70
adhyeṣyate: will study; ca: also; yaḥ: he; imaṁ: this; dharmyaṁ: sacred; saṁvādaṁ: conversation; āvayoḥ: of ours; jñāna: knowledge; yajñena: by sacrifice; tena: by him; ahaṁ: I; iṣṭaḥ: worshiped; syām: shall be; iti: thus; me: My; matiḥ: opinion
18.70 I declare that One who studies this sacred dialogue worships Me by sacrifice of his intelligence.
श्रद्धावाननसूयश्च शृणुयादपि यो नरः।
सोऽपि मुक्तः शुभाँल्लोकान्प्राप्नुयात्पुण्यकर्मणाम्॥ ७१
śraddhāvānanasūyaś ca śṛṇuyādapi yo naraḥ |
so ‘pi muktaḥ śubhāṁl lokān prāpnuyāt puṇyakarmaṇām || 18.71
śraddhāvān: faithful; anasūyaś ca: and not envious; śṛṇuyāt: does hear; api: certainly; yaḥ: who; naraḥ: a man; saḥ: he; api: also; muktaḥ: being liberated; śubhān: auspicious; lokān: planets; prāpnuyāt: attains; puṇyakarmaṇām: of those with merit
18.71 One who listens with faith and without envy becomes free from sinful reactions and attains to the planets where those of merit dwell.
कच्चिदेतच्छ्रुतं पार्थ त्वयैकाग्रेण चेतसा।
कच्चिदज्ञानसम्मोहः प्रनष्टस्ते धनञ्जय॥ ७२
kaccid etac chrutam pārtha tvayaikāgreṇa cetasā |
kaccid ajñāna-saṁmohaḥ praṇaṣṭaste dhanañjaya || 18.72
kaccit: whether; etat: this; śrutam: heard; pārtha: O son of Pṛthā; tvaya: by you; ekāgreṇa: with full attention; cetasā: by the mind; kaccit: whether; ajñāna: ignorant; saṁmohaḥ: illusion; praṇaṣṭaḥ: dispelled; te: of you; dhanañjaya: O conqueror of wealth (Arjuna)
18.72 O Pārtha, did you listen to this with single-minded attention? Has your delusion born of ignorance been completely destroyed, Dhanañjaya?
अर्जुन उवाच
नष्टो मोहः स्मृतिर्लब्धा त्वत्प्रसादान्मयाऽच्युत।
स्थितोऽस्मि गतसन्देहः करिष्ये वचनं तव॥ ७३
Arjuna uvāca
naṣṭo mohaḥ smṛtirlabdhā tvat-prasādān mayā'cyuta l
sthito 'smi gata-sandehaḥ kariṣye vacanam tava ll 18.73
Arjuna uvāca: Arjuna says; naṣṭaḥ: dispelled; mohaḥ: illusion; smṛtiḥ: mem-ory; labdhā: regained; tvatprasādāt: by Your mercy; mayā: by me; acyuta: O infallible Kṛṣṇa; sthitaḥ: situated; asmi: I am; gata: removed; sandehaḥ: all doubts; kariṣye: I shall execute; vacanam: order; tava: Your
18.73 Arjuna says: O dear Acyuta (infallible lord), my illusion is now gone. I have regained my memory by Your Grace, and I am now firm and free from doubt, and ready to act as per your instructions.
संजय उवाच
इत्यहं वासुदेवस्य पार्थस्य च महात्मनः।
संवादमिममश्रौषमद्भुतं रोमहर्षणम्॥ ७४
sañjaya uvāca
ityahaṁ vāsudevasya pārthasya ca mahātmanaḥ l
saṁvādaṁ imam aśrauṣam adbhutaṁ roma-harṣaṇam ll 18.74
Sañjaya uvāca: Sañjaya said; iti: thus; aham: I; vāsudevasya: of Kṛṣṇa; pārthasya: of Arjuna; ca: also; mahātmanaḥ: two great souls; saṁvādaṁ: discussion; imam: this; aśrauṣaṁ: heard; adbhutaṁ: wonder; romaharṣaṇam: hair standing on end
18.74 Sañjaya said: Thus have I heard the conversation of two great souls, Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna. And so wonderful is that message that my hair stands on end.
व्यासप्रसादाच्छ्रुतवानेतद्गुह्यमहं परम्।
योगं योगेश्वरात्कृष्णात्साक्षात्कथयतः स्वयं॥ ७५
vyasā-prasādāc chrutavān etad guhyam ahaṁ param l
yogaṁ yogeśvarāt kṛṣṇāt sākṣāt kathayataḥ svayam ll 18.75
vyasāprasādāt: by the mercy of Vyāsadeva; śrutavān: heard; etat: this; guhyaṁ: confidential; ahaṁ: I; param: the supreme; yogaṁ: mysticism; yogeśvarāt: from the master of all mysticism; kṛṣṇāt: from Kṛṣṇa; sākṣāt: directly; kathayataḥ: speaking; svayam: personally
18.75 By the mercy of Vyāsa, I have heard these most confidential words directly from Kṛṣṇa, the master of all mysticism, who was speaking personally to Arjuna.
राजन्संस्मृत्य संस्मृत्य संवादमिममद्भुतम्।
केशवार्जुनयोः पुण्यं हृष्यामि च मुहुर्मुहुः॥ ७६
rājan saṁsmṛtya-saṁsmṛtya saṁvadam imam adbhutam | keśavārjunayoḥ puṇyaṁ hṛṣyāmi ca muhur-muhuḥ || 18.76
rājan: O King; saṁsmṛtya: remembering; saṁsmṛtya: remembering; saṁvādaṁ: discussion; imaṁ: this; adbhutam: wonderful; keśava: Lord Kṛṣṇa; arjunayoḥ: and Arjuna; puṇyaṁ: pious; hṛṣyāmi: taking pleasure; ca: also; muhurmuhuḥ: always, repeatedly
18.76 O King, as I repeatedly recall this wondrous and holy dialogue between Keśava (Kṛṣṇa) and Arjuna, I take pleasure, being thrilled at every moment.
तच्च संस्मृत्य संस्मृत्य रूपमत्यद्भुतं हरेः।
विस्मयो मे महान् राजन्हृष्यामि च पुनः पुनः॥ ७७
tacca saṁsmṛtya-saṁsmṛtya rūpam atyadbhutaṁ hareḥ | vismayo me mahān rājan hṛṣyāmi ca punaḥ-punaḥ || 18.77
tat: that; ca: also; saṁsmṛtya: remembering; saṁsmṛtya: remembering; rūpaṁ: form; ati: great; adbhutaṁ: wonderful; hareḥ: of Lord Kṛṣṇa; vismayaḥ: wonder; me: my; mahān: great; rājan: O King; hṛṣyāmi: enjoying; ca: also; punaḥ-punaḥ: repeatedly
18.77 O King, when I remember the wonderful form of Lord Kṛṣṇa, I am struck with even greater wonder, and I rejoice again and again.
यत्र योगेश्वरः कृष्णो यत्र पार्थो धनुर्धरः।
तत्र श्रीर्विजयो भूतिर्ध्रुवा नीतिर्मतिर्मम॥ ७८॥
yatra yogeśvaraḥ kṛṣṇo yatra pārtho dhanurdharaḥ /
tatra śrīrvijayo bhūtir dhruvā nītirmatirmama // 18.78
yatra: where; yogeśvaraḥ: the master of mysticism; kṛṣṇaḥ: Lord Kṛṣṇa; yatra: where; pārthaḥ: the son of Pṛitā; dhanurdharaḥ: the carrier of the bow and arrow; tatra: there; śrīḥ: opulence; vijayaḥ: victory; bhūtiḥ: exceptional power; dhruvā: certain; nītiḥ: morality; matirmama: is my opinion.
18.78 Wherever there is Yogeśvara Kṛṣṇa, the Master of all mystics, and wherever there is Pārtha, the supreme carrier of bow and arrow, there will certainly be opulence, victory, extraordinary power, and morality. That is my opinion.
इति श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतासूपनिषत्सु ब्रह्मविद्यायां योगशास्त्रे श्रीकृष्णार्जुनसंवादे मोक्षसंन्यासयोगो नाम अष्टादशोऽध्यायः ॥
iti śrīmadbhagavadgītāsūpaniṣatsu
brahmavidyāyāṁ yogaśāstre
śrī kṛṣṇārjunasaṁvāde
mokṣasaṁnyāsa yogo nāma
aṣṭādaśo ‘dhyāyaḥ //
In the Upaniṣad of Śrimad Bhagavad Gītā, the scripture of yoga dealing with Brahmavidyā Yogaśāstra, the science of Brahman, the Supreme Absolute, in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇārjuna saṁvād, dialogue between Śrī Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna, this is the eighteenth chapter named, Mokṣa Sannyāsa Yogaḥ, ‘The Yoga of Liberation by Renunciation.’